The Jolly Rogers

Chapters

3: The Russians are coming
4: Contact
5: The Gala
6: Socialists and Secrets
7: Secret Bases and Golf Courses
8: The Guests of Area 13
9: Settling Down
10: Test Flights, Diamond Rings, and Corpses
11: The Bomb and a Baby
12: War and Marriage
13: Let's kill Hitler
14: Prelude to War
15: A Date Which Will Live in Infamy
16: Demons Run
17: Operation Doolittle
18: Jones' Heroes
19: Sink the Bismarck
21: Operation Arnold
22: Coffee Shops and Electric Chairs
23:Operation Dora
24: Fires and Air Racers
25: The Bandito and the Fox
26: Life's Full of Surprises
27: Found and Returned
28: Resurrection
29: The Bastards
30: Mistakes
31: Gains and Losses
32: Into The Desert
33: Final Mission
34: Artificial Flowers
36: Revelations
37: Moon Glow
38: Into the Fire
39: Oncoming Storms
40: The Admiral's Death
41: Operation Isola
1: Call the ball
2: Celestia meets the Tomcat's
20: The Mole in Canterlot
35: Back in the Saddle

3: The Russians are coming

"What is he?"

"Is he dead?"

"Poke him."

Through my slumber I felt an object that felt like a hoof poking at my forehead. I slowly opened my eyes to see three fillies standing over me and looking at me as though I were a bug under a magnifying glass. I rolled over and looked at the clock, 6:30.

"What the hell are ya kids doin' wakin' me up at six thirty in the monin'?"

"What are ya?"

"Ah'm a human. And don't think ah don't recognize your lil friends either cause ah 'member them from yesterday. They're lucky ah didn't whip their asses fer that little stunt they pulled."

With that the two fillies proceeded to take a step back.

"Why 're ya in my house?"

"Well, uh..."

"Applebloom"

"Well Applebloom, until ah can get a permanent residence ah'm stayin' here."

I rolled over again and hoped the filly would take the hint that I wanted to go back to sleep. Unfortunately for me she didn't.

"So there's an alien in mah house? Awesome!"

"Yeah, awesome. Shouldn't you be goin' to school or somethin'?"

"It's summer."

As the filly continued to bug me the smell of pancakes and coffee slowly drifted up stairs. Obviously I wasn't the only one to notice as the fillies jumped down from the bed and ran down the stairs. Slowly I rolled over and sat up, cringing slightly as my feet hit the cold floor. I stood up and walked down the stairs to see the fillies, Applejack, a large red stallion, and an elderly green mare all gathered around the table.

"Good mornin' James." was the cheerful greeting from Applejack.

"Not till ah've had mah coffee it ain"t."

I grabbed a mug from a shelf and poured my coffee before finding a seat at the table. A plate slid over in front of me with six pancakes and two pieces of toast on it. I looked up to see everyone else beginning to dig in. After a few minutes I had virtually inhaled the breakfast and finished off three cups of coffee, much to the amazement and slight amusement of the ponies at the table.

"Ah ain't never seen anyone eat that fast before."

"Instinct ah still have from when ah was a kid. When you're the youngest of six kids ya gotta eat fast 'fore the others can steal it off yer plate."

The others finished their breakfast and set about doing morning chores, and I was no exception. But as I was heading out the door I was met by a white unicorn stallion in gold armor about to knock.

"Are you Lieutenant Commander James Jones?"

"Yes."

"Urgent message from Canterlot. Your presence is requested immediately."

I grabbed the note levitating in front me. The stallion saluted before turning and walking out the front gate.

"What's going on?"

I turned to see Applejack looking at the envelope worriedly.

"No clue. But we're 'bout to find out."

I ripped the top of the envelope and pulled out the letter.

To Lt. Cdr. Jones

Your assistance is requested immediately. As a it is a matter of international security the information will be withheld until such time as you will need it.

~Princess Celestia

I crammed the letter into my pocket and immediately headed out the door for town, with Applejack hot on my heals. We made it to town a few minutes later and headed for Golden Oaks Library. As we entered the library we were meet by the sight of the other five mares along with my men.

"Hey Skipper, what the hell's going on?"

"Will, if ah knew I'd tell ya."

As we stood there another letter floated over to me. I grabbed the letter and looked over to see Twilight's worried eyes darting between me and the note. What ever was going on, it couldn't be good. I looked at the letter in my hand.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

You and the other element bearers must come to Canterlot at once. This is an urgent matter and is of the utmost secrecy so for this reason I am sending a private train for you. As I expect Lieutenant Commander Jones will most likely come to see you about his letter please tell him that his aircraft are needed for this matter. Due to this they're to fly to the runway at the Wonderbolts Academy. Enclosed is a map that should help them.

~Princess Celestia

As I finished reading the letter a map of Equestria floated over in the lavender aura of Twilight's magic. I grabbed the map and slid it into my pocket and placed the letter on the table in the center of the library. If this was as big an emergency as it seemed then there was no time to lose.

"Will!"

"Yes, sir?"

"Ah need you and John to go get the Tomcat's ready for takeoff. Austin, you and me are gunna get the missiles and load em on the planes."

"Right away Skipper. Where are the missiles by the way?"

"That, is an excellent question. Anyone know where they are?"

"Ah think Big Macintosh put em in the barn."

"Thanks Applejack. 'Mon Dumbass, we got work to do."

"Right behind ya Skipper."

We walked out the library and began jogging down the road to the farm. As we jogged up the lane up to the house we could see Big Macintosh sitting on the porch.

"Mac! We need you to help us take the missiles to the planes."

He carefully trotted down the steps as though if he stepped on one wrong his hoof would go through the boards. When he reached the bottom of the steps he broke into a sprint to catch up to us as we ran for the barn. We slowed to a walk as we got to the door and opened it to see the missiles sitting in six carts in the middle of the barn.

"Alright, this needs done fast as possible. Mac, is it possible to hook one cart to the other so we can do two at a time?"

"Eeyup."

"Good. If we each pull two that means only one trip."

We hurriedly hooked up the carts and moved down the lane for town as fast as we could move. As we moved through town we got quite a few looks from ponies, with some of them following us to see what was going on. We reached the field and were met by Will and John wiping the windscreens of the Tomcat's clean.

"Alright fellers. Lets get the missiles loaded up and get movin'."

With that order we began loading the missiles off the carts and onto the racks under the Tomcat's. As we unloaded the missiles from the cart we quickly found it is much easier to take them off the racks then putting them on and after yesterdays encounter with the Mig's we only had about half of them left. After lifting the last one into position we all silently thanked god it was done. With that over we made a mad dash for the cockpit ladders on the planes and began a quick pre-flight check. When we finished the check we started up the engines and rolled to the end of the field. As we lowered the canopies we slid on our helmets and put on the oxygen masks.

"Radio check. Can ya hear me Hawk?"

"This is Hawk. Read ya loud and clear Skipper."

"Dragon, ah need ya to be the navigator for this flight." I pulled the map from my pocket and passed it over the instrument panel behind me to Austin. "What can ya make of this?"

"Well I can make a hat, a swan, maybe a boat."

"Not what ah meant smartass."

"I know. Well let's get airborne and then we can worry about navigation."

"Alright. Let's get movin'."

I slowly pushed the throttle open and listened to the sweet roar of the jet engines. We released the brakes and began speeding down across the field. I gently began to pull back on the stick and felt the Tomcat lift from the ground and begin climbing. We raised the gear and flaps and let the Tomcat's begin to gain more altitude, which they happily did. As we continued our climb out I turned and looked over my shoulder to see Austin unfolding the map.

"Looks like we need a heading of 3-4-0 Skipper."

"Alright, 3-4-0."

We banked right until we were headed almost directly over Ponyville.

"From the scale on this map it looks like we're going to fly on this heading for about two hundred miles before we reach the runway that's marked on here."

"Well at this speed that ought to take only about thirty to forty minutes."

"Or, Hawk, we haul ass and full throttle it all the way there."

"You think that's a good idea Skipper? I mean, we only have so much fuel. If we use afterburners it'll use up a hell of a lot more fuel then we should. I don't wanna be at thirty thousand feet and this thing run outta gas."

"I'm with Hawk on that one Skipper."

"Fine, we'll keep it subsonic."

~thirty minutes later~

"Any of ya'll fellas see that runway yet?"

"Not yet Skipper. But I just noticed something. Down here in the corner of this map there's some number's written down. Looks like a radio frequency."

"Well let's try it. Switch over to the frequency and see if we pick up anything."

"Yes sir. Cobra, the frequency is 1-0-3 point 9."

"Copy that Dragon. Switching to 1-0-3 point 9."

There was the sound of static as the radio was being switched before the sound we had hoped for broke through.

"Whiskey Bravo Alpha Charley traffic. Recruit 15 is left downwind for runway 3-6. Full stop."

"15, you're clear for full stop."

"Copy that. 15 is clear for full stop."

I looked out the canopy to my right to see Will and John giving a thumbs up to show they were on the right frequency.

"Whiskey Bravo Alpha Charley tower, this is Tomcat flight. We can't see to see you. Request heading check."

"Tomcat flight our radar is showing you headed directly for us so you're on the correct coarse. Weather is 9/10 cloud cover all around the runway. Visibility is fifty yards. We'll clear it for you."

"Rodger that."

"We're grounding all non-essential traffic until you're both on the tarmac."

"Then we'll make this as quick as possible for ya."

As we roared across the sky we looked down to see the runway barely visible below us. Amongst the sights below were several pegasi taking to the sky and beginning to push the clouds away from the airstrip. Soon the sky was cleared and the runway fully visible.

"Tomcat flight this is the tower. Clouds are gone and you're cleared for landing on runway 3-6."

"Rodger that. Runway 3-6 for Tomcat flight."

We banked and circled around until we lined up with the runway.

"Hawk ah don't think that runway can handle both of us at once. Plus the turbulence from one of us would knock the other right out of the sky."

"I was just thinking the same thing. I'll circle around again and come in once you're down."

"Rodger that."

I began pulling back on the throttle before lowering the flaps and landing gear. 'Alright, it's been a while since ya landed on a paved runway. Let's see if ya can still do it.' My eyes locked onto a set spot on the runway, the third stripe on the closest end. I aimed the Tomcat at the spot and pulled back on the throttle more and more as I got closer. As the Tomcat began losing altitude I pulled back on the stick and pulled the nose above the horizon as I got over the third stripe. There was a loud thud and the screech of the tires hitting the runway as we made contact with the pavement. I slammed on the brakes in an attempt to slow the plane enough to turn out of the way enough for Will to land his Tomcat as soon as possible. As the plane rolled to a stop on the side of the runway the headset burst to life again as Will competed the circle around the runway.

"Tower this is Tomcat two. I'm inbound to land, runway 3-6"

"Roger that Tomcat two."

I raised the canopy of my Tomcat and looked over my shoulder to see Will's Tomcat coming in behind us. We watched as it seemingly floated down towards the runway like a leaf falling from a tree. As the seconds ticked by the Tomcat came closer towards us and the runway. Finally after what seemed like an eternity Will touched down on the runway and began applying the brakes, which let out an ear shattering screech as he pushed on them. 'Need to get that looked at soon.' The other Tomcat slowed and turned in next to us, nearly scraping against our wingtip with theirs. I reached down and shutdown the engines before lowering the ladder on the side of the plane and removing my flight helmet. Swinging my leg over the side I placed my foot in the first step and began my decent from the cockpit. As I stepped down from the final rung of the ladder I noticed several pegasi out of the corner of my eye. I turned to see a mare in the middle of the small group with an orange and gold mane and yellow coat in a blue dress uniform and sunglasses coming towards us with a small briefcase.

"Lieutenant Commander Jones?"

"Yes?"

"I'm Colonel Spitfire, commander of the Wonderbolts. I have vital information here that you need to see." With that she opened the briefcase and carefully reached in and pulled out several pictures. "These reconnaissance photos where taken early this morning and only about an hour ago. We had reports yesterday from the Crystal Empire of an aircraft crashing in the mountains. We think it may be related to your appearance here."

I took the photos from her and began looking them over. From what I could make out from the photos there was a wing with a red star and large chunks of metal scattered all about the mountain but as I flipped through the pictures two things caught my eye.

"Which of these was taken last?"

"These four." Spitfire stated as she pointed a hoof at the pictures.

"Then there's something that doesn't match in the others. See this spot there?"

"Yeah. What about it?"

"It moved. It's alive. Then there's another thing. This here, it's a missile."

"So that's it? Just another human with an over grown firework?"

"Well Colonel, that's where you're wrong. The human we can handle. But that 'over grown firework', that's the problem. That thing is a nuclear missile and ah'm willing to bet my life it's armed. You're looking at an explosion that would destroy an entire city and poison many more from the fallout. If that thing goes off, you're very well looking at the end of the world."

4: Contact

Spitfire's jaw went lax as it sank in that here, in these photographs, was very possibly the thing that could destroy their peaceful world.

"We need to report this to Canterlot. Sargent! Get Canterlot on the phone immediately!"

A stallion in a blue uniform saluted and began to take off in a sprint before I stopped him.

"Sargent! That won't be necessary! Colonel, do ya know what's wrong with that idea?"

"No."

"The flaw in your plan is that Canterlot is a big place and word is bound to get out. And if word gets out 'bout the nature of the cargo on that aircraft and what it can do, it's liable to start a panic all across the world. And if that happens then all civil order breaks down and chaos ensues."

"Alright, so what do we do?"

"Send in a rescue team to get the man and make sure they have hazmat suits incase that missile is leaking radiation. Other than that there ain't much we can do."

"And wouldn't someone notice a bunch of ponies in hazmat suits roaming about?"

"That's what cover stories are for. If folks ask questions just tell them it's a research team studying radiation in the mountains or something."

"Alright, I'll call the headquarters in Vanhoover and tell them that we need to borrow their hazmat suits. We have a small rescue team here on base we can send out. I know that they have another team waiting in the Crystal Empire for us."

"Good, good. So how are we supposed to help with all this? It ain't like we're going to shoot down a crashed plane."

"I suppose you stay here or fly to Canterlot and wait for the prisoner."

I looked over my shoulder to see my men looking around in wonder at the base.

"Ah think we'll stay here for a bit before we take off for Canterlot."

"Well don't do anything stupid."

"Yes ma'am." Before I got turned around to tell the guys not to wander off they had all made mad dashes in every direction to explore the airfield, and no doubt cause trouble. 'May as well check this place out myself.' I began walking in the direction of the far end of the runway where there was nothing but clouds for as far as the eye could see. When I finally reached the end of the runway I looked down at the cloud in front of me. 'If pegasi can step on clouds Ah wonder if Ah can? Best not jump right on just incase.' With that thought running through my mind I carefully placed my right foot out over the cloud and brought it down gently, only to see it go through. 'Damn.' I turned and looked around at the few buildings on the solid ground of this plateau. The first on to catch my eye was a hut with the words Fliers Lounge painted in bold black letters on the door. I walked over and carefully opened the door to see two rooms on either side of the main doorway. In one room there was a card table with several stallions and a mare engaged in a game of poker. A thick light blue fog filled the room from their cigarettes and cigars. I peeked into the other room and saw a few more stallions and a few mares sitting and talking or reading a book. I stepped into the second room which got the attention of all the ones in the room. With the talking now hushed the jazz emanating from a small radio was the only sound in the room. Across the hall a roar of laughter went up and momentarily drew their attention away from me. When all eyes focused back on me I began to feel extremely awkward until one of the mares finally approached me. I noticed her mane was light brown and went down to her back while her coat was a deep olive color.

"Who and what are you and why are you in our lounge?" Her blue eyes stared daggers into me, looking for even the slightest threat.

"Ah'm a human. My name is James Jones and Ah'm a Lieutenant Commander with the United States Navy."

"An officer huh? Well in the lounge ranks aren't recognized. You may as well have a seat. Are those your flying machines out there?"

"Eeyup."

"We heard them flying over and watched them land but we didn't see the pilot."

"They're noisy bastards Ah'll say that. We waited until my wingman landed to get out. We're gonna takeoff in a bit for Canterlot. Until then yer Colonel said we could wander about."

I stepped over to a pony sized sofa and sat down as gently as possible so as not to break it.

"So what are you going to Canterlot for?"

"Well from what Ah've been told just another human who got pulled through the same time as us."

"Why wouldn't he be with you now if he came through at the same time?"

"Cause he was in a different aircraft so from what Ah can guess is that they kept flying until they crashed."

She nodded but I doubted she fully realized what I was talking about. They obviously had never had airplanes here, let alone fighter jets. 'If Ah ever get down time Ah may have ta change that.' I look down at my watch, 12:15, we still have about an hour and a half until we have to take off again.

"So you said you're a Lieutenant Commander?"

"Eeyup."

"Well I never introduced myself. I'm recruit number 25 but you can just call me Thunderstreak. Normally I'm in Manehattan with Pegasus Squadron 19 as a flight nurse but the Wonderbolts began a new program this year where military fliers can tryout with the civilian fliers too. They try to put one civilian with one military flier so it's more on the level for everyone." She plopped down on the couch next to me and leaned over until her muzzle was almost against my ear. "But just between you and me it's not. They put the better fliers together so the less skilled ones will drop out from shame. It's not right but we can't stop who they put together." She leaned back before continuing. "Anyways I'm a single mom so this is the best chance a mare like me has of making big money."

"How many kids ya got?"

"Three. A fifteen year old son, a sixteen year old daughter, and another son who’s six."

"That's nice."

"Yeah." She sighed and laid down next to me. We both sat in silence for a few minutes as most of the room went back to what they were doing before I came in, which consisted of reading, smoking, or a game of dominoes in the corner. As we sat I reached into my inside chest and felt only my small metal lighter.

"Fuck. Any of y'all have a smoke?"

At the same instant several ponies in the room reached into the pockets of their uniforms and pulled out a pack of cigarettes. I reached over and took the pack that was closest to me from the dark brown stallion who was holding it and opened it and was surprised to see they were the same size as the ones back home. I took a cigarette from the pack and handed him back the pack before reaching in my pocket and retrieving my lighter. My finger ran across the small words engraved on the lighter as I flicked it open and lit the cigarette.

"Thanks for the smoke."

The stallion nodded and stuffed the pack back into his pocket. I took a long drag from the cigarette and immediately noticed a difference from cigarettes back home, this was the most disgusting cigarette I'd ever smoked.

"What kind of cigarette is this?"

"It's Clover cigarettes. I prefer these over the Lucky Lights." The brown stallion replied.

"Well no offence but that is the most disgusting cigarette Ah've ever had the displeasure of smoking."

I put the cigarette out in the ashtray and leaned back on the sofa. My eyelids slowly grew heavier and heavier the longer I sat until there was nothing but darkness. After what I thought was just a few seconds I opened my eyes and looked around the room. There were only a couple of ponies left in here but the few that were looked board out of their minds. I looked down to see Thunderstreak still sitting next to me with a book now in front of her.

"How long was Ah out?"

Thunderstreak looked up from her book over to a small clock on the wall.

"I'd say about an hour and fifteen minutes."

"Did Ah snore?"

"You sounded like you cut down a forest."

"Sorry. You said it's been over an hour?"

"Yeah, why?"

"Because Ah have got to get gone. The intel Spitfire had said they were supposed to teleport the prisoner to Canterlot when they got back to the Crystal Empire capitol. It's 'bout fifteen minutes until the time Ah wanted to take off and Ah've still got to find my men and then do the pre-flights then takeoff for Canterlot."

"Sounds like you have quite a bit on your plate. I'll help you as much as I can but when it comes to those flying machines of yours I have no clue."

"That's alright. Any help Ah can get is better then no help at all."

Thunderstreak stood up next to me and we headed for the door. As I opened the door a large green blur flew past me towards the ground and landed with a thud.

"Austin? What in the hell are y'all doin'?"

"I'm trying to parachute goddamn it."

"That would explain the crushed beach umbrella. How'd ya get on the roof?"

"I climbed up there. Who's yer lil' friend?"

"This is Thunderstreak. She's supposed to help me gather all of ya up so we can take off."

"Oh. Can you help me up Skip?"

I descended the couple of steps to the ground and extended a hand to Austin who grabbed for me to pull him up. When he was on his feet again I detected a smell I had hoped wouldn't be there.

"Austin, have you been drinking?"

"No sir."

"Bullshit Miller. Tell me the truth, now!" I grabbed Austin by the collar of his flight suit and shook him in the moment of rage.

"Yes sir I did. There were a few stallions who had a glass bottle of what looked like water and I took a swig and it was all downhill from there."

"Tequila. Thunderstreak, what are base rules regarding alcohol?"

"Only alcohol that is allowed is beer and wine. No other alcohol is permitted."

"Now Miller, tell me who the stallions were and Ah won' t ring yer neck for drinking."

Austin pointed a finger over towards three stallions stumbling towards barracks on the other side of the runway.

"Thunderstreak do you know who those three are?"

"Yeah."

"Good write down their names, that they have banned alcohol, let me sign it, then go deliver it to Colonel Spitfire."

"Yes sir."

Thunderstreak trotted back into the lounge and returned a minute later with the note rolled up and in hoof.

"Here you go James. Their names, ranks, and the alcohol story. All I need is your signature."

"Alright. Ya got a pencil or something I can use?"

"There's a pencil rolled up in there."

"Thanks. Austin, turn around."

"Why?"

"Because Ah said so. You're lucky Ah didn't knock yer ass out for drinking so just turn around."

Austin reluctantly turned around while I unrolled the letter and put it up to his back to sign it. After signing it I gave it back to Thunderstreak who then took off towards a large building three fourths of the way down the runway.

"Come on Austin. We're supposed to be takin' off right now. Where are Will and John at?"

"They went back to their Tomcat to take a nap."

With that I started off towards the Tomcat's while watching Thunderstreak flying away out of the corner of my eye. 'Poor gal. Air Force nurse and a single mom. Glad Ah never had kids.' I reached the Tomcat's and found Will and John fast asleep in their seats in the cockpit.

"Will, John, wake up. It's time to take off."

They both began rousing and stretched before grabbing their check lists and going over the preflight. I walked over to my Tomcat and climbed the ladder to see Austin grabbing his head in pain.

"Aww what's the matter you jackass? Too much to drink? Ah've got to applaud your stupidity." I began clapping as loud as I could and chuckled at Austin cringing in pain from the sound.

"Not funny Skipper."

"To me it is."

I climbed in to the pilot's seat and reached down on the floor and searched for my flight helmet. Finally I found it and picked it up, stopping to look at the light shining off the yellow paint around my callsign on the front of it. After a couple of seconds my eyes looked away from the hypnotic glow over at Will's Tomcat. 'They look about done. Best hurry up so we can go see Rusky.' I quickly began going through the preflight, which had become second nature to me, and managed to finish before Will and John. My hands brought the helmet up and slipped it over my head and strapped it on before switching on the radio.

"Hawk, Cobra, can y'all hear me?"

"Loud and clear Skipper."

"Alright. Wonderbolt tower this is Tomcat flight, request permission for takeoff, runway 1-8.”

“Tomcat flight, this is Wonderbolt tower. Taxi into position and hold on runway 1-8.”

“Roger that, taxi into position and hold.”

I reached down and pushed the throttle forward and listened to the engines roar louder with every little movement forward. The Tomcat began rolling forward and I began pulling the throttle back to keep it around five knots. We reached the end of the runway and spun the jets around towards the far end.

“Hey Skipper, look over there.”

I looked up from the instrument panel down the runway to see ponies setting up several cameras along with pegasi hovering above them with more cameras.

“Looks like they want our picture boys.”

“How’s my hair?”

“Will, you’re wearing a helmet.”

“Oh yeah.”

I shoved the throttles forward and saw the cameras begin flashing. As we neared the cameras I could see more flashes from them trying to get as good a shot of us as possible.

“They want a picture, let’s give ‘em a picture.”

When we got almost directly in front of them I brought my right hand up from the control column and gave the camera a quick one fingered salute.

“Did you just flip off a camera Skipper?”

“Ah don’t like folks taking my picture.”

“Will if you think that was bad his senior picture had to be adjusted to not include his middle finger.”

I chuckled at that.

“Got me a week of staying after school but it was worth it.”

My eyes looked down at the airspeed indicator, one hundred sixty knots.

“Ok fellas let’s start climbin’ and head fer Canterlot.”

I began pulling back on the stick and felt the jet begin climbing like a homesick angel. My eyes looked out the canopy trying to find the mountain from yesterday. After a few seconds of scanning the sky I found the mountain that I was seeking of to our left.

"Bank right to 0-9-0."

"Roger that Skipper, 0-9-0."

Both jets banked hard left as we turned to the desired heading. We leveled out to avoid missing the heading and I found Canterlot in the middle of my windscreen. Keeping it subsonic like before it took nearly an hour to reach Canterlot. As we flew over the plateau at the base of the palace we searched for a landing spot, and probably the final resting spot for our Tomcats.

"Skipper, small field at eleven o'clock. Looks like our best option because I'm running on vapors over here."

"Roger that Hawk. Let's just land in that field 'fore we run out of gas."

"Yes sir."

We chopped the throttles and dropped from the cruising altitude of five thousand feet down to around five hundred feet above the city and lined up with the field.

"Alright boys, this field looks smaller than the one back in Ponyville so we're almost gonna have to hit the fence comin' in to get stopped in time."

We swung the wings forward, lowered the flaps and landing gear, barely missed the fence around the field, and landed with a loud thud. I slammed on the brakes and heard them let out a bloodcurdling screech. Finally the Tomcats began to slow before coming to a stop mere inches from crashing through the fence ahead of us. We shut down the engines and all the systems now that what we figured was our last flight. We all climbed out of the jets and set off for the palace, which required walking through the center of the city if we wanted to get strait there. After several minutes of walking we got to one of the cobblestone streets, our boots echoing of the nearby buildings making it sound as though a small army was marching. The further we got into the city the more ponies we saw and the more weird looks we got. Twenty blocks into the city we were almost to the center when I heard a familiar song from the record store up ahead. I hurried up to the store and saw the record spinning on a player in the front window. I went inside and approached the store clerk in surprise and shock.

"Excuse me, where did you get that record?" I pointed towards the record player in the window.

"That one we just got in yesterday."

"Well who's singing that?"

"No clue. The company that owns those songs doesn't put the singer's name on them."

"Who owns that company?"

"Princesses Celestia and Luna."

"Thank you."

The bell above the door jingled as I left the store and found the other three waiting on me.

"What was that about Skipper?"

"The song that's playin' is one I used to hear all the time. My main question is how the hell did Celestia get ahold of a Vera Lynn record?"

"Who knows. Don't we have something more important to get to anyways?"

"Yeah. Let's go."

We set off again for the palace and continued to draw more stares for ponies until we reached our destination. As we approached the palace gate the guards snapped to attention and gave a quick salute before approaching us.

"Lieutenant Commander Jones?"

"Yes?"

"Princess Celestia has stated that you would be coming. Please follow us."

The guards turned and opened the gate before proceeding onward to the palace itself. We followed close behind so as to not get lost somewhere inside. The guards led us up several flights of stairs before turning down a large corridor towards two large doors with the word INFIRMARY painted above them.

"The prisoner is in here. We'll be out here incase you need us."

"Thanks. You three probably ought to stay out here too."

"Yes sir."

I opened one of the doors and stepped inside to see a man with thick black hair laying in a hospital bed along with a doctor and Princess Celestia by the bed. My boots made a thud with each step on the infirmary's wooden floor as I approached the bed.

"So this is the prisoner huh? How badly is he hurt?"

"Well he had several broken ribs, a piece of one of his vertebrae was damaged but no damage to his spinal chord, a punctured lung, and a piece of aluminum embedded in his left leg. Other than that nothing major. He's very lucky he got here when he did other wise he might have died. He should be better by tomorrow night."

"But you said he could have died. How's he gonna be ok that quick?"

"We used magic to heal him."

"And how did you know how to fix him up if we're the first humans here."

"That's classified. I'll leave you three here."

The doctor trotted out of the infirmary leaving only me, the prisoner, and Celestia in the room. The Russian airman began to stir and opened his eyes.

"Где я?" (Where am I?)

"Вы находитесь в больнице." (You are in a hospital.)

"Вы говорите по-русски? Но вы американец." (You speak Russian? But you are an American.)

"Я говорю немного. Я считаю, это мудро знать способы своего противника." (I speak a little. I believe it is wise to know the ways of one's adversary.)

"As do I."

"You know English?"

"Of coarse. Like you said, it is wise to know the ways of one's adversary."

"What is your name?" I walked over and sat on the bed next to the airman's.

"Major Anthony Nelson."

"I watched I Dream of Jeannie as a kid so don't think that name is going to work."

"Very well. My name is Major Marko Loginov with the Soviet Air Force and KGB. Well, formerly KGB. I was a pilot with the KGB to fly agents and agency leaders around. I had top level security clearance which is why I was selected to fly the mission that ended here."

"What kind of mission were you flying?"

"We were supposed to take out the Nimitz with a new type of weapon we had developed. It is a two hundred forty kiloton anti-ship missile. It was supposed to be a suicide mission but the crew and I planed to ditch the bomber near the Nimitz and defect. The fighters had no idea what we had planed so they naturally attacked."

"You said you had top secret information?"

"Yes."

"Like what?"

Marko sat up in his bed and looked over at Celestia before back to me.

"You see the big white unicorn too right?"

"Yeah."

"Good. But some of the information is highly classified. For example, the Americans were not the first to land or walk on the moon. You were just the first ones to make it back alive."

"So Armstrong wasn't the first?"

"No he wasn't. Yuri Gagarin was on the moon over a year before Armstrong but their suits lost pressure and they died. They just said he died in a plane crash so they wouldn't face the embarrassment of losing more cosmonauts in space."

"Makes sense. So you were just trying to defect yesterday?"

"Yes."

"Good. Then I see no reason you would be a threat."

"Thank you Mr.?"

"Jones. James Jones. Ah'm a Lieutenant Commander in the Navy."

"Thank you Mr. Jones for not deeming me a threat."

I nodded and gave him a quick smile before turning for the door. As I was about to open the door I heard hoofsteps behind me and turned to see Celestia behind me.

"Can we have a talk James?"

"Of coarse your highness. May Ah ask what about?"

"It is about your future here in Equestria. I was hoping to talk you into joining the Royal Equestrian Air Force. Joining also comes with a rank increase. How does Colonel sound to you?"

"Sounds absolutely fantastic!"

"I was hoping to get your men to join as well. Maybe even the man over there in the bed. All of you will get rank increases with joining."

"Ah'm sure my men would join as well as Marko so when do we start?"

"Well the Grand Galloping Gala is in two days so how about we swear you in then?"

"Sounds great. Also, where did you and your sister get a Vera Lynn record?"

Celestia grinned before giving me a simple two word answer. "That's classified."

I chuckled and opened the door to the corridor outside the infirmary and found all three men and the two guards all sitting against a wall asleep.

"Ah what the hell."

I went and sat down with them and drifted off into sleep.

5: The Gala

I growled under my breath at this infernal waste of time.

"Don't growl James, darling. I am almost done."

"Ya said that an hour ago!"

"Well that was on one thing, now I'm almost done with another. You can put your arms down."

My shoulders made a crackling sound as I put my arms down. Hopefully this fitting would be over soon.

"Ah can go to the Gala without a tux. You know that right?"

"No you certainly can not! I know you'll be getting your new uniform then but you need something to wear before it."

"No Ah don't. I think yer just being a drama queen again."

"I am not!"

"Are too."

"Am not!"

"Are too."

"I am not. Now if we can stop acting like children, you're done with your fitting. Your suit will be ready in the morning before we all leave for Canterlot."

"Thanks. Ah don't have any money so just start a tab for me."

"Of course. So, do you have a date for the gala James? I'm sure you could get almost any mare since you are going to be a military officer."

"No Ah don't but speaking of that can Ah use your phone?"

"Of coarse."

Acting fast before Rarity could think of another thing she needed to waste my time on I ducked into the hall and finally managed to find the phone. It looked like one of those phones like from the old house with the hearing piece and then the end you speak into. I picked up the hearing piece and was greeted by the sound of a voice on the other end.

"Ponyville operator, how may direct your call?"

"Connect me to Manehattan please."

"One moment sir."

I sighed and began tapping my foot while waiting for almost a good minute on the operator. Finally a the voice of a stallion pierced the silence.

"Manehattan operator."

"Connect me to a Miss Thunderstreak please."

"One moment."

I took a deep breath and sighed. 'It's not wrong if the pony has a human level intelligence is it? Ah don't think so. Let's just go with no it's not.'

"Hello?"

"Thunderstreak?"

"Yes, who is this?"

"It's James."

"Oh hey James. How are you?"

"Ah'm good. Listen, Ah'm going to the gala in Canterlot tomorrow and Ah was wondering if you would be interested in going with me?"

"Of coarse! I've never been to the Grand Galloping Gala before. I still need a dress."

"Well Rarity here in Ponyville owns a shop. Why not come down here and get a dress?"

"But it's already after three and the train wouldn't get there until dark. I suppose I could stay in an inn tonight."

"You don't have to do that. Ah'm sure the Apples wouldn't mind another guest."

"Are you sure?"

"Absolutely."

"Alright. Let me call my mom to come get the kids and I'll head that way."

"Ok. See you in a bit."

We both hung up and I placed the phone down only to notice Rarity in behind me, her smile going from ear to ear.

"What are you so happy about?"

"Well you got a date darling. Why shouldn't I be happy?"

"Ah didn't say she was going."

"Well from the fact that you told her to come here, the Apples wouldn't mind another guest, and you said you would see her in a bit I managed to piece it together. Plus there’s another phone in the other room.”

“You listened to my phone call?”

“I wanted to know what kind of mare you got. And I need to get my dresses out so they’re ready when she gets here.”

“Well you do that. Ah’m going back to Sweet Apple Acres. Ah done missed the chores for the last two days so AJ and Big Macintosh are gonna be pissed if Ah skip out on a third day.”

Stepping around Rarity I headed for the front door of the boutique to go back to the farm. As I walked down the street I looked up to the cloudless sky. As I looked I thought about watching the planes overhead as a kid, sitting and watching dad spray fields in his surplus AT-6, learning to fly in the Harvard and helping paint the name Little Miss Mischief along with Betty Grable on the old, dented cowling. ‘Mom always did hate the fact he painted Betty on there and not her.’ I chuckled at the memory of the time dad tried to teach my sisters how to fly the plane and Brianna almost crashing into the barn at Grandma’s farm. Granny almost had a damn heart attack when that happened. After about twenty minutes of walking I turned up the lane for Sweet Apple Acres and could see Applejack and Big Macintosh busy feeding the pigs off to the side of the barn. As I got further up the lane I saw them turn away from the pig pen to continue about their daily chores.

“AJ! What do y’all want me to do?”

Applejack looked over at me and scratched her chin and looked around before pointing towards a large pile of scrap metal.

"Y'all see that scrap pile over there?"

"Eeyup."

"Don't do that. It's bad 'nough Mac does that. You help Big Macintosh move all that to the junk pile on the other side of the orchard. If ya finish that 'fore dark ya can leave early to go meet yer marefriend."

"How'd ya know 'bout that."

"Rarity called here. If she knows somethin' it doesn't take long for her to blab to somepony. Now get to work."

Applejack walked away towards the house where the smell of food cooking was just beginning to be noticeable. I walked over to the scrap pile where Big Macintosh was waiting with a couple of carts to haul the metal in. We wasted no time in loading the metal up and setting off for the far side of the property. Somewhere along the way I looked back at the metal in the cart I was pulling and got an idea.

“Hey Mac, do you guys got a shed you don’t use?”

“Eeyup.”

“Can ya show it to me?”

“Eeyup.”

Mac turned and led the way through what was easily over a mile of orchard. We reached a large clearing in the center of the property and saw the shed across the clearing nestled amongst more apple trees. I looked around at the clearing and found it to be almost totally flat except for a small bump halfway down it.

“It’s perfect. Let’s get this metal in the shed.”

“Why’re ya wantin’ a bunch of scrap?”

“Mac, that’s the difference between you and me. Y’all see scrap but Ah see useful material.”

“How is this junk useful?”

“Well Mac,” I started across the clearing towards the shed with Big Mac trotting along next to me, “this metal is aluminum, and aluminum is vital in an idea Ah got.”

“What idea?”

We stopped in front of the shed and I swung the door open.

“This shed is big enough for an airplane. Well if Ah put the wings on after Ah build the fuselage.” I looked back at both carts and the metal in them. “This won’t even put skin on half the fuselage. Well, it would cover most of one side if ya only did one side of the fuselage. Not including the engine cowling of course.”

“What’s an engine cowling?”

“The part that surrounds the engine of the plane.”

“Oh. Ah still don’t see why you would waste metal on that.”

“Because Mac, the Tomcats are still in Canterlot. Celestia said it may take a few weeks for them to duplicate one cup of jet fuel into a good reserve so until then Ah’ve got to find another way to fly.” I dumped the metal from my cart out onto the floor of the shed which prompted Big Mac to do the same with his cart. “And on the upside we didn’t have to walk all the way across the property to the scrap pile.”

“All ya did was move it here.”

“Ya won’t think it’s scrap when it’s soarin’ through the sky like a bat outta hell.”

Big Mac rolled his eyes as we turned to go back to the house. We walked in silence all the way back and made it to the house with an hour of sunlight left. We left the carts by the front porch and went up the steps into the house.

“What are you two doin’ back so soon? If ya didn’t get rid of it like Ah said Ah’ll kick both of yer flanks.”

“Relax AJ. We got it taken care of.”

“Ya better have. Ya missed chores for the last two days so it’s the least ya can do.”

“Ah know. So what’re y’all makin’ for supper?”

“You’ll find out later. Now why don’t ya go into town to meet your marefriend.”

“She’s not my marefriend.”

“Whatever ya say.”

I grumbled under my breath at Applejack saying that. ‘She’s not my marefriend. Not sayin’ Ah wouldn’t mind meetin’ a mare to settle down with if we’re stuck here for good.’ The gravel of the road made a crackling sound under my boots as I walked towards Ponyville. I looked at the sky that glowed orange with pink, green, yellow, and red stripes here and there. The sound of my boots hitting the cobblestone street on the edge of Ponyville snapped me out of my daze and I looked away from the sky at the quaint little homes ahead of me. As I walked down the street towards the center of town I was met by a few ponies leaving the last few open stalls at the market. They smiled and nodded at me as I had become well known in town. One mare in particular had become obsessed with me, Lyra I think her name was. When I had gotten back to Ponyville late the night before she was waiting at the train station and followed me all the way to Sweet Apple Acres with what seemed a million questions about humans. Today I had managed to avoid her but there were still a few hours left until tomorrow so I was on high alert through town. As I passed the library a thought popped into my head and I ducked into the library. Twilight was standing over by the wall levitating a book up to a high shelf.

“Hey Twilight.”

Twilight jumped and dropped the book which landed with a loud thud.

“Sorry ‘bout that.”

“It’s alright James. Can I help you with something?” She levitated the book back up and slid it into an empty spot on the shelf.

“Yeah. Ah know the library is where they tend to keep everything for the town and there ain’t no record shop here so Ah was wondering if you had any records here?”

“Of course we do!” She trotted over to a few shelves and pointed at a large collection of records.

“Any you recommend for a romantic evening with a mare?”

“This one’s always a big hit with the mares. We’ve gotten quite a few stallions come back saying it works wonderfully.” She levitated a record over to me and I took it from her.

“Captain Stardust and his orchestra?” There was something familiar about the stallion on the front of the cover. Maybe it was the trombone he had with him or the round glasses he wore but there was something familiar that I couldn’t put my finger on.

“His orchestra is supposed to be playing the gala tomorrow night.”

“They any good?”

“They’re fantastic. I heard them in concert a few months ago and almost everypony in the concert hall was dancing in isles.”

I flipped the cover around and looked at the songs on the back, Begin the Beguine and My Blue Heaven. My eyes widened as I realized who it was.

“That’s who it is!”

“That’s who who is?”

“Captain Stardust. Ah know him. Well, Ah know who he is.”

“Who is he then?”

My eyes darted over to the clock and saw the time to be almost eight thirty.

“Ah gotta go. Ah’ll tell ya tomorrow when Ah bring the record back.”

“But, who is he?!” Twilight groaned in frustration as I rushed out of the library towards the train station. As I reached the platform the train from Manehattan pulled into the station. The train rolled to a stop and the doors opened with only two ponies stepping out. The olive mare I had waited for looked around and broke into a grin when she saw me.

“Hello sweetie.”

“Hey Thunderstreak. How was the train ride?”

“It was alright. I slept most of the way here.”

“Well Rarity should be waiting on us. Guess we should be going.”

“Yeah. What you got there?” She waved a hoof at the record in my hand.

“Just a record Ah borrowed from the library. Thought Ah might listen to it later.”

“Who is it?”

“Stardust and his orchestra.”

“I love them! Especially that song of theirs Anvil Chorus.”

“They’re supposed to be playing the gala tomorrow night.”

“No way! James this is going to be the greatest date ever!”

“Date?”

“Of course. You’re taking me to the gala as your date right?”

“Yeah, Ah suppose Ah am.”

We walked and chatted all the way to Carousel Boutique. We entered the shop and met the jingle of the bell above the door.

“James, is that you?”

“Yeah Rarity, it’s me.”

“Is your marefriend with you?”

“She’s not my marefriend.”

“Yet.”

“What was that Thunderstreak?”

“Nothing.”

Rarity trotted into the room pushing a large rack filled with dresses. She stopped next to five more racks with dresses on them and I knew any future money I had would be going towards this.

“So Thunderstreak, what kind of dress were you looking for?”

“You got anything in camo?”

“I’m afraid not.”

“Then anything classy but not too classy, and it’s gotta be a decent price.”

“Well feel free to browse for one you like. Take your time.”

Thunderstreak walked over to the racks and picked out a few dresses and trotted over to the changing room.

“If you need anything Ah can help.”

She poked her head out of the changing room and smiled.

“And let you see me in my dress before tomorrow? Spoilers.”

I grinned at her and she ducked back into the dressing room and came back out with a dress in a box. She gave the box to Rarity to ring up, but not without a peek at the dress by Rarity.

“Oh that one is absolutely beautiful darling!”

“Well sense you didn’t have camo I figured this was the next best.”

Rarity rang the dress up and it came out to seventy five bits, much less than I had expected. We walked out of Carousel Boutique a mere ten minutes after entering.

“It was nice of Rarity to stay open late just for us.”

“Us?” I looked down at Thunderstreak with an eyebrow raised.

“Of course. This dress isn’t just for me you know.”

“Then who is it for?”

“The fancy ponies in Canterlot, my cousins wedding, and of course you.”

“Me? But why would ya get a dress for…Oh, oh!”

“Took you long enough. And don’t think that’s tonight. I like to actually get to know my dates. I’m not like my sister.”

“Well Ah obviously picked the right sister. Especially since ya asked for a camo dress.”

“I think camo should be its own color. Like camo paint.”

“You ma’am are a damn genius.”

“Right? My oldest son doesn’t think so.”

“Oh what does he know?”

We reached Sweet Apple Acres and walked up the steps to the house where there was a strong smell of food hovering in the air. ‘What the hell did they cook? Smells good.’ I opened the door and found six plates of alfredo sitting on the dining room table with the Apple family sitting all in four of the spots.

“What’s all this?”

“Well we knew ya had a mare coming over, and from Manehattan no less, so we wanted to make a good first impression.”

“Well you guys didn’t have to do that. I would have been fine with a sandwich and a beer.”

I smiled at Thunderstreak and looked up at the Apples. “Isn’t she great?”

We sat down and ate, one of the first meals that wasn’t just an apple since I got to Equestria. The pasta was extraordinarily good, better than most restaurants I had eaten the same meal at.

“Where did you guys learn to cook this well?”

“Well Big Mac had to take home ec. In high school and they taught them how to cook so he wrote the directions down for us.”

“Well Mac they taught you well. Ya know who Ah bet would love this? Fluttershy.”

“Don’t waste your breath James. We’ve all tried getting him to go out with her, except for Applebloom, and every time he says no.”

“Why not Mac? Ah think she’d be perfect for ya.”

“Mac you won’t know whether or not you have a chance unless you ask her will you?”

“Nnope.”

“So go pick up the phone, call her, and ask her to the gala tomorrow.”

“Yeah Mac. Ah gotta agree with Thunderstreak. Ah was nervous asking Thunderstreak but Ah wasn’t gonna get an answer to a question Ah never asked. Go call her.”

“Alright, Ah’ll go call her if it’ll get y’all off my back.”

There was a collective agreement at that and we went hush to try and hear what Mac would say. We heard him pick up the phone and ask the operator for Fluttershy’s then him making small talk with her. Finally the moment of truth came and we heard him ask her to the gala. There was a pause then he said thanks and hung up. He trotted into the dining room with a gigantic grin.

“She said yes.”

“Oh Mac that’s great. I told you it would be fine. Now let’s drink to this.”

“Ya really want to drink over something like that?”

“James I am a single mother of three. Need I say more?”

“Let’s get her a drink!”

~~~~~
The Next Day
~~~~~

My fingers buttoned up my tux jacket and straitened the red bow tie Rarity had put in with it. I looked at myself in the mirror of the guest room and smiled. ‘Always did look good in a suit.’ I walked down stairs and found Applejack in a green and gold dress and Big Mac in his tux with a bow tie like mine. We stood and talked for a bit about what we hoped to get out of tonight when we heard hoof steps coming down the stairs. We all turned and saw Thunderstreak in a ruby red dress.

“Well helloooo nurse!” I said with a wolf whistle right behind it.

“James, you flatter me. And don’t talk so loud, my head still hurts from last night.”

“Ah told ya not to drink so much, ya didn’t listen.”

Thunderstreak rubbed her head with a hoof and grabbed a couple of aspirin from a cabnet before coming back to the dining room so we could meet the others and head for the train station. We set off and talked back and forth on the way to the library. The others were waiting at the library and seemed impatient about getting going, except Twilight who kept trying to get information from me about the record. We sat at the train station for almost two hours, the train not arriving in Ponyville until almost eleven. We boarded and took our seats in the fourth car and waited for the train to head for Canterlot. The train suddenly lurched forward and began to roll down the tracks. After the train had picked up speed we all began to move around the car.

“So where have the other three from the other day been?”

“They wanted to stay in Canterlot for some reason. Lord knows what?”

“Maybe cause a little trouble?”

“Knowin’ those three they probably are.”

“Are they going to the gala too?”

“They’re supposed to.”

We continued talking for the next three hours to continue getting to know each other better. She was from Manehattan but originally from Cloudsdale, had two deadbeat ex-husbands, and all about her kids. I told her about my childhood with six siblings, learning to fly when I was only ten, moving to help grandma with her orchard, and seeing dad for the last time.

“He had flown to California to help spray a friend’s fields out there with his surplus Harvard and when he was finished his friend and him were gonna come back to work at the orchard. They had to fly over the mountains and dad flew ahead of his friend’s surplus Mitchell and they were supposed to meet in Denver but dad never arrived. The authorities said there had been a large thunderstorm around his last known position so they combed the nearby mountains for weeks but they never found a wreck.”

“I’m so sorry James. Was he a nice man?”

“Extremely. He would do stuff with all of us but Ah was his only son so he always did more exciting stuff with me. Like teaching me how to build a depth charge we dropped into the pond, how to bail out of a plane, or make napalm. Manly shit.”

“You put a depth charge in the pond?”

“The pond got about three feet deeper after we did that.”

“Must have been a small pond.”

“It was. There was only one fish in there.”

“Poor fish.”

Eventually we all seemed to group together in the center of the car with the trip easily over half over.

“So James, you never did tell me who Captain Stardust is.”

“Twilight can we not discuss this now?”

“Why not? You said you’d tell me today so I want answers.”

“Well there was this one conductor back on earth who played the same style music, wore glasses like him, played the trombone, and disappeared without a trace.”

“So you think Stardust is a human who came here and turned into a pony? That’s highly unlikely.”

“Twilight, if Ah could get here how much more difficult would it be for whatever brought me here to change a guy into a pony?”

“Well I suppose it is possible but like I said it’s unlikely.”

We all tried brushing it aside but I could tell all the others who hadn’t talked were trying to wrap their heads around such an idea. There was some small talk but after that we all mostly sat quiet.

~~~
Three Hours Later
Royal Palace, Canterlot
~~~

“So which uniform would you all like to wear for your induction tonight?” Princess Celestia pointed at the uniforms that had been made for us. Marko, John, Will, Austin and I looked at the three example uniforms lying on the table in front of us.

“Well Ah don’t know about y’all but Ah’m goin’ with the olive.”

“I have to go with the same decision as Lieutenant Commander Jones.”

Marko and I chose olive drab uniforms, Will and Austin khaki uniforms, and John a blue uniform.

“We have one of each color for each of you in case any of you change your minds.”

Celestia floated our selected uniforms over to a guard who took them to a room behind the stage in the grand ballroom. We all left the small conference room and headed for the grand ballroom where the others were waiting and the crowd was beginning to grow. Thunderstreak and I took a seat at the bar and ordered a couple of beers.

“Bit early in the party to be drinking isn’t it?”

I turned to look at the night blue alicorn that was addressing me.

“Luna you know there ain’t no such thing as drinkin’ too early.”

“You’re right Colonel. Who is your marefriend here?”

“I’m Thunderstreak. It’s been a while since I’ve seen you Princess Luna. Last time I did you were still using the royal Canterlot voice and that fancy sounding talk.”

“Yes, indeed I have mostly caught up with the times. It’s still odd talking on a telephone or listening to the radio. We didn’t have those when I was banished.”

“Ah’m sure in time you'll adjust. So Princess Ah have no idea who most of these fancy ponies are, care to help me out?”

Luna scratched her chin and looked around the room for a pony to start with. Finally she pointed at a white unicorn stallion with a blonde mane and a unicorn mare with the same coat color and a brown mane.

“That’s Prince Blueblood and his new marefriend. He’s a self-centered pain in my rear and as for her, there’s a name for mares like her but it’s hardly used in high society, outside of a kennel.”

"Now Luna I’m sure you don’t mean that.”

“Thunderstreak, Ah’ve spent two days in Canterlot with the Princesses and Ah can tell ya that Luna speaks her mind.”

“I do. Celestia does not like it but she deals with it. I believe I’m supposed to be helping my sister greet the guests so I must be going. You two have a wonderful evening.”

“Thank you. You too.”

Luna turned and trotted away towards the grand staircase of the castle. As we turned back to the bar we noticed a stallion with a coat that looked about like olive and brown mixed and a black mane. I barely noticed him but looked back when I saw his round glasses and trombone cutie mark.

“Excuse me sir, ya wouldn’t happen to be Captain Stardust would ya?”

“Indeed I am. You that new air force colonel that I’ve heard about?”

“Yeah. Ah’m a big fan of your music by the way. You ever hear of a guy named Glenn Miller by any chance?”

His eyes went wide and the color drained from his face at the mention of that name but he quickly composed himself.

“No, I’m afraid I have not. Is he very good?”

“Yes he is, well, was. He disappeared over forty years ago and they never found him.”

“Poor man. If you excuse me, I must be going. We’re supposed to start playing in five minutes.”

Stardust quickly trotted away for the backstage area.

“Did ya see his reaction when Ah mentioned Glenn Miller?”

“Yes but I was just excited to actually see him for real, up close.”

The Bartender brought our beers over and I gave him the few bits I had collected over the last few days. We sat and watched all the ponies file into the ballroom as the band finished setting up on the stage. There were quite a few military ponies present, possibly for our induction into the air force. As we sat and watched the crowd a lone grey stallion in a white uniform sat down next to us. He ordered a hard cider and a slice of pie to go with it.

“Sorry buddy we ain’t got any pie here. You want that you gotta go see that mare Applejack.”

“Look buddy, Ah don’t mean to be a prick but I’m gonna get a piece of pie. Now you can get me one or Ah swear Ah’ll shove a fuckin’ barstool up your ass.”

“One slice of pie coming right up sir.” The bartender galloped off for the food cart that Applejack had set up.

I laughed at the bartender running from a pony who looked so harmless.

“The fuck you laughin’ at you tall son of a bitch?”

“An angry little prick who has no concept of what the fuck manners are.”

We both stared each other before bursting out laughing.

“You boy, are one cocky bastard. What’s your name?”

“Soon to be Colonel James Jones.”

“Well James Ah’m Rear Admiral Harvard.”

“Harvard, that’s an odd name. So what do you do Admiral?”

“Well Ah designed Equestria’s newest fleet of battleships and am currently working on a large ship that can allow hundreds of pegasi to take off at one time.”

“Sounds like you guys’ form of an aircraft carrier.”

“A what?”

“It’s a big ship the navy uses to launch aircraft like fighter planes. My dad almost served on one in the war with the Japs but they moved his squadron to the Solomons ‘fore he got there.”

“So how big are these ‘aircraft carriers’?”

“Well the one dad almost served on was ‘round seven hundred eighty feet long so they’re big.”

“Sounds like it.”

The bartender returned with a slice of pie and quickly gave it over to Admiral Harvard.

“Well it was nice meeting you Colonel Jones. Hopefully you can tell me more about technology from your world sometime.”

“Maybe.”

Admiral Harvard grabbed his pie and cider and seemed to balance it all in one hoof over to a table near the dance floor. Thunderstreak and I finished our beers as the band just finished setting up. Stardust, now in an olive air force uniform, stepped up to a microphone on the stage and cleared his throat to get the attention of all the chatting ponies in the room. They all went hush and turned towards him.

“Fillies and Gentlecolts, may I present her highness Princess Celestia!”

There was an uproar as Celestia walked onto the stage and took the place of Stardust on stage and smiled to the crowd. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Will, John, Marko, and Austin in their tuxes and waving for me to follow them towards the backstage area.

“Thunderstreak, Ah’ll be back in a minute.”

“Ok.”

I followed them to a room behind the stage where there were dressing rooms all around. On five separate hangers there were our uniforms waiting for us.

“Looks like we’re about on boys. Let’s move!”

We all grabbed our uniforms and dashed to put them on as fast as we could. Within three minutes we had all finished dressing except for buttoning up our jackets. The entire time we were getting changed we could hear Celestia on stage talking about our sudden appearance, how we did not pose a threat to them, and how we actually wanted to help them by volunteering to join their air force. We all hurried over to the area by the stage where we would be hidden until Celestia called us out.

“And now I am honored to present to you the five newest officers in the Royal Equestrian Air Force. Colonel James Jones, Lieutenant Colonel Marko Loginov, and Captains Will Donavan, John Tarr, and Austin Miller.”

We stepped out onto stage and waved to the crowd in front of us. Celestia levitated the rank pins over towards us and pinned them onto our uniforms. I looked at the pins on our shoulders and found them to be identical to U.S. Army ranks, well, almost. The pin on my shoulder had a phoenix instead of an eagle holding arrows and oak leaves. Looking at the crowd again I could see Thunderstreak in the very back stamping her hoofs in applause with all the other ponies.

“Colonel Jones, would you care to say a few words?”

“No thank you. Ah hate public speaking.”

“All right then. These five have proven themselves to me in the last few days so I have decided to place them on my personal staff. In addition to their new position I am creating the first unit with aircraft and appointing Colonel Jones as unit leader.”

There was lots of applause and we all stood waving before making a quick exit and resuming the activities we were doing before our introduction to everypony on stage.

“I am going to give the stage back to Captain Stardust and his orchestra now.”

Stardust trotted onto stage and gave the crowd a quick smile as I walked over to Thunderstreak.

“So how does it feel to be on a date with an Air Force Colonel?”

“I’m a Captain so don’t get so cocky about rank.”

“You’re still lower rank than me.”

“But I’m a mare so I think we both know who runs this show.”

“Never changes does it? The woman is always in charge.”

“You got that right sweetie. Now shall we dance?”

“Ah don’t know much dancing.” As soon as I finished my sentence the band struck up a familiar song. “Never mind, Ah know how to dance.”

Thunderstreak grabbed my hand with her hoof and pulled me towards the dance floor. When we got out there we realized there was a problem.

“How am Ah supposed to dance with you? Ah’ve never danced with a pony before.”

“Well we’ll figure it out as we go. Maybe if I fly up at your eye level?”

She seemingly floated up until I was looking her dead in the eye. Her hoofs came to a rest on my shoulders and I carefully put my hands on her back, trying to keep from bumping her wings as I did. Finally we figured out what worked, as the song ended.

“Are ya kiddin’ me?”

“Oh well. At least we know what to do next time.”

“Yeah, you’re right.”

We left the dance floor and found a table with Mac and Fluttershy who were talking to some unknown unicorn stallion and a white unicorn mare.

“Hey Mac. Hey Fluttershy.”

“Hey James. This is Fancy Pants and Miss Fleur de Lis. Ah was just telling them about you wanting to build an airplane.”

I looked at Mac then over to Fancy Pants who seemed rather intrigued in the idea.

“Colonel Jones why don’t you and your marefriend have a seat and you can tell me more about this ‘airplane’ of yours.”

Thunderstreak and I took a seat at the large table and I grabbed a napkin and produced a pen from my pocket and began drawing a rough draft of the plane.

“The engine is a Pratt & Whitney R-2800-8 and the fuel tank is located right behind that in front of the cockpit. The gull wings allow for short landing gear and a large propeller. The plane can be armed with either six .50 caliber machine guns, four .20 millimeter cannons, or no armament for civilian use. Maximum speed is around four hundred and twenty miles per hour.”

“Well it is certainly a beautiful aircraft. What would it require to build four?”

“First off we’d need aircraft grade aluminum. Then an engine, tires, instruments, a plexiglass canopy, and paint.”

“It shouldn’t be too hard to acquire all that. I want to make a proposition to you Colonel Jones. There is a twenty five thousand bit prize to anypony who can fly an aircraft from Canterlot to Gryphus in less than a day. The best an airship can do is one and a half due to the mountains between here and there. They can’t fly over them but I bet your aircraft can can’t it?”

“How high are the mountains?”

“Around six thousand meters.”

“These birds can clear that easy as long as we have oxygen tanks.”

“If the planes work you and three other pilots of your choosing can make the flight to Gryphus then split the prize money.”

“Sounds great. You got yourself a deal Fancy Pants.”

“Fantastic. There is a mare here somewhere that I believe can help us get quite a few of the materials.”

“Who is she?”

“She’s an airship captain who loves flying. If anypony can help us find what we need it’s her.”

He looked around the room before finally finding the red pegasus mare with an auburn mane and waving his hoof for her to come over to the table. As she got over closer I saw her leather flight jacket and aviator wings pinned onto it in addition to a cutie mark of a propeller. She grabbed an empty chair from another table and sat down at our crowded table.

“You waved for me?”

“Yes, I was just suggesting to Colonel Jones here that we build four of this aircraft he wants to build and use them to win the race to Gryphus.”

She looked down at the plane drawn on the napkin and looked up at the ponies at our table.

“Well it is a beauty I’ll say that much. Can it get over the mountains? My airship could do it in less than a day if it weren’t for those mountains.”

“Colonel Jones says they can. So can you help us get the parts for it?”

“Of course I can.”

She looked over at me and offered her hoof for a shake, which I accepted. After the hand/hoof shake she introduced herself as Captain Electra, the first female airship captain.

“Electra, that sounds more like a stallion name.”

“I get that a lot.”

“So why did you become an airship pilot?”

“Because the mare who can create her own job is the mare who will win fame and fortune. I always loved flying but I knew there had to be bigger challenges in flight. When I read there had been no female airship pilots I knew what my life goal was.”

“Sounds like you’ve got your priorities straight.”

She smiled and we all continued to talk over the band about what we needed for the aircraft.

~~~~~
Canterlot Train Station
01:22 hours
~~~~~

We all stood around the platform waiting for the train to Ponyville arrive and take us all home. My eyes barely managed to stay open as we waited until the scream of a whistle jolted me wide awake. The train for Ponyville slowed to a stop before the doors flung open for us to board. We all got into the third car and flopped down on the seats. As the train slowly started for Ponyville I felt a nuzzling on my arm. I looked down to see Thunderstreak cuddling up to my arm and smiling happily to herself.

“Did ya have a good time?”

“Yeah. Hey James?”

“Yeah?”

“How would you feel about meeting my kids?”

“Ah’d love to. How does this next Saturday in Manehattan work for you?”

“Perfectly.”

“So it’s a date?”

“It’s a date.”

6: Socialists and Secrets

I looked at the large, damaged cruise missile on the stand in front of me.

“It’s the Stalin Mark VII type cruise missile. We managed to shrink the warhead down to fit but retain the power of a full size hydrogen bomb. How the Kremlin’s scientist did it though I have no idea.”

Marko walked over to the other side of the missile and looked it over.

“The missile is safe despite being sent flying from the wreckage. There are plenty of safety measures despite the fact it’s meant for suicide missions.”

“So this thing can take out an entire fleet in one go? What other targets were there?”

“In the west it was the Nimitz, Pearl Harbor, and San Diego then New York, Washington, Norfolk, and Pensacola in the east.”

“So how many you figure reached their targets?”

“None. All the crews got together a few days before the mission at a hotel in Moscow and we all voted to defect to the side of the United States.”

“Why would Gorbachev order a nuclear attack on the U.S.? Ah thought relations were slowly getting better.”

“With Gorbachev they are but the KGB are the ones that really run the country. They make sure the generals and other military officers do as they want. If they don’t then they get a transfer to Siberia.”

“So what happens when they find out their planes went missing?”

Marko’s face went grim and he looked down at the floor.

“They have a backup plan that they would implement in sixty to ninety days.”

“What is it?”

“They seize control of the government, never raising alarms as they do it, then with in sixty to ninety days they have the entire military ready for an invasion of the habitable parts of the United States.”

“What do ya mean ‘habitable’?”

“They would launch a nuclear assault on the United States then take over the areas that weren’t a glowing green wasteland.”

“Well fuck. Ah don’t think we’re ever gettin’ back so god have mercy on those poor bastards back home.”

We both sighed and left the laboratory at the military base outside Canterlot. As we walked towards the gates for the carriage that would take us back to the palace we noticed a large hangar with the number four painted on it situated in the corner of the base with extra razor wire around it and guards patrolling the perimeter.

“What ya think is in there?”

“No idea. Look at all those guards though, the others have spears but they have machine guns. Whatever they have in there it is something they don’t want anyone to see.”

“Then we got a new mission.”

“What’s that?”

“Find out what’s in that hangar.” A sly grin spread across my face as I thought about how to get past all the guards.

“Colonel I don’t like that grin. Stop it. It’s worrying me.”

“Oh come on Marko! You can’t tell me you ain’t wondering what’s in there!”

“Well of course I am but look at all those guards. There is no way you will get past them.”

“You underestimate my abilities Marko. Ah can get anywhere if Ah try hard enough.”

“Speaking of getting places how is that project of yours that Fancy Pants is funding getting along?”

“Ok. We got the engines and fuselages almost finished. The landing gear is done but we need to finish the wings and make the mechanism to fold ‘em. The shop that makes the props for the airships is working on plenty of props for our planes. The first one we’re gonna to finish is a modified two seat trainer so Ah can train the pilots.”

We went through the front gate and climbed into the waiting carriage.

“So have you decided who the pilots are going to be?”

“Well Ah think it should be ponies as a sign that we ain’t trying to show off to them.”

“And building flying machines that can fly several hundred miles per hour isn’t showing off?”

“If a pony is funding it hell no it ain’t. Not like we’re building a rocket plane.”

“So far.”

The ride was bumpy as we went back to the palace as the guards pulling it seemed to be in a rush. When we arrived we were hurried inside with guards surrounding us, even pegasi flying in a circle around us. When we went inside Princesses Celestia and Luna were waiting for us.

“Anyone care to tell me what the fuck is going on?”

“We received an anonymous letter stating that you and your men are the targets of an assassin.”

“Who the hell would want to kill us?”

“There was no name but there are several groups that have made attacks on other creatures in the past. The main one we feel could be behind it is an anti-Equestria group from several different nations.”

“Like where?”

“Griffin Kingdom, Zebrica, Camelu, and the Northern Ibex Empire to name a few. All with history of hostility with Equestria. Most of them are on good terms with us now.”

“That’s not all of them. Who’s still hostile?”

“The Ibex are in the midst of a near civil war and the northern Ibex are harboring anti-Equestria terror groups because we provide the southern Ibex with supplies and Camelu feels we didn’t fully repay them for the damage we did after we pushed them back to their own boarders over a hundred years ago.”

“Did Camelu have any help?”

“The Griffins. They supplied weapons and aerial support.”

Marko and I were rushed to a briefing room where the other three men and the elements of harmony were waiting.

“They tell you why we’re here Skip?”

“Gentlemen, the reason Princess Luna and I had you rushed here is because there was a threat on all your lives. Colonel Jones was named the primary target but the other names on the list included you four, Captain Thunderstreak and her family, the elements of harmony, and several soldiers assigned to your squadron.”

“Why Thunderstreak and her family?”

“Because she’s Colonel Jones’ marefriend.”

“She’s not my marefriend.”

“Oh come on sweetie, tell them how you really feel.”

I spun around towards the door and saw Thunderstreak standing there with a giant grin and three young ponies standing with her.

“Hey Thunderstreak. Who are these three?”

‘These are my kids. Not the circumstances I was hoping you to meet them in but we’re going to be stuck here for the next few days so that should give you four plenty of time to get to know each other.”

“Yeah it should. Why don’t you guys go on ahead and find a room somewhere and Ah’ll catch up.”

“Ok. Come on kids, there’s got to be a couple of vacant rooms we can stay in.”

She trotted away with the kids in tow and the meeting resumed.

“There are also troubling happenings in the Griffin Kingdom. A socialist party has been gaining more and more seats in their senate and currently occupies just one seat under half of it.”

“As long as they don’t bother us why should we care?”

“Because, there are several cities where the mayors are members of that party and they have banned all equines from their cities. Anypony who is caught in the city is thrown in jail and face the possibility of execution by the city government.”

“Well can’t the national government stop them?”

“That is where the problems get worse. The head of the socialist party, Gold Feather, is running for the position of chancellor, the highest elected official. The king is getting old and he has no children so he’s likely to name the new chancellor as his successor when he’s ready to step down.”

“So we gotta find a way to keep that big flappy bastard from becoming chancellor. Why not just whack him?”

“First off Colonel we can’t ‘just whack him’. We aren’t the mob. Secondly, we can’t interfere with their national election. That would only support their claims we try to control the affairs of the entire world.”

“So what the fuck are we supposed to do if we can’t interfere?”

“Hope and pray he doesn’t get elected.”

“If it didn’t work for us with Schicklgruber Ah doubt it’ll work now. My country has dealt with these types of bastards before and frankly we should’ve taken that son of a bitch out when we had the chance. Ah don’t want a world war on my hands but Ah say we take him down.”

“Colonel Jones is right Princess. If we want peace we either shoot him or prepare for war. There are no other options. We’ve seen how they are towards ponies and if he takes power it’s only a matter of time before war.”

We all looked at the grey pony in the doorway that we recognized as Admiral Harvard.

“Admiral there is always a peaceful solution.”

“Bullshit. Have you seen this no good sack of shit? He’s got his own private army, police force, everything. How long before they’re marching into Canterlot because we weren’t prepared?”

“Ah’ve gotta agree with the Admiral. First let’s know what we’re dealing with.

~~~~~
14:00 Hours
Canterlot War Room
~~~~~

The film projector clicked as the poorly shot black and white film rolled and showed the almost goose-stepping griffin soldiers marching past in perfect unison.

“So we’re dealing with a well-oiled war machine. Where did we get this film?”

The lights turned on and illuminated the room once again.

“A secret informant that works at the Equestrian embassy in Gryphus. We just got the recent poll in from Gryphus and Gold Feather is in the lead with 79% approval rating. Maybe we can try to somehow throw the election.”

“And how do we do that without those sons of bitches in their press throwing fuel on the fire?”

“No clue. So, any ideas? Anyone?”

“Oh, oh, I know! Let’s throw them a huge party and get them on our side.”

“…Pinky, go play with the stuff in that emergency kit by the wall.”

“Okie dokie lokie!” She skipped happily over to the red box in the corner and began rummaging through the kit.

“So any serious ideas?”

“Are you my mummy?”

We all turned and looked at Pinky who had put on a gas mask.

“If you could let us let us concentrate.”

There were several ideas thrown around but we all seemed to come back to killing him or prepping for war.

“Okay so idea. If he gets elected and shows any hostility we move battleships towards their ports.”

“Then what? We can fight them on the sea but have you seen the tanks the socialists have? They’ve got bigger guns that we do.”

“Ya don’t need bigger guns to win battles. It seems the bigger something is the more weak points it has. All you have to do with a tank is aim for the treads.”

“Look, let’s worry about this later. We’ve pretty much ruled out killing him so let’s just try to get settled because I don’t think we’re leaving here for at least a week.”

“Marko’s right. Let’s discuss this tomorrow afternoon after lunch and try to decide what to do.”

There was a collective agreement on that and we all headed for the floor Celestia had told us our rooms were on. When I reached the floor I could hear arguing coming from one of the first rooms.

“Must be this one.”

I opened the door and found the three kids in there with the two oldest arguing and the youngest sitting on a bed watching the black and white television. They all looked towards me and went silent.

“Uh, is your mom in here?”

“Next room.”

“Thanks.”

Pulling the door shut as I backed out of the room the sound of arguing resumed as soon as the door clicked. Walking down to the next door I opened it to find Thunderstreak on the bed watching TV and eating potato chips.

“God, have I mentioned how hot you are when you do stuff like that?”

“Not yet. Come and sit. What’s My Line? is on.”

“I used to watch that show all the time as a kid. They get to the celebrity guests?”

“Not yet.”

We both sat and munched on chips as the commercials wasted the time between the parts of the show. Finally the commercials turned to the final part of the show.

“Finally. Wonder who they have today?”

The camera focused on a piece of chalk that floated up to the small chalkboard and wrote the name Swing Sisters before panning out to reveal three mares in what one could assume from the black and white were red dresses.

“Oh I love them!”

“Who the hell are they?”

“They’re three sisters that announced they’re the voices on all those records that the royal sisters produced.”

“Oh really? Ah’ll be right back.”

“Okie dokie.”

I got off the bed and walked out the door. ‘Ah like her, she says okie dokie.’ Walking down the stairs I eventually found the floor with the throne room. As I approached doors the two guards who were by them pushed them open for me.

“Thanks fellers.”

The shoes that had been made for my uniform sank into the red carpet leading to the empty thrones.

“Where the hell is Celestia, or at least Luna?”

As I stood there looking around I heard laughing from an adjoining room. Pushing open the door just a crack I could see Celestia and Luna sitting in a small private theatre as a projector shone a movie onto the wall. I pushed the door all the way open and saw a slim man with a suit, bowler hat, bamboo cane, and small mustache who I immediately recognized as Charlie Chaplin.

“Alright, Ah could stand Captain Stardust and even the records but this is too much!”

The princesses spun around with their eyes widened in horror at my newest discovery.

“Colonel, we can explain.”

“Then go right ahead.”

“Well actually I can’t.”

“Let me guess. Classified?”

“Yes. In due time you will learn but for now you must remain in the dark.”

“Hey! What is wrong with the dark?”

“Nothing Luna. It’s only an expression.”

I murmured some words that not even I could understand before turning and leaving the room in rage. As I stormed out of the throne room back into the hallway it brought worried looks from the guards.

“Is everything alright Colonel?”

“Peachy as dog shit. Just fucking peachy!”

Stomping up the stairs to our floor I slammed the door behind me when I went back into the room where Thunderstreak and I were staying.

“James, what’s wrong sweetie?”

“Them god damned princesses. They keep shit covered up, hidden behind red tape and hangar doors.”

“Sweetie, come sit down and tell me what got you so worked up.”

“Ah don’t need to sit and they were watching a Charlie Chapin movie. A Charlie Chaplin movie for god sake!”

“So them watching a movie got you this worked up?”

“Not just a movie. A human movie. A movie Ah know they sure as hell didn’t get from me or my men so they’ve got to be hiding someone besides Glenn Miller.”

“Like who?”

“If Ah knew wouldn’t Ah know?”

“I suppose? So what are you going to do?”

“Ah have an idea but Ah’m gonna need someone who’s stealthy to help me.”

“My kids are fairly stealthy except I catch them because I tried a lot of the stuff they do like sneaking out.”

“Ah never could sneak out. Town was fifteen miles and the truck was loud as hell.”

“Let’s get the kids over here and go over the plan for whatever it is you have in mind.”

My eyes looked down where I had been pacing during the conversation and the flattened part of the rug where I had been stepping. Thunderstreak hopped off the bed and opened the door connecting our room to the kid’s room. The oldest two were sitting around doing something different while the youngest was still glued to the TV.

“Kids, get in here. We have a mission for you.”

The kids all hopped off their beds and trotted into our room.

“First off James these are my kids Typhoon, Sabre, and Lancaster.”

“Like the airplanes?”

“What?”

“Nothing.”

“Lancaster and Typhoon are adopted from the Crystal Empire.”

“Mum can I please go back to the telly?”

“Lancaster you need to get away from that television. You haven’t looked away from it since we got here.”

“Yes mum.”

“Kid’s Ah got a mission for you. A very risky mission that will need all of you working together to help me with it."

“What is it?”

“Ah like your oldest boy. He gets strait to the point. Sabre, Typhoon, Lancaster, Ah need you to help me break into a high security military facility called Hangar Four.”

“Is that it?”

“Ya say that like you’ve gotten into more secure places.”

“Well Mom’s here so I’ve got to say no I haven’t.”

We all gathered around the small table by the television and I drew a rough map of the military base and the guard towers around the hanger.

“Now Ah’ll bring you three in saying Ah’m giving you a tour of the regular parts of the base, we stay until after dark then we sneak in.”

“You said there’s razor wire. How are we supposed to get past that?”

“Wire cutters boy. Now we’ll need to make sure they have rubber grips on it we don’t get fried if it’s electrified.”

“You act like you learned that the hard way Colonel.”

“Sabre you can just call me James and yes Ah have learned that the hard way.”

“How?”

“It’s a long story that Ah never plan to tell. Ok so here’s the plan, Typhoon will distract the guards while the rest of us cut the wire and sneak in. Once we’re all inside we’ll get in through a side door then Typhoon will find the hole in the fence and sneak in. Sound good?”

“No. You’re not using my kids to do this unless I’m involved in this too.”

“Ah already factored you in. You sneak in with me and the boys.”

“Alright. So when will we do all this?”

“Tomorrow night. First we’ll need to get on the base before we get to the hangar. Ah’ll take y’all to the base with me in one of those special bullet proof carriages they have then we stay until dark. That’s when we move in.”

“And what do you say we’re there for?”

“Ah have an office there in one of the buildings and y’all are there to help me fix it up.”

“Is there a telly?”

“Yes Lancaster there is a TV.”

“Well I’m in then.”

“Ok so Lancaster is on board, who else?”

Thunderstreak and the two oldest kids looked at each other and smiled before nodding at me.

“Alright, so we’re all good. Now let’s go over the plan again.”

~~~~~
Celestine Military Base, Outside Canterlot
20:00 Hours
The Next Evening
~~~~~

The last sliver of sunlight had long since slipped away from the horizon as we sat and watched the guards from behind a stack of crates containing artillery shells.

“Looks like there’s only about six guards on the ground and four in the towers. Typhoon, let’s see what you got.”

Typhoon got up and trotted over to the gate in front of the hangar and waved at one of the guards which then caught the attention off the others. The guards in the towers noticed the sudden movement of the guards on the ground and lit the gate up with searchlights.

“Alright let’s move.”

We all rushed over and quickly began snipping a hole in the chain-link fence. As we worked we could hear the conversation Typhoon was having with the guards which was occasionally drowned out by a growl from Thunderstreak when a guard made a crude comment.

“When this is over I want their names, ranks, and serial numbers so you can have them all shot.”

Finally I had cut the fence enough for us to get through and helped the others squeeze through.

“Alright there’s a door over there. Move and get in there.”

Thunderstreak shoved the kids through the door and I signaled Typhoon that we were done. She quickly made an excuse to leave and went off to wait to get into the hangar. I dashed into the hangar and shut the door just before one of the searchlights illuminated the spot where I had been seconds before. Turning around I saw just how much you could fit inside a hangar.

“James, what are half these things?”

There were boxes strewn around on the floor with what looked like spare parts for an engine.

“Looks like something for an engine.”

Flipping a piece over I found a stamp for the Pratt and Whitney engine company.

“Yep, definitely an engine part.”

Looking around I noticed a wingtip poking out from around a wall of boxes. Walking over I turned the corner and saw a twin engine airplane in front of me.

“Oh hello you beautiful old bird!”

Running over I looked the vintage plane up and down.

“Oh you are beautiful.”

“You’re swooning over a plane more than me.”

“Thunderstreak this ain’t just a normal plane. This old beauty is a Lockheed L-10e Electra. And it ain’t just any old Electra. Look at the n-number on the wing.”

Trotting over behind the wing with me Thunderstreak looked up at the wing.

“What’s so special about NR-16020?”

“Everything! Folks have been looking for this plane for fifty years and they never could find it.”

“So it just vanished?”

“Yeah. And if the plane is here intact then the pilot’s gotta be here somewhere.”

Walking away from the Electra we continued onwards deeper into the hangar.

“Hey James, what kind of plane is this?”

I turned around and went over to a small area that had been hidden behind crates. Looking in I was met by a familiar T-6 Texan.

“Dear fucking god.”

“What is it?”

My fingers reached up and brushed over the famous pin up girl on the cowling. Looking back I saw the names painted on the canopies.

“Hey James, your name is under the windows.”

“That ain’t me. That’s me.”

I pointed to the name Junior painted on the rear pilot’s canopy.

“But then whose name is that?”

“My father’s.” I said quickly as I walked away towards the center of the hangar. As I got closer I could hear voices laughing and cussing about something. Peeking around the corner I could see three men and a woman gathered around a table with cards in their hands. Two of them I could see I easily identified as Glenn Miller and Amelia Earhart but the other one who’s face I could see I didn’t know. The third man at the table had his back to me and had a cigarette between his fingers. My hand reached for the .44 I had gotten back from Celestia at the end of the gala.

“Alright. Hands in the air and ain’t nobody movin’!”

The people at the table stood with their hands up but the man who had his back to me slowly turned and grinned at me.

“Now is that anyway to greet yer old man?”

I slowly lowered the gun in my hands and put it back in the holster at my hip.

“Nice to see you ain’t gonna shoot me, with my own gun at least.”

“It ain’t your gun no more.”

“But Ah gave it to ya.”

“Yes you did but, wait, why in the hell are we talkin’ ‘bout a gun when you’re alive and ain’t aged a day since you disappeared.”

“Son, there’s more to all this than meets the eye.”

“Like what?”

He sat back down and nodded for everyone to sit. Thunderstreak and I pushed some crates over for us to sit on and we could hear Typhoon trotting down the hallway of crates towards us.

“James, we all play a part here. Glenn leads the R.E.A.F. Band, Amelia is an airship pilot, Lieutenant Smith is a flyer in the air force, and Ah’m head of the Royal Navy’s design department.”

“Wait, wait, first how can y’all have lives outside of here?”

“Magic. Follow me.”

Dad got up and walked to the door at the back of the hangar. Opening the door he began to step outside and transformed into a familiar grey pony as he did.

“Ta da!”

“How is that ta da?”

“It just is.”

Walking back inside he transformed into human form again.

“So what is it that makes you do that?”

“Celestia had the doorways enchanted so that we could go outside and be hidden but be ourselves in here. It’s actually pretty cool.”

“While it may be cool Ah want more answers than magic. Y’all need to get your uniforms on cause we’re goin’ out.”

Walking back with him we found everyone else sitting silent around the table.

“Everyone up. We’re going to the palace.”

7: Secret Bases and Golf Courses

The guards snapped to attention outside the throne room as we all came down the corridor.

“Can we help you Colonel?”

“No. Is Celestia in there?”

“No sir. She went to bed. Princess Luna is at the throne until just before dawn.”

“Then Luna will have to do for now.”

Pushing the doors open I walked up the red carpet towards the throne where Princess Luna was sitting looking rather board.

“Princess Luna, we need to talk. Now.”

“Guards, please wait outside.”

“But Princess Lun-“

“Now.”

“Yes ma’am.”

The bat ponies trotted out into the corridor and shut the door behind them. As soon as we heard the door shut Luna broke into a wide smile.

“I knew there was a reason Tia chose you Colonel. It is because you take charge and you find a way to get what you want. That is a quality we like in a military officer.”

“So you know what Ah found?”

“Of course. I doubt there would be any other reason that you, Admiral Harvard, Captain Stardust, Lieutenant Norseman, and Captain Electra would be here together except you figuring out some of what we are hiding.”

“So I ain’t in trouble for breaking into a top secret government facility?”

“Certainly not. We knew it would only be a matter of time before you figured something out. Think about it for a moment Colonel. Admiral Harvard, Captain Electra, Lieutenant Norseman, they’re all aircraft names.”

“So what about Thunderstreak and her kids?”

“That’s simply a coincidence. I find it rather ironic that of all the mares in Equestria you chose her.”

“Yeah, fucking hilarious. So Ah know there has to be strings attached to this. If you brought us here you can send us back, so one question. Why? Why bring us here?”

“Colonel, we saw the rapid decent of governments around the world and we knew that those events would eventually lead to a war. Several governments in foreign nations have anti-Equestria parties so we knew it would only be a matter of time before another nation attempted to attack us. We have had problems like Changelings in Canterlot before so we knew we needed some of the best warriors in the universe. We just happened to find all of you and then some.”

Luna stepped down from her thrown and led us over to an adjoining room with pictures and documents spread across several tables.

“Hangar Four was only one of our facilities. We have several more hangars in the badlands around twenty miles from Appaloosa. It is really the only place where we can fly aircraft.”

“What kind of aircraft?”

Princess Luna slid a file over to me with Top Secret stamped in red ink on the front. Flipping it open there were pictures of a B-17, B-24, B-25, P-51, Spitfire, F6F, and most of a B-29 at a desert air field.

“Why are you showing me this?”

“Because, your father helped us with our naval fleet and we hoped you would help us with our air fleet. Your father said you studied aviation designs as a child. Can you use that to help us?”

“Ah’ll help on one condition.”

“That is?”

“You send me and everyone else home.”

“In due time we will. In the meantime you’re going to get a star on your shoulders for agreeing to help.”

The blue aura of Luna’s magic unclipped the Colonels pins from my shoulders and replaced them with a polished silver star.

“Now, Brigadier General Jones, you and your friends pack your bags. We leave for the air field in the morning.”

“But what about the Corsair project?”

“We’ll arrange for some ponies to go and take your place. Now, go pack and be ready to leave at five tomorrow morning.”

“Yes ma’am.”

Turning on my heel I hurried out of the room for the bedroom to start packing what little I had. Practically running up the stairs I hurried to the room and began throwing whatever I had in a suitcase that had been in the closet.

“James, what’s going on?” Thunderstreak rolled over to look at me as I packed the suitcase.

“We’ve gotta pack. We’re leavin’ for the badlands at five tomorrow.”

“Five! They can’t even show some generosity and make it ten?”

“Nope. So go make sure the kids are packed cause Ah ain’t leavin’ here without all of ya.”

“Ok.”

Rolling off the bed she landed on her hoofs and trotted over to the door for the next room. As soon as the door opened the sound of the two oldest kids arguing filled my ears.

“Will you two stop arguing?! Don’t make me get the spray bottle again! Start packing your things. James has to go to the badlands and we’re going with him.”

“Now?!”

“No, in the morning but start now. Typhoon I know you definitely need to start now. You need a whole bag just for your make up.”

The kids groaned and began throwing things into their bags.

“And don’t forget to get the soaps and some towels from your bathroom and put those in your bag too.”

“Yes mom.”

She shut the door, trotted over, threw open her suitcase, and tossed a few things in her bag. From where I was standing I could just barely see ruby red fabric in her bag.

“Is that the dress Ah bought ya for the gala?”

“Of course it is. They only let us grab a few things before we left and I wanted to grab the dress I got from the man of my dreams.”

“Ah would have got ya a flower too but Ah couldn’t find one to match your beauty.”

“That’s it!”

Jumping over the bed Thunderstreak tackled me and gave me a seductive look.

“You. Me. Bed. Now.”

“Yes ma’am!”

~~~~~
08:37 Hours
Somewhere in the Badlands
~~~~~

The armored transport train roared down the tracks towards the military base in the middle of the desert. The clinking of cups and saucers drew my attention away from the rapidly passing desert outside the window.

“Would you care for some tea?” An orange unicorn mare in an olive uniform pushed a small cart with cups of tea and coffee along the aisle of the car.

“Coffee please.”

The mare levitated the saucer and with the cup over to me before looking at Thunderstreak.

“And for you ma’am?”

“Coffee.”

Thunderstreak took her coffee and the mare continued down the aisle of the passenger car.

“How do you think the kids are doing?”

“Ah’m sure they’re fine. If anyone should worry about anyone it’s ourselves. It’s a miracle we got any sleep.”

“Told you I was flexible.”

My cheeks felt like they were on fire as I thought about the night before.

“Ya weren’t lying”

“That was something I learned in collage.”

“Well they taught you well.”

“Got an A in history thanks to those moves.”

“Ah can understand why.”

“So when did you get those stars on your shoulders?”

“Last night before you attacked me Luna bumped me up a rank for agreeing to help them.”

“So now I’m dating a general now? I never thought it would ever happen.”

“Well think again sweetheart. Shouldn’t be long now. We left Canterlot at five and Princess Luna said we would reach the base before nine.”

“So what all is at this base?”

“So far all Ah know is they have old warplanes out there. What else or who else is something that Ah don’t know.”

There was a scream from the train whistle and the train began to slow.

“Ah suppose we’re here.”

The train passed through a gate in a razor wire fence and we could see hundreds of ponies going about their work amongst a couple dozen hangars. From the train I could see the runway and the parking area for aircraft where a large bomber with olive and grey paint sat in the sunlight.

“Oh, oh, it’s a B-17! Someone let me off right now!”

“You’re like a colt in a candy store James. Calm down, we’ll be stopped soon enough.”

“Fine. Ah’ve never seen a Flying Fort up close. Ah’m just excited that Ah might get to fly one.”

“Of course you can fly it.”

I turned around and saw Princess Luna standing behind me with a smile.

“I am sure Colonel Ambrose will let you fly it as long as you are careful.”

“Colonel Ambrose?”

“He is another human here on the base. He was the pilot of an aircraft that we brought here. Once we stop I will take you to him.”

“Sounds great. So, what is this place?”

“Restricted area thirteen. The most secure military facility in the world. Here is where we test weapons, house aircraft, and even some captured enemies of our nation.”

“Sounds ‘bout like Area 51 mixed with Guantanamo Bay.”

The train rolled to a stop and I hurried over to the door to get out.

“James, the plane will be there in a bit. Why don’t we let Luna explain why we’re here first.”

“Fine.”

The doors opened and the warm desert air rushed into the train. Stepping down onto the dry, cracked ground we were met by a man around six feet tall with black hair and blue eyes in a light blue uniform shirt with oil and grease smeared on his face.

“You must be James Jones.”

“Eeyup.”

“I’m Colonel Christopher Ambrose but you can call me Chris.”

“Well Chris Ah hope we didn’t interrupt anything.”

“Naw, I was just working on the Superfort in hangar fifteen. So far we’ve got the engines working again but the fabric for the rear controls is being a pain in the ass. Then the Spitfire blew a tire on landing yesterday so it’s getting a new tire and rim in the shop. So all we have for you is the 17, 24, 25, 51, and the Hellcat. As he stood and listed the aircraft that were flyable for the day a sound resembling bees droned in the distance. We all turned and saw three aircraft flying along in the morning sun.

“Looks like we got three more for you General.”

All eyes turned to the sky as the gleaming twin engine Electra led the Texan and a Norseman over the base.

“Let’s head over to the control tower and get a better view.”

The small group headed for the control tower and we climbed the stairs that wrapped around the tower. Walking inside we were surrounded by ponies sitting at primitive radio and radar sets. Walking over to the one facing in the direction of the landing aircraft we stood behind the controller and watched the aircraft slowly descending towards the runway.

“King How Able Queen Queen, cleared to land runway 2-7 right. Texan One follow the Electra on final. Transport Three follow Texan One in and land right behind him.”

The landing gear of the Electra swung down which was followed by the Texan. The Electra seemed to float down towards the runway until the wheels made contact with the concrete with a small puff of white smoke from the rubber. The tail of the Lockheed dropped onto the runway as a the Texan made contact with the runway.

“Let’s go greet them. I think there’s supposed to be some passengers on board too.”

Hurrying down the stairs we jogged the whole way to a hangar where there were roll able steps for the planes. Grabbing two of them Colonel Ambrose and I pushed them out to the tarmac as the planes taxied in. The blindingly polished Electra pulled up to the parking area first and shut down its engines. The props slowed and clicked with every revolution until they completely stopped. We stood by door until it swung open to reveal the elements of harmony all sitting inside along with Spike who was clutching an air sick bag.

“Enjoy the trip?”

The pilot stuck her head into the doorway with a slightly aggravated look.

“Get someone over here that can get dragon puke off a wood navigation table.”

“Miss Earhart they didn’t invent the rank of Private for no reason.”

She hopped out of the plane and gave each of us a quick handshake.

“Ah though Celestia put a spell on the doors at that hangar so you would be ponies when y’all left.”

“She did but she can cancel it out too. She’s in the Norseman if you want to talk to her about it.”

Chris pushed the steps up to the door for the six mares and the green faced dragon to get out of the rapidly warming plane. As we stood around waiting on the Texan and the Norseman to shut down we looked around at all the hangars and ponies trying to stay out of the sunlight and in the cool shadows of the buildings.

“How hot can it get out here?”

“Record is one hundred fifteen degrees.”

“So what the fuck do y’all do when it’s that hot?”

“Mostly sit inside and work on stuff in the hangars. When it was a hundred fifteen out here we pulled all the aircraft into the hangars from the sun and we still couldn’t touch them for almost an hour without getting burned. Some corporal in the Flying Fort’s hangar put a couple hundred globs of cookie dough on the wings and baked cookies for the ground crews.”

“Least he used it to his advantage.”

The engines on the other two aircraft shut down and the props clicked like the Electra’s until they finally stopped. I rolled the other pair of steps over to the Norseman where the door was wide open with Celestia waiting inside.

“I figured it would take you a few months, not the next day to figure it all out.”

“When Ah want to know somthin’ Ah’ll figure it out one way or another.”

“I knew I chose you for some reason.”

“Just get out of the plane so Ah can go fly one.”

Celestia walked down the steps with Captain Miller and the pilot following right behind her. Meeting up with everyone by the Electra we headed for the main hangar where the B-24 was housed. When we entered we found a gleaming silver bomber having what little paint was on it being touched up.

“General Jones, this is the first bird you’ll be flying. We’ll put it outside so the paint will dry faster so it’s ready for tonight.”

“Why can’t he fly it in the daytime?”

“Thunderstreak, the air is thinner in the heat of the day so ya gotta fly at night most of the time when you’re in the desert cause it’s easier to stall from the thin air.”

“Oh.”

“Now General Jones if you’ll follow me I’ll introduce you to the controls so you’ll be ready by tonight.”

~~~~~
22:30 Hours
Area 13
Runway 27 Right
~~~~~

The growl of the four radial engines drowned out every sound except the static in the radio. Finally the tower responded to the take-off request we had radioed almost a full minute before.

“Liberator One you are cleared for takeoff. Runway 2-7 right.”

“This is Liberator One, roger. Cleared for takeoff. Runway 2-7 right.”

I shoved the throttles forward and the engines roared in response. The bomber rolled down the runway until I felt it desperately trying to get into the air. My hands pulled back on the wheel and the bomber sluggishly began climbing towards the cloudless night sky. We circled the base as we climbed and looked at the lights below us. Looking away from the base to the altimeter I leveled the bomber out at eight thousand feet.

“James! See that glowing spot on the horizon?!” Chris yelled in the headset over the engines.

“Yeah!”

“That’s Las Pegasus! We’re gonna want to head in the opposite direction towards Canterlot!”

“Roger that!”

Turning the wheel I spun the plane until the tail turret was facing Las Pegasus. Over halfway towards Canterlot the plane suddenly lurched and the cockpit was illuminated by an orange glow.

“The right outboard is on fire!”

Looking out the window I could see the far right engine belching flames and the prop wind-milling out of control.

“We’ve got to land before it spreads! The extinguishers can only do so much sir!”

“Roger that! There’s a town about fifteen miles dead ahead! Let’s try to land there!”

We nosed the bomber down towards the town, chopped the throttles, and managed to put out most of the fire with the extinguisher.

“We’re at three thousand feet sir! Flight Engineer, kick down the gear and add two notches of flaps!”

“Yes sir Colonel!”

There was a loud clunk as the gear jerked out of the gear bays and snapped into the down position.

“Town is approximately three miles ahead! Turn on the landing light and brace for landing!”

I looked behind me to see the flight engineer watching the town slowly growing in the windows.

“Two miles!”

My mouth tasted of blood from biting my lip in anxiety.

“One mile! This is it!”

The ground lit up in front of us and all we could see was grass. The bomber shuddered violently as we made contact with the ground. As we slammed on the brakes the landing light illuminated something in front of us for half a second before the bomber struck it with a loud bang.

“What the fuck was that?!”

“Who cares?! Let’s just get this big son of a bitch stopped!”

The brakes howled as we kept on them until the bomber stopped. Shutting down the engines we all scrambled out of the bomber and saw white smoke coming off the brake pads.

“Ok so where are we?”

As we stood looking around at the darkness I noticed something lodged in the belly of the plane. Reaching down I pulled it out and looked at the small yellow and black checkered flag on the thin metal pole.

“What the hell is that General?”

“It’s a golf course flag. We’re on a fucking golf course!”

“Of all the places to land we ended up on a god damned golf course with a flag in the belly and a crispy engine.”

“Guess we’re just a bunch of bad luck chucks ain’t we?”

“Yep. So where are we?”

As we stood looking around we saw more lights on in town than when we had landed along with lanterns and voices growing closer towards us.

“Looks like we woke the locals. Let’s hope they aren’t pissed we woke them up.”

“Ah hope so too.”

It was about five minutes later when the few stallions from town reached us and stared wide eyed at the bomber.

“Are you all alright?”

“Yeah. Just had a little engine fire. Do you have a phone we can use?”

“Of course. Are you three going to need somewhere to sleep tonight? We can set you guys up in the inn if you like.”

“It’s fine, we can get back to base soon.”

“Alright well you can use the phone at my house. I’m sure my wife will want to meet Equestria’s newest most handsome stallion.”

“They’re callin’ me a stallion? That’s a new one. Ah figured everyone’d see me as an ugly hairless monkey.”

“Obviously not.”

We all set off for the small town with the stallions leading the way.

8: The Guests of Area 13

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
Stableside, Equestria
Stableside Golf Course
~~~~~

“Little more to the left fellas!”

The stallions in the standard military olive moved the replacement engine over until it aligned with the bolt holes on the new mount.

“Perfect! Now bolt it in, hook up all the shit it needs, slap a new cowling on, and let’s get the hell outta here.”

The pierced steel planking that had been brought in for the runway stretched out across the golf course as far as they could get it. It was easily almost the entire length of the course before it ended at a small lake.

“Well General, if we can’t get it up in time I guess we’ll be swimming.”

“Eeyup.”

“Sargent! You get that last cowl panel screwed on yet?”

A dark blue stallion leaned over the edge of the new engine down at Chris and I.

“Almost Colonel. Tightening the last screw now. Aaand done! Catch me boys!”

The sergeant jumped down from the wing onto a group of unsuspecting corporals and privates, crushing about half of them. He quickly rose and dusted himself off before trotting away for the command tent.

“She’s ready for takeoff. Let’s get her airborne and get back to the base. I think Celestia said she was going to fly that Lieutenant Colonel from your squad out today.”

“Oh great. If there’s one more pain in my neck Ah need today it’s one of my guys. Please tell me there’s another plane at the base for me to fly.”

“They said the Spitfire’s out of the shop but you’ll have to talk to her pilot beforehand.”

“Ok.”

All three of us piled into the bomber again and went through the preflight. Then the moment of truth came as we had to start the right outboard engine.

“Contact!”

The engine sputtered and coughed before roaring to life.

“Runs like a charm.”

Pushing the throttles forward we taxied over to the psp runway before lowering the flaps and beginning to worry. ‘What if we don’t make it? What if we hit the lake? Can all three of us get out before it sinks?’ I shoved the thoughts out of my mind and pushed down on the brakes before slamming the throttles forward.

“Engines are at max rpm sir!”

Letting my feet off the brakes the bomber launched down the runway and used up most of it before we were able to get it off the ground. Swinging the gear up we circled around to see all the ponies on the ground waving wildly at us. We all gave a quick wave back before leveling out and heading for the base.

~~~~~
Two Hours Later
Area 13
Hangar 21
~~~~~

My boots made a clicking as I walked across the smooth concrete floor towards the brown and green Spitfire where a man in a blue uniform sat in the cockpit testing the controls.

“Are you the pilot of this bird?”

“Yes sir. How may I be of assistance?”

Climbing out of the cockpit he stepped onto the wing root before jumping down to the floor.

“Well Ah’m General Jones and Ah was told to come talk to the pilot.”

“Oh well, I’m Group Captain Smith, Joseph Smith.”

“Ah figured the rank by the four stripes on the end of your sleeves.”

“You know Royal Air Force ranks?”

“My uncle was an Eagle Squadron pilot. He had pictures of the men from his squad and all the ranks of the R.A.F. sketched in a notepad.”

“Well anyone who served for his majesty is a friend of mine as well as their family. So are you the chap they told me would be borrowing my plane?”

“Eeyup.”

“So General if you don’t mind my asking, where are you from?”

“Originally from Waverly, Illinois. Small town, mostly just farmers and truck drivers.”

“That would explain the accent.”

“Y’all got a problem with how Ah talk?”

“Well you say Ah instead of I, you say y’all, and you just seem to lack proper grammar all together.”

“Then Ah or, excuse me, I will have to learn. I grew up out where hoot owls fuck chickens and directions include turning when you see a barn so my English ain’t very good.”

“That’s certainly a colorful description of your home town.”

“It’s the truth though. So I was wondering if I could fly your beautiful aircraft.”

“Of course. But be warned, she doesn’t have the regular controls of American fighters.”

I put my foot up onto the step area of the wing and hoisted myself up onto the wing.

“Go ahead and climb in and I’ll climb up and give you a quick introduction to the Supermarine Spitfire.”

Lifting my foot up through the small open door on the side I put it down onto the floorboards of the fighter and slipped right in. Climbing up onto the wing Captain Smith began going through all the instruments on the dashboard.

“And that’s the altimeter. Do you understand it all?”

“Sure.”

“Fantastic. I’ll have the ground crew open the doors and the tug pull you out. Here’s a helmet with the headset in it and here’s the throat mike. Good luck.”

He hopped down and signaled several ground personnel to open the doors. As the doors started spreading apart a small tractor roared to life in the corner of the hangar with a sergeant sitting at the wheel. Driving over in front of the plane he parked and a corporal ran over with a hook up in his hoofs. The plane lurched forward signaling that the fighter had been hooked up to the tug and we rolled out into the bright desert sunlight. A different corporal ran out and unhooked the fighter for the tug to pull away. Taking off my officer’s cap I replaced it with the leather helmet and shut the small door on the side of the cockpit. Plugging the headset in and slipping the throat mike around my neck I carefully plugged it into the headset in the helmet.

“Clear prop!”

I flipped the magnetos to the start position and watched the propeller spin several times before the engine started up with some small flames shooting out from the exhaust pipes. Slowly moving the throttle forward I taxied the plane out to the runway.

“Tower this is Red One, request takeoff from runway 9 left.”

“Red One, you’re cleared for takeoff.”

Shoving the throttle all the way forward the plane shot off like a rocket for the other side of the field. I pulled back on the stick and felt the plane climb like a homesick angel. My hand reached down and flipped the gear handle before I reached up and slid the canopy shut. As I climbed for nine thousand feet the tower called me on the radio.

“Red One, we have an unidentified contact thirty miles north-west of the base. Flight level of six thousand. Intercept and lead them away. If they don’t turn away you’re cleared to fire upon them.”

“Roger that.”

Banking right I found a heading of three fifteen and scanned the sky for any sign of the unidentified contact. After fifteen minutes of looking I found a small speck on the horizon and banked to get alongside it. Pulling up next to it I dropped the gear and flaps to loose speed and keep alongside it. Looking out the window I could see a griffin in a blue uniform with what looked like a camera gripped in his talons. I began giving hand signals for him to turn around but he seemed to pick up speed after I did.

“Tower this is Red One. Contact is not turning around.”

“Red One, what is the contact?”

“Looks like a griffin with a camera.”

“Shoot that bastard down now!”

“Roger that.”

Pulling the nose up to drop more speed I brought the plane on the verge of a stall to get behind the griffin. When I leveled out I found him directly ahead and almost exactly in the gun sight. Banking a little to the left to adjust to get him in the crosshairs I pushed the button on the controls and let loose a hail of bullets from the four machine guns in each wing. I saw his right wing let loose a small red cloud and he began to spiral towards the ground. Rolling inverted I watched as he spiraled from six thousand to one hundred feet before he managed to extend his crippled wing and glide down to the desert floor.

“Tower this is Red One. Contact has been injured and is currently on the desert floor approximately six miles from the base.”

“Roger that. We’re sending out a band aid buggy for him. Return to base immediately.”

“Copy that. Red One, retuning to base.”

Raising the gear and flaps I flew off for the base and landed as quickly as I could. As I taxied towards the hangar where the Spitfire was housed I saw an ambulance returning to base apparently with the griffin inside. Pulling the plane into the hangar I shut down the engine and removed the helmet to hurry for the infirmary. After choking myself from forgetting the throat mike I ran to the infirmary and found the griffin handcuffed to a hospital bed getting his wing stitched up.

“Doc, once you’re done with him have the son of a bitch sent over to interrogation.”

“Yes sir.”

My boot sank into a small spot of sand as I walked out of the infirmary towards the officer’s barracks. Going into the third building I found Thunderstreak and the kids all siting around on their bunks. Lancaster was sitting at a table with six officers and cards in his hoofs. Slamming the cards down he laughed and the officers groaned and swore as they threw their cards on the table while Lancaster scooped up the bits on the table.

“The kids a damn cheater!”

“No I am not. You simply lack the ability to play cards.”

“And you know who’d say that? A cheater!”

“Says the Lieutenant with cards in his sleeve.”

All eyes focused on the lieutenant’s sleeve and they didn’t look happy. Turning away so I wouldn’t see any ensuing fight I sat down on Thunderstreak’s bunk with her and looked at the mare’s magazine she had in her hoofs.

“Is that the magazine that said I was Equestria’s most handsome stallion?”

“Yes and when did you start saying I instead of Ah?”

“When the Brit in hangar twenty one said I don’t know no proper grammar.”

“So I can hear. Why let one person change who you are?”

“Same reason I was worried about asking you to the gala. I was worried I wasn’t good enough for you. I just want to be the best I can be for you.”

“James, sweetie, you’re perfect just the way you are. You don’t have to change who you are for me or the kids. Just be yourself and we’ll all be fine. Don’t change to be the person other’s think you should be.”

“I didn’t plan on doing much more except just saying I instead of Ah. I ain’t learnin’ no damn proper English.”

“Good.”

Thunderstreak leaned her head against me as she flipped through her magazine. Looking over her shoulder at the article about me I was surprised about how much they knew about me and I chuckled at some of the rumors about me that had started swirling around. As we sat I failed to notice Colonel Ambrose standing in front of us until he cleared his throat.

“General, the patient has been moved to interrogation room five and is waiting for you.”

“Thank you Colonel. Thunderstreak, I’ve got to go. I’ll be back within a couple hours.”

“Ok sweetie. Be careful.”

“Yes dear.”

~~~~~
13:30 Hours
Interrogation Room 5
Area 13
~~~~~

The griffin sat staring at me with blood shot eyes. His blood stained uniform had been torn by both the bullets I had fired at him and the MP’s getting him in the ambulance.

“Listen, we can do this the hard way or the easy way. Why were you flying towards the base with a camera?”

“Because I like the lighting here, why the fuck do you think?”

“And looks like we’re doin’ this the hard way. So why did the socialists send you out here?”

“To know what Equestria is up to. Chancellor Gold Feather likes to keep tabs on all the neighboring nations.”

“Did you say Chancellor Gold Feather?”

“Oh, I forgot you don’t get the paper out here. He was pronounced the new chancellor last night after his opponent met a terrible end.”

“What kind of terrible end?”

“An assassin shot him in the head while he was at home. Bastard deserved what he got.”

“So rather than win by votes your party leader would rather win by having someone who often talks about his wife and four kids shot to death?”

“Yes. Speaking of which, how are your marefriend and her kids?”

My eye twitched and without thinking I took out my gun and pointed it at him.

“What are you going to do General, kill me?”

“No. I’m gonna do this.”

I pointed the gun at his left knee and fired causing him to scream and clutch at the mangled part of his leg. The door to the interrogation room flung open and Colonel Ambrose rushed in next to me.

“For Christ’s sake General. You can’t just shoot him!”

“Oh yes I can. Here, watch me do it again.”

Taking aim I fired at his right knee and watched a red mist form around his newly destroyed knee.

“General, give me the gun before you kill him!”

“Touch my gun and you’re next Colonel! Now tell me all of what you were doing here before I decide to blow your god damned head off!”

“Alright! I was supposed to take pictures of the base and any aircraft outside their hangers! Equestria isn’t the only nation that figured out how to bring humans to this world and we needed to know what we’re up against! All I’ve found so far is a crazy General with a fucking gun!”

“I’m American. Of course I’m gonna be crazy and have a gun. Y’all better consider yourself lucky I don’t put your feet in a blender.”

“Just put me out of my misery. Now!”

“No. I want you to suffer. I want to see you beg for mercy. And I want you to know that I am the most ruthless son of a bitch you will ever meet.”

“You’re insane!”

Giving a thumbs up to him I walked out of the room and holstered my gun. Halfway down the hallway Princess Luna approached me with a disapproving look.

“James, did you really just shoot the prisoner in the knees?!”

“Got information a hell of a lot faster than doin’ it the normal way. The Griffin Kingdom has humans. Once the bastard is healed up he’s gonna talk to me again.”

“Why in the name of tartarus would we allow you to go back in and interrogate him?”

“Because he knows if I’m crazy enough to shoot him twice within two minutes then I’ll be crazy ‘nough to do it again. Trust me, he’ll talk.”

“When you put it that way James I suppose you may be the right man for the job.”

“Damn right I’m the right man for the job. Now, while that sack o’ shit is getting’ patched up why don’t you tell me who else is on this base. So far I’ve met Colonel Ambrose and Captain Smith. Who else do I need to meet?”

~~~~~

“Lieutenant Day!”

A black man poked his head around the corner or the doorway of the hangar and broke into a grin.

“Princess Luna. To what do I owe the pleasure of seeing my favorite princess again?”

“Well Rodger, this is General James Jones and I am introducing him to all the other humans on the base.”

“Hello General, I’m Lieutenant Rodger Day of the three hundred thirty second fighter group. How can I help you this fine afternoon?”

“Well Rodger, I’ve been tasked with building the air armada for the R.E.A.F. and I understand you’re the pilot of an ol’ P-51 Mustang.”

“Yes sir! The red tailed bird’s right in here if you want to take a look at her.”

Walking into the hangar my eyes locked onto the silver B model Mustang with its tail and wing tips painted blood red.

“Oh she’s even more beautiful than I thought.”

“Isn’t she? Got four confirmed kills in her. I would have six but that bastard Archer claimed two of mine for himself so he could make ace.”

“Yeah, folks ‘ll do that. Dad had three of his stolen from him by Kepford in the Pacific.”

“Your old man told me about that. Only difference ‘tween our situations though was he was already an ace. He could afford to lose those three.”

Walking across the smooth hangar floor I went over to the immaculate warplane and climbed up onto the wing.

“Is the cockpit very roomy Lieutenant?”

“More so than you would think.”

“Ya mind if I climb in and get a feel for it?”

“Go right ahead.”

Popping open the top of the canopy I carefully lowered the side of it and climbed inside. Sliding down into the seat I looked around at all the switches, levers, and instruments and felt right at home.

“She’s not as complicated as she looks General. She’s fairly easy on the controls for a fighter. Flap leaver is by your left foot. Most of it is reachable without looking away from the windscreen.”

“Not bad. I’d like to fly it one day if you’d let me.”

“As long as you don’t end up on any golf courses I don’t mind if you fly it.”

“Hahaha you’re fuckin’ hilarious.” I deadpanned. Lieutenant Day grinned before he walked away towards a mechanic.

“Come along General. There are many more things for you see here. We’ll leave tomorrow for another base in the north. You should feel more at home with the jets there.”

“I grew up with old prop planes so I’m a bit more at home with them but I do love the speed.”

“You feel the need General.”

I froze before turning to glare at Luna.

“Luna, don’t you fuckin’ say it.”

“The need, for speed.”

“And you said it. Austin told you to use that one if you got the chance didn’t he?”

“Indeed he did.”

“So now I know I need to kick his ass when I get back to Canterlot.”

“Actually you won’t be going back to Canterlot for very long. We have decided to build an air field in Ponyville. You’re squadron will be the first ones there and we want you to also head the division that maintains safety regulations for that one and all future bases. Canterlot also wants to celebrate you and your men with a parade this Tuesday. We’re going to commandeer several cars for it that the men on the northern base built during their spare time. My sister has been searching for a reason to borrow those limousines from them and now she has one.”

“What make and model are they?”

“They said it was a 1962 Lincoln Continental and a 1955 Cadillac DeVille.”

Continuing on with our tour of the base we headed for hangar eighteen which had the doors wide open and a B-25 Mitchell sitting inside and a record player sitting on a table not far from the plane. As we stepped over the boundary between outside and into the hangar there was a noticeable temperature drop and we could finally hear the record on the player.

“Major Nichols! Are you here?”

A red haired man stuck his head out from a hole in the top of the bomber and waved at us with a big grin.

“Hey Luna! Come on up!”

We climbed up the steps they had against the wing and walked over to the top of the fuselage where Major Nichols was wedged in the crawl space over the bombay.

“Luna there should be a wire brush somewhere out there. Can you please give it to me?”

Luna floated a small wire brush to him and he began scraping away at the inside of the plane.

“Damned thing is starting to rust. I told them boys they can’t drink when they come in the crawl space for a nap. Do they ever listen though? No. Rank means nothing to them.”

“Get used to it. Once they see you as a buddy they never respect you. Try to be friendly but be firm at the same time.”

“You must be that new general I heard about. I’m Major Grayson Nichols. How you like Equestria so far?”

“It’s actually pretty nice aside from the death threats and the war clouds on the horizon.”

“Yeah. We hardly ever leave the base so most of the time when we get news from the outside it’s almost a week old.”

Grayson tossed the brush out onto the wing and climbed out of the crawl space where a panel had been removed for more room.

“Doesn’t matter if you take a panel off, that damn thing is cramped either way.”

“Too bad you ain’t in that seventeen out there. Plenty of room in that bird.”

“I wish I was. At least that thing has a belly turret. This Mitchell ain’t got shit for underside protection. The older models had one but they took it off starting with the G model I think.”

“Well this is a nice J model I’ll say that. What group are you with?”

“Three forty fifth bomb group, five oh first bomb squadron.”

“So you’re fifth air force. Lot less mosquitoes out here than in New Guinea.”

“Definitely. Sergeant, put the needle back on the record! I like to keep music in the hangar so time seems to go faster. Now, if you excuse me I need to check the status of some parts that are getting sand blasted.”

We all climbed down from the wing to the floor.

“General Jones, I am afraid that I will not have time to show the rest of the base so why don’t you head for the officer’s barracks and try to rest until we head for the northern air field.”

“Alright. I might go see that griffin before we leave too.”

“Just promise me you won’t shoot him this time.”

“I can’t do that.”

“Fine, just try your best to refrain from shooting him.”

Luna and I parted ways and I headed for the infirmary where hopefully they had patched the griffin up. ‘How would they fix two destroyed knees? Magic maybe? If they could fix up Marko within two days after he survived a plane wreck why not two shots to the knees?’ There was an occasional spot of shade from a cloud overhead as the infirmary grew closer. Walking into the infirmary I could see the griffin lying on a bed on the far side of the room with his knees bandaged and a doctor standing by the bed. As I walked towards the hospital bed the griffin began to squirm and tried to get away.

“Calm your shit birdbrain. I’m only here to talk.”

“Doctor, can you give us a moment?”

“As long as the general agrees not to shoot you in the knees again.” The doctor shot me a look before trotting away.

“Now, who are you?”

“I am Second Lieutenant Rory Zoller of the Sixty First Reconnaissance Wing.”

“Well Lieutenant Zoller, I need you to tell me what humans you have in your country.”

“We have two pilots, a tank crew with their tank, and a sea captain. They’re the reason we have such advanced weapons.”

“Who are they?”

“The tank crews, the captain, and one of the pilots are from a place called the Third Reich and a man from Japan.”

“So we’re facing a few Nazis and a Jap. We took ‘em on before so it shouldn’t be that hard.”

“That is where you will face a problem General Jones. Our best pilot can out fly the German ace in nine out of ten mock dogfights they get in and is supposed to start training pilots soon.”

“Alright, I’ll make you a deal. You switch over to our side, help us get as much info as we can on all we can, and we’ll set you up in a comfy house on one of our bases.”

“You have a deal general. I never really wanted to fly for Gold Feather but when the socialists took over my town they gave me an option, either I join their militia or my family and I would be shot. I volunteered for this mission because they said there was a chance the flier would be intercepted. I knew it was my chance to escape. I never planned on you shooting me down or to be such a no good bastard towards you. Guess I got what I deserved.” He looked down at his destroyed knees. “They say I’ll be able to walk with leg braces or I can be in a wheelchair. I’ll take having stiff legs over being a cripple.”

“How long until they said you can get out of here?”

“A couple weeks until it’s all fine. Until then I’ll talk to your intelligence officers where ever I can.”

“Thank you for cooperating with me Lieutenant Zoller. My apologies for shooting you earlier.”

“It’s fine general. Maybe one day when the non-too far off war is over I can tell my children I was lucky enough to be shot by the greatest general in Equestria.”

“You have children Lieutenant?”

“A son and a daughter. My pride and joys. They were the only things that kept me going when the socialists sent me away.”

“I’ll try to arrange for a special ops team to go and retrieve them for you.”

“Thank you general. You are a far kinder man than you first let on.”

I smiled and left the infirmary for the officer’s barracks to try and get some sleep before leaving for the other base in the morning.

~~~~~
20:50 Hours
Officer’s Barracks
Area 13
~~~~~

Thunderstreak shifted in an attempt to stay on the bunk with me and still somehow hold on to her book.

“Having a tough time there honey?”

“They sure as tartarus didn’t design these bunks for couples did they?”

“Unless Liberace is in charge of an all-male base, no they didn’t.”

Finally getting fed up with trying to lie next to me, Thunderstreak climbed up onto me with her book. Flipping her book back open on my chest she continued reading.

“Comfy?”

“You aren’t a mattress but yes. Very. You know, Lancaster asked me earlier if I was going to marry you. I think he’s rushing us.”

“Sounds like it.”

“He really likes you ya know. Even though you two haven’t spent much time together he really looks up to you. Anyone who can make one star general in a few days after joining the air force is a hero to him.”

“Well from being around him as little as I have I can tell he’s a good kid, as long as he’s not planted in front of that damn TV.”

“He wants you to take him flying sometime.”

“I can arrange that. So when we get off the base in the north we’ll have a couple days in Ponyville before we have to go to Canterlot for that parade, and well, I was thinking about looking for a house there.”

“Are you hinting you want me to move in with you?”

“If you want me to be. I guess I wouldn’t be the only one to be rushing us if I did.”

“Well, I suppose since it is Ponyville it would be a smaller school so the kids might do better. Less crime in a small town that’s for sure. And if it’s a real house instead of an apartment it would definitely give us all more room. James, I know it is a bit rushed but can we move in with you if you buy a house in Ponyville?”

“You know it. I can’t remember the last time anyone has made me as happy as you. You are the most wonderful girl I’ve ever dated.”

“And you are the most wonderful guy I have ever dated. I hope we run into one of my ex-husband’s just so I can show them I upgraded to a nice guy.”

I could feel more eyes on me so I turned to see Lancaster standing by the bunk staring at us.

“Are you going to marry my mum?”

“Well kiddo it’s only been five days since I took her to the gala so not yet. But she did say she would move in with me if I buy a house in Ponyville.”

“So we get to live with you?!” Lancaster’s smile went from ear to ear at the thought.

“Sure do.”

“Are there many kids for me to play with?”

“I know at least three fillies that will be all over you since you ain’t got a cutie mark.”

“Yay! Let’s go now!”

“We’ll go after I finish some business at another base.”

“How long will we be there?”

“We’ll leave Sunday morning for Ponyville and then your mom and I will be going to Canterlot for a parade on Tuesday.”

“Can I come?”

“It’s probably best if you stay home with your brother and sister if we get a house in Ponyville. But it’s supposed to be on the TV so you can watch it which is almost like being there.”

“Fine.”

Lancaster trotted away for the table at the end of the barracks where a small TV had been put.

“Well we know at least one of them will be happy about the move.”

“It’s like a song I used to listen to as a kid but instead of a girl telling me I’ll be wed it’s a kid telling me I need to marry his mom.”

“And if you got any better at singin’ from when you were a kid you should sound about like Dino or Presley by now.

Looking over to the area on the right of the bunk I saw dad sitting there with a beer.

“James sang as a kid?”

“Sure did. Won first place in the seventh grade talent show.”

“It was eighth grade.”

“Close enough. Kid had a voice as smooth as silk and could damned near sing any song you gave him.”

“Well than I’m disappointed he hasn’t serenaded me yet.”

“I did at the Apple’s house but you were too drunk to remember.”

“Then do it when I’m sober.”

“I’ll save it for the wedding.”

“So there is going to be a wedding. Nice to know Ah’ll be getting a daughter-in-law.”

“Can you please go?”

“Oh, sorry junior. I’ll just go see what my future grandkids are up to.” Dad walked away towards the kids with the beer still in his hand.

“James, he’s you’re dad. Maybe try to connect with him. He hasn’t seen you since you were a kid and he never got to see you grow up into a man. I wish my dad had made an effort to get to know me so I’m not letting you push him away.”

“Fine, I’ll hang out with him tomorrow but right now it’s time for bed.”

“Alright but there is no way I can sleep on your stomach.”

“Thunderstreak, I sleep on my side so there should be room for you. And just in case I’ll hold onto you. Now grab that blanket while I get out of this damn uniform.”

Climbing off me Thunderstreak grabbed a blanket off the foot of the bunk as I striped down to my underwear and began putting on a grey wife beater that I had Rarity make. Spreading the blanket out Thunderstreak then climbed back into the bunk and waited for me to lie down. As I slid the shirt down I suddenly felt a hoof on the right side of my back stopping the shirt from going down further.

“James, what is this scar on your back?”

“Some friends and I got involved in a bar brawl when I was eighteen and one of the guys pulled a knife. Cut my back open and I had to get stitches. Cut almost down to the ribs but you can’t kill a Waverly Scottie, you can only piss him off.”

“You were a busy boy when you were young.”

“Yep. Now, let’s get some shuteye.”

Lying down beside Thunderstreak I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her towards me, feeling her fur brush against the exposed part of my chest.

“I love you James.”

“Love you too honey. I love you too.”

Author's Note

A heads up, there's going to be quite a few breaks in the next chapter and maybe the one after it.

9: Settling Down

Quick note: the Swing Sisters lyrics are in red during this chapter. The performance is based off this.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“James, get up. Come on sweetie.”

Opening my eyes I saw Thunderstreak nose to nose with me.

“Good mornin’ beautiful. What Time is it?”

“Six thirty. Celestia and Luna were feeling generous so they let tHe whole base sleep in.”

“Well there is no one Else I would rather wake up with than you. Even if your mane looks like you peed in a wall outlet.”

“Like yours is any better King Bedhead?”

“Then you’re Queen Bedhead. Now, time for a nap.”

“You just woke up.”

“And your point is?”

“You’re perfect for me.”

Pulling the blanket up over our heads I planted a quick kiss on her nose before falling back asleep. Around eight the kids came over and woke us up by pulling the blanket off us.

“You three have ten seconds to explain why you did that or to run for your lives. Choose wisely.”

“Mom, we’re hungry.”

“Hi hungry I’m mom. Now go away hungry, I’m trying to sleep.”

“Hi trying to sleep, we’re hungry.” The three kids by the bed said in unison. A hoof came at my head as I chuckled at the kids.

“What was that for?”

“For encouraging them. Alright so what do you three want?”

“Food.” They answered again in unison.

“Keep being smartasses and you can go outside and eat sand for breakfast.”

“The cooks in the mess hall are still cooking breakfast since most of the base slept in.”

“Well what are they cooking?”

“Biscuits and gravy. But they aren’t going to be ready for another half hour.”

“So wait a half hour. Now give us the blanket back.”

“Actually General Jones you need to get up.”

Looking behind me I saw Celestia and Luna standing by the bunk with Luna trying not to laugh at me in my underwear.

“Before my sister starts laughing will you please put on some pants?”

“It’s before ten so pants are optional.”

Sitting up I rubbed my eyes and Slid on the olive uniform pants that were on the floor. Looking around the barracks I saw most of the officers were still asleep.

“So what the hell you got me up this early for?”

“The base near Vanhoover. Remember?”

“Oh yeah. Let me get washed up and dressed and are we Taking the train again?”

“No, this time Miss Earhart and Lieutenant Allen will be flying us up there.”

“Good. Trains take too long.” I said picking up the uniform jacket and putting it on and buttoning it up.

“We also talked with the griffin you shot down yesterday. He gave us as much information as he could on the humans in the Griffin Kingdom, or Griffin Empire as they have renamed it. We also started a folder on the griffin air instructor. We should have it finished by the time you leave for Ponyville so you can look it over. Your father also told me you’re looking for a home in Ponyville?”

“Yeah. Why would my wanting a house be of your concern?”

“Well I like my subjects to live nicely so if you would accept it, I would like to give you three hundred thousand bits for you to buy a house.”

“Yes!”

“Thunderstreak hold on. There has to be more reason you would pay for my house. What else are you hiding?”

“You’ve found the biggest secret we have general. I’m simply doing this out of the kindness of my heart.”

“Ok, I’ll buy it for now. But don’t give me a handout again. If I can’t provide on my own then I’ll work harder.”

“I can respect your decision general. Now, let’s go eat.”

~~~~~
08:35 Hours
Mess Hall
Area 13
~~~~~

Shoveling the last of the biscuits and gravy into my mouth with the fork I slid the plate away from me as a wave of nausea washed over me.

“I shouldn’t eat that fast.”

“Of course you shouldn’t. I’m in amazement you somehow managed to eat two plates with double helpings in five minutes.”

“Thunderstreak, I love food. Nothing more to it.”

Laying my head on the table I groaned as my stomach continued to churn. All of a sudden I felt more nauseous than before and ran for a trash can as fast as I could. Letting lose all the food I had eaten the muscles in my stomach ached as the food continued to come up.

“Never tastes as good around the second time does it sweetie?”

“Oh for fuck’s sakes, just get me a damn doctor!”

~~~~~

“Well Mr. Jones you have a temp of a hundred and one point five, severe nausea, and from what I understand you recently developed diarrhea.”

“Yeah.”

“Well it sounds like a stomach bug. Here’s some medicine for you to take. Take it twice a day every twelve hours.”

A pill bottle floated over to me from the brown unicorn in the medic’s uniform.

“Thanks doc.”

The medical officer trotted away out of the barracks where Thunderstreak had brought me a few minutes earlier.

“So is there anything I can do for you sweetie?”

“Yeah, never get sick. I can barely take care of myself let alone the love of my life.”

“I’m sure you’d do just fine if I got sick. Now pop one of those pills and get ready for a train ride, we’re going to Ponyville to look for a house and I don’t care whether or not you’re sick, I want you there to help me decide.”

“Alright, let me try to get as cleaned up as I can.”

Getting up I grabbed a rag off a rack by the small sink in the barracks and ran it under the water from the faucet. Wiping my face off I looked in the mirror at my face which was a pale green. I noticed a blue pegasus behind me in the mirror looking at me.

“You look like shit.”

“Gee thanks Typhoon. That was very, truthful.”

“I do tend to be brutally honest.”

“So I can tell. Your mom tell you the news?”

“About looking for a house in Ponyville? Yeah, she did.”

Turning around I sat down in a chair near her and looked at her.

“So what do you think about it?”

“Well, I’ve never really seen my mom so happy about someone before. When she came home after you took her to the gala she was so happy. She was smiling and couldn’t stop talking about you. She showed off the dress you bought for her too. As long as you make my mom happy I’m happy.”

“That’s good,” I waved for her to come towards me which she did “cause just between you and me I’m not really sick. I had this planned out. Between the infirmary and here last night I ran into that medic from earlier and paid him fifty bits to give me some sugar pills with a fake label. Then I made sure I ate fast so I would puke, he used a fake thermometer, and I made sure to take a laxative when no one was looking.”

“Why?”

“Because there is something I need to do in Ponyville beside buy a house.”

“What is it?”

“It’s a surprise for all of you. Now, twenty bits and you keep this a secret.”

“Thirty bits.”

“Deal. I would have gone up to fifty by the way.”

“Damn it!”

Trotting away mad that she could have gotten fifty bits Typhoon checked to be sure her bags were packed. As she did I felt a hoof on my shoulder. Turning I saw Thunderstreak behind me smiling softly.

“Did you talk with her about the move?”

“Yeah. She said as long as you’re happy she’s happy.”

“That’s my girl. So what did you whisper to her?”

“Nothing important. I’m gonna pop one of those pills and pack my shit.”

Getting up I grabbed a paper cup and went over to the faucet and took one of the disguised sugar pills.

“Now, let’s get crackin’.”

~~~~~
12:00 Hours
Ponyville, Equestria
Ponyville Train Station
~~~~~

Stepping down from the train onto the platform I was turning to help Thunderstreak and the kids with their luggage when a pink blur knocked me to the wood platform.

“OhmygoshJamesIjustrememberedIdidn’tthrowawelcometoEquestriapartyforyou!”

“Pinkie?”

“Yeah?”

“Please get off me. I’m not feeling very good so get off before I puke.”

“Sorry. So what about the party?”

“Pinkie, I have more pressing matters than a party you want to throw.”

Pinky climbed off me as the other six arrived, along with some others, arrived to greet us.

“Hello James.”

“Hey Twilight. How have things been in Ponyville since you guys left the base?”

“Fairly quiet.”

“Good. When do the kids have to be signed up for school here?”

“August 16th. Two days from now.”

“Perfect cause Thunderstreak and I were thinking of buying a house here in town.”

“Oh that’s wonderful, but isn’t it all a bit fast for you two?”

“A bit but we’re comfortable with it. It’s what we want and the kids are fine with it.”

“Well then welcome to Ponyville.”

“Thanks Twilight. And Pinky if you want you can throw a party once we get Moved in.”

“Yay!”

As Thunderstreak went over struck up a conversation with the mares in front of us I felt a small hoof tugging at my pant leg. Looking down I saw Lancaster looking up at me and pointing at the three fillies that accompanied the six mares to the train station.

“You can go play as long as you stay out of trouble.”

“Thanks dad!”

I smiled as he ran towards the three fillies as it sank in what he said. ‘Dad. He called me dad. I’m someone’s dad.’

“James, sweetie, what’s got you smiling?”

“It’s, it’s nothing big but Lancaster just called me dad.”

“Oh sweetie that’s so wonderful!”

“Yeah, it is. Guess he really thinks we’re gonna get married huh?”

“Well you are pretty good with the kids and rather handsome so you would be a good catch. I am one lucky mare.”

“Damn right you are.”

“Can I have a kiss?”

“But I’m sick.”

“Oh bullshit. I know you were faking to get out of going to that base.”

“How’d you know?”

“Guys are always whiners when they’re sick and you’ve barely complained.”

“Alright ya caught me.”

Flying up to my eye level Thunderstreak turned her head and I planted a kiss on her cheek.

“Thank you. Now, let’s find a house so I can call a moving company to ship all our shit from Manehattan.”

“Alright. So, girls, know any houses for sale here?”

~~~~~
14:21Hours
1237 North Main Street
Ponyville
~~~~~

“Now this house has five bedrooms, three bathrooms, a family room, and a furnished basement.” The white real-estate pony said as she led us through the two story house.

“Well of the five houses that would fit us all inside this one certainly is the nicest. How much is it?”

“Two hundred fifty thousand bits.”

“We’ll take it.”

“Alright, let’s fill out the paperwork.”

Leading us into the kitchen the earth pony mare lied out the paperwork we needed to fill out and sign. After several minutes of filling out the forms we put the last signatures on the papers.

“Congratulations you two. You just bought a house.” The real-estate pony packed up her papers and left The house to us.

“Alright, I’m going to call a moving company in Manehattan and have them start shipping our things then I have to call to have the mail forwarded here.”

“Alright honey. While you do that I’m gonna go get us some lunch since we didn’t eat on the train.”

“Make sure to get me a cupcake from that bakery we saw earlier!”

“Yes dear!”

Walking out the door I pulled it shut and noticed a male zebra putting an envelope in the mail box.

“Hey, what are you doing?!”

The zebra looked at me and ran off as fast as he could. Opening the mailbox I reached in and grabbed the envelope with Thunderstreak’s name on it. ‘Do I open it and read it or do I take it in to her?’ Deciding on the latter I took the letter inside and set it on the coffee table the previous owners had left in the living room. Heading back out I worried slightly at how fast the zebra had run away when I yelled at him. As I walked through town I looked for the bakery that we had seen and it wasn’t long before the bright colors of Sugar Cube Corner caught my eye. Going inside I ordered a dozen cupcakes From the mare behind the counter and hurried out as fast as I could before Pinkie Pie noticed I was there. As I left the bakery I noticed Thunderstreak sneaking into the library. ‘What are you up to?’ Stealthily as possible I went over to the library and looked in a window. Inside a teary Thunderstreak was writing something on a piece of paper before folding it up with the envelope that had her name on it and giving it to Spike who sent it away in a puff of green fire.

~~~~~
Five minutes earlier
~~~~~

Thunderstreak trotted into the living room after finishing all the calls she had to make.

“Ahh, I’m so happy we finally got this done and over with.”

Flopping down on the floor she looked around the room at the light yellow walls and the few things still in there from the last owners. Among the things she noticed was the letter I had set on the coffee table. Picking up the envelope she opened it up and read the note that was inside. Eyes widening in horror she took the envelope and note and took off out the door for the library.

“Please let Twilight know what to do!”

Flying into the library Thunderstreak almost crashed into the ladder Spike was on.

“Twilight!”

Galloping into the room Twilight skidded to a stop in front Thunderstreak who tears streaming down her cheeks and looked at her.

“Thunderstreak, what’s wrong?”

Thunderstreak held up the letter and Twilight took it with her magic and read over the two sentences on the paper before looking up at Thunderstreak with a terrified look on her face.

“We need to tell the princesses about this at once.”

“I’ll get a quill and some paper!”

Running around the library they finally found the things they needed, after Spike told them where, and began writing a letter to the royal sisters. As Thunderstreak finished writing the letter she folded the note and envelope inside it and gave it to Spike who sent it away to Canterlot.

~~~~~
Outside the Golden Oaks Library
~~~~~

I ducked behind a bush as Thunderstreak trotted out of the library and flew off towards the house. Once she was a good distance away I got up and went into the library where Twilight was sitting trying to process whatever had happened moments earlier.

“Twilight, what’s going on?”

“It’s nothing James.”

“Allow me to explain why that’s bullshit. I saw Thunderstreak come in here crying and her sending a letter to Canterlot along with that piece of mail she got. What did the letter say?”

“Nothing.”

“Bullshit. Twilight, whatever it is has my marefriend more upset than I could imagine so I need to know.”

“It’s what the note said.”

“What did it say?”

~~~~~

“Signed S.W.” Celestia lowered the letter and looked over at Luna.

“S.W.? As in the same S.W. we have been trying to take down for months?”

“I am afraid so my dear sister.”

“If this is the case than we must cancel the parade.”

“Luna, we cannot cancel the parade. The best we can do is take all the security measures we can to make sure they are all safe.”

“Very well. But please rethink my suggestion.”

“I will Luna, I will.”

Luna slowly trotted out of the throne room towards her bedroom while Celestia looked over the letter again and again.

“Where are you S.W.? Where are you?” She whispered to herself as she stared at the signature as though it would give some sort of answer.

~~~~~

My mind raced as I walked along the cobblestone streets of Ponyville. ‘What the hell did it say?! It must not be good for Twilight to flat out lie and say nothing.’ From my lack of paying attention I crashed into something and both of us made an oof sound as we hit the ground.

“Hey buddy! Why don’t you watch where you’re- oh sorry James.” The rainbow maned pegasus quickly apologized.

“Hey Dash. Sorry ‘bout running into you. Kinda lost in my thoughts right now.”

“I was reading the new Daring Do book.” She replied as she scooped the book up off the ground.

“I wouldn’t take you to be a reader Dash. Say, if y’all happen to visit the library today or tomorrow see if you can get some info out of Twilight about a note Thunderstreak got in the mail.”

“Ok. Any idea on what it might be?”

“Dash, if I knew I wouldn’t be asking you to get info for me about it.”

“Oh, right. Well I’ve gotta go. See ya later!” Rainbow Dash quickly put her things in her saddle bags and took off into the blue sky. I picked myself up and dusted myself off before heading for the house. As I walked up the small path up to the house I could see Thunderstreak on the phone in the kitchen. Opening the door I called out that I was home and wandered into the kitchen.

“Hello sweetie. How are you? Did you get the cupcakes?”

“Shit! I must have dropped them when I ran into Rainbow Dash. Why don’t we go down to the market, get things to make dinner, and pick up some fresh not smashed cupcakes on the way back?”

“Alright, any suggestions on what we should have so I know what to get?”

“Pizza.”

“Alright so we’re going to need dough, pizza sauce, cheese, and some toppings.”

“Okay, let’s get going.”

Walking outside I wrapped my arm around Thunderstreak’s as she flew up to eye level with me.

“Alright the market should be around the center of town.”

Going through town the sky suddenly got cloudy and it seemed that a storm was moving in.

“James, did you hear anything about them scheduling a storm for this afternoon?”

“No but then again I don’t hear much.”

A flash of lightning darted across the sky and a crack of thunder followed close behind making me jump slightly.

“Why don’t we just go inside that little restaurant, get lunch there, and call around to see where the kids are before it starts pouring?”

“Sounds good to me.”

The first few drops of rain began to fall as we stepped inside where the smell of food made my stomach growl. Taking off my officer’s cap I put it on the hat rack by the door as a waiter approached us with two menus.

“Hello folks, table for two?”

“Yes please.”

Leading us to a table over by a small stage for musicians the waiter sat us down and took our drink orders before heading for the kitchen.

“Sweetie, while we’re just sitting here why don’t you call around and see if the kids are with any of the girls?”

“Alright. If the waiter comes back I want the hayburger and fries with a cup of ranch dressing on the side.”

“Ranch dressing? For what?”

“My fries. I like to dip my fries in ranch. I actually prefer it to ketchup.”

“Has anyone ever told you you’re weird?”

“They never really stop.”

Closing my menu I got up and went over to the phone booths by the restrooms.

“Let’s see here, police public call box? No. Ah, telephone.”

Stepping into the small oak phone booth I picked up the phone and had the operator connect me to Applejack’s. A few seconds later Applejack answered but not how I figured she would.

“Apple family whore house. You got the dough, we got the ho. How can Ah help ya?”

“I get times are bad AJ but not this bad.”

“Oh, sorry James. We get so many of them over the phone salesponies callin’ us now a day’s we gotta find a way to try and discourage ‘em.”

“Makes sense. So I was calling to see if Lancaster was out there since he took off with Applebloom and them.”

“Yeah he’s here. Made sure they was inside ‘fore the storm started so he’s fine.”

“Alright, thanks AJ.”

Hitting the disconnect I was talking to the operator again and had her connect me to the library.

“Golden Oaks Library, how can I help you?”

Hey Twilight it’s James. Are Sabre or Typhoon there?”

“Yeah they’re both here actually. I guess they were out with some other ponies they met and came in here when it started raining.”

“Alright, well tell them to go home when the rain’s over.”

“I will.”

“Thanks Twilight.”

Hanging up the phone I walked towards the table and brushed away the thought when I realized the police box was missing. Sitting down at the table I took a sip of my drink.

“The waiter come back yet?”

“Yeah. Food should be out in a bit.”

We sat and chatted as the band set up their equipment and talked with who looked like the manager. I could tell Thunderstreak was listening to their conversation so I decided to sit and listen too.

“I thought you said the singer was going to be here.”

“He was supposed to be.”

“If he isn’t here in the next five minutes you’re fired.”

Looking over at Thunderstreak I saw a devilish grin on her face and I realized what she was thinking.

“No. No. I’m not doing what you’re thinking.”

“Oh come on James. Please? For me?”

“I don’t even know what songs they can play.”

“Well let’s find out shall we?”

Waving a hoof at the musician that had been talking to the manager she had him come over to the table.

“I’m sorry but we couldn’t help but hear your predicament. What kind of music do you play?”

“Mostly romance and jazzy songs.” The light blue earth pony replied.

“Perfect because I have a guy here who apparently can sing.”

“Him?” The stallion asked looking at me.

“Hey, are you doubtin’ my singin’ skills?”

“No it’s just you don’t look like the singing type to me sir.”

“Give me one of your books and let me see what y’all play.”

Trotting back to the stage he grabbed a song book off the piano and brought it back to the table. Taking the book from him and flipped through it for a song I might know.

“Ah ha, here we go. I know this one like the back of my hand.”

Looking over at the book he smiled. “That’s one of our most requested songs.”

Getting up the stallion smiled at the manager and told the ponies on stage what song.

“Alright, fellas. Get me a mike and let’s do this.”

Hoofing over a 1950’s style microphone they all took their places. I cleared my throat to get the attention of the patrons as the butterflies in my stomach went wild. The customers all looked over at the stage and me.

“Hello everyone. I know it’s not a very sunny day so a few of you just ducked in here to get out of the rain. Anyways, this is the first time I’ve sang in front of a crowd since high school so I might be a bit rusty, but this song is for the most wonderful mare in the world.” I pointed at Thunderstreak and saw her face turn bright red. The band started up and I felt the butterflies disappear as the music relaxed me.

“L is for the way you look at me
O is for the only one I see
V is very, very extraordinary
E is even more than anyone that you adore and

"Love is all that I can give to you
Love is more than just a game for two
Two in love can make it
Take my heart and please don't break it
Love was made for me and you

“L is for the way you look at me
O is for the only one I see
V is very, very extraordinary
E is even more than anyone that you adore and

“Love is all that I can give to you
Love is more than just a game for two
Two in love can make it
Take my heart and please don't break it
Love was made for me and you

“Love was made for me and you
Love was made for me and you”

The crowd applauded and Thunderstreak looked like she was on the verge of tears. As I stood smiling at all the applauding ponies one of them yelled for more and most of the others followed suit.

“Alright but my food’s waiting so let me eat it ‘fore it gets cold and I’ll be back.”

Stepping off the stage I sat down at the table where Thunderstreak smiled at me.

“That was beautiful James. Your dad was right about you being a wonderful singer.”

I took a bite out of the hayburger and grinned.

“Well, I grew up watching Martin, Presley, and Sinatra on TV so I just learned to copy them as best as I could.”

“Well they were obviously good.”

As I was about finished eating I felt a hoof on my right shoulder and saw Thunderstreak on the verge of hyperventilating. Turning around I saw three mares behind me, a blonde and two brunettes, each a different type of pony.

“I gotta say general, you were very good up there.”

“Thank you girls. My marefriend and I are big fans of yours.”

“Oh well that’s sweet. How about you join our trio once you’re done and the four of us will do a number.

“Then it’ll be a quart.”

Wiping my mouth I stood up and got up on the stage again with the three mares following me up. The crowd in the restaurant saw us and began clapping their hooves.

“Fillies and gentlecolts I present to you the Swing Sisters.” There was even louder approval from the crowd as the mares bowed before the band struck up the music. I snapped my fingers as the mares began singing.

“The sweet, sweet the memories you gave to me
Can’t beat the memories you gave to me”

“Take one fresh and tender kiss
Add one stolen night of bliss
One girl, one boy
Some grief, some joy
Memories are made of this”

The music suddenly changed and I picked up on what was happening.

“The faucet she is dripping and the fence she’s fallen down”

“My pocket needs some money so I can’t go into town”

“His brother he ain’t workin’ and his sister she don’t care”

“And the car she needs a motor so I can’t go anywhere
Manana, manana, manana is soon enough for me”

“Take back your samba”

“Ay”

“Your rumba”

“Ay”

“Your conga”

“Ay yi yi”

“Now maybe latins”

“Hey”

“In their middles”

“Hey”

“Are built stronger”

“Ay yi yi”

“But all this talkin’ to the quakin’ and this makin’ with the shakin’ leaves me achin’”

“Olé!”

“South America”

“Take it away!”

“If you ever go down Trinidad
They make you feel so very glad
Calypso sing and make up rhyme
Guarantee you one real good fine time”

“Drinkin’ rum and Coca~Cola”

“Go down point Koomahnah
Both mother and daughter
Workin’ for the yankee dollar ”

The music changed back to the original song and the mares picked up where it had left off.

“Sweet, sweet the memories you gave to me
You can’t beat the memories you gave to me”

“Don’t forget a small moonbeam
Fold in lightly with a dream
Your lips and mine
Two sips of wine
Memories are made of this

“Then add the wedding bells
One house where lovers dwell”

“Three little kids for the flavor”

“Stir carefully through the days
See how the flavor stays
These are the dreams you will savor

“With his blessings from above
Serve it generously with love
One man, one wife
One love, through life
Memories are made of this”

“Sweet, sweet oh yeah!”

The audience in the restaurant had swelled to over a hundred ponies that had heard the music on the street. The sound of ponies clapping their hooves was deafening as I took a quick bow and stepped down to pay the bill. Taking the bill off the table I took it over to the cashier and paid before grabbing my cap off the hat rack. I felt another hoof on my shoulder and Thunderstreak nuzzling me. Going outside the rain had stopped and the sun was shining down on Ponyville. As we started to walk away from the restaurant a feminine voice called out to us and we turned around to see the three mares that had joined me on stage.

“Hey girls.”

“Oh, we never did tell you our names did we? I’m Jazzy, and these are my sisters Scat and Ragtime.”

“So swing is just a stage name?”

“Pretty much.”

There was a tugging at my shoulder and I looked to see Thunderstreak pointing at Sabre trotting towards home.

“Hey Sabre! Come here a moment sweetie.”

Sabre trotted over with a gigantic grin.

“What’s got you so happy?”

“I met the most amazing girl in the world.”

“Oh really? What’s her name?”

“Brush Stroke. She’s a life guard and swimming instructor at the pool here in town and an artist.”

“Oh she sounds nice. How are you going to woo her?”

“I hadn’t really thought of that.”

Jazzy put a hoof over his shoulder and smiled.

“Kid, if you want to impress a lady you’ve got to serenade her. Sing a song to her like James did for your mom.”

“You’re right. I’ll go home and get my guitar.”

Galloping away Sabre headed home and we were left standing there.

“Now, General Jones, there is something we would like to discuss with you.”

~~~~~
17:31 Hours
1237 North Main Street
Ponyville
~~~~~

We were all sitting around the kitchen table as the movers brought more things in.

“How did they get all this stuff here so fast?”

“They had pegasi fly it here from Manehattan in air trailers. Faster than shipping it by train.”

I took another sip of my tea as the front door slammed shut. We all turned to see Sabre sopping wet from head to hooves.

“So, how’d it go?”

“She pushed me off the diving board into the pool.”

There was a lot of suppressed snickering by us and even a few of the movers. The light green unicorn colt plopped down in one of the chairs at the table and floated a towel over and started drying himself off.

“She’ll come around eventually kid. I’m sure she will.”

“Yeah right. She embarrassed me in front of everypony there.”

“Oh honey, that means she secretly does like you.”

He groaned and slammed his head down on the table.

“I think that girl broke him.”

There was some laughter before Jazzy set down her coffee.

“Alright Mr. Jones, my sisters and I heard you’re building up an air force to take on anyone who threatens Equestria. We would like to inquire about enlisting to fly or, if nothing else, perform for the troops.”

“Well I don’t think mares can serve on the front lines unless they’re a nurse like Thunderstreak. Looks like you girls may be stuck singin’ and dancin’.”

“If that’s what it takes to serve our nation then we’ll do it.”

A knock at the door got out attention and I got up to answer it. Opening the door I looked down to see Rainbow Dash standing on the welcome mat. Stepping out I shut the door and she flew up to my level.

“Sorry James. All I got out of her was that it was about you.”

“I figured it probably was by the way it got her all worked up.”

“Oh, while I’m here there are a couple of things I figured I’d do.”

Pulling a newspaper out of her saddlebag she gave it to me and I unrolled it to see in big letters Canterlot-Gryphus Race Canceled.

“Oh for fuck’s sake. I guess those Corsairs are gonna be the first R.E.A.F. fighters then.”

“Since you brought that up, I was wondering about enlisting.”

“What the hell is with everypony wanting to enlist all of a sudden?!”

“So do I talk to you about that or what?”

“Uh, yeah sure. Let me talk to Celestia first and I’ll try to work something out.”

“Thanks James. See ya!”

She shot off into the sky like a rocket and soon disappeared from sight. Stepping back inside I sat down at the table and chugged the rest of my tea.

“Who was that sweetie?”

“Rainbow Dash dropping off a paper for me saying the race to Gryphus is off. Probably cause of that prick they put in power.”

“Oh I’m so sorry sweetheart. So what is going to happen to those planes you were having built?”

“Well, probably have some guns put in the wings, a couple of hardpoints for drop tanks and what not under the fuselage, and then have ‘em painted up in olive and grey camo. And while we’re on that subject I’m gonna go see the planes. Who wants to come with me?”

All four mares jumped up and hurried over to the door and stood by the door waiting for me to open it like a gentleman, which I happily did.

~~~~~
16:13 Hours
Sweet Apple Acres
Ponyville
~~~~~

Hoping down from the wing of the first completed Corsair I ran my hand over the bare aluminum that shinned in the light of the descending sun outside the shed.

“Well Fancy, your guys and the guys Celestia sent did a pretty good job. But the question before we can fly it is does it run?”

“Well why don’t you climb in and test it general?”

Putting my foot up in the step that pops down from the fuselage I hoisted myself up onto the wing and into the rear cockpit of the Corsair trainer. Looking around the cockpit I found the magnetos by my left knee and yelled “clear prop” before flipping the switch to start and watching the propeller spin as the engine tried to start. The engine whined as it spun the prop then suddenly roared to life. I pushed the throttle forward and held the brakes to see how high I could get the rpm’s as high as I could. As soon as the engine hit full power I chopped the throttle and shut down the engine. Climbing out of the plane I smiled at the fact that it had actually worked.

“Ya did hear about the race right?”

“Yes. It is a shame these aircraft cannot race but I am sure you’ll find a use for them general.”

“I have actually. I need this one painted in olive drab and natural grey camo with the R.E.A.F. insignia painted on by noon tomorrow because I’m taking this thing on her maiden flight.”

“I’m sure we can do that.”

“And maybe a pirate flag on the side of the cowling.”

“Yes sir.”

Author's Note

I do not own any songs in this chapter.

10: Test Flights, Diamond Rings, and Corpses

A loud bang jolted me awake and I glanced over at the clock on the bedside table, two thirty in the morning. Thunderstreak was sitting up in bed next to me wide eyed.

“James, go see what that was.”

I opened the drawer on the nightstand and pulled out the .44. Sliding out of bed still in my underwear I crept into the hallway and looked down the stairs towards the lower floor where all was quiet. Going down the hallway towards the kid’s bedrooms I pushed open the first door where Typhoon was holding a ball bat, obviously awakened by the noise too. Continuing on I looked in Lancaster’s room and found him squeezing a teddy bear.

“If you’re scared kiddo ya can go in me and your mom’s room.”

Hopping out of bed he galloped the whole way and I heard him belly flop onto the bed. All that was left was the bathroom and Sabre’s room. Slowly pushing the bedroom door open I saw Sabre lying face down on the floor, still snoring.

“All good everyone! Just Sabre falling out of bed.”

There was annoyed groaning from the other bedrooms which told me this was an almost regular occurrence. Going back into our room I saw Lancaster still snuggled up to Thunderstreak with his teddy bear.

“Can I still sleep in here?”

“Sure buddy. Just as long as you don’t steal all the blankets.”

Climbing back into bed I put the gun back in the drawer as a couple of small legs wrapped around my neck.

“Thanks daddy!”

“Alright, lie down and go to sleep.”

Lancaster flopped down between Thunderstreak and me and curled up with his bear. Laying down I went back to sleep until my alarm went off

~~~~~
11:50 Hours
Sweet Apple Acres
Friday August 15, 1986
~~~~~

The princesses walked around the freshly painted Corsair and seemed impressed by its sleekness.

“So General Jones, what are the capabilities of this airplane?”

“That’s what I was hoping to test with this flight. If she performs like she should then she should be able to take on almost any fighter the enemy can throw at us.”

“Good because we sent in a special high speed, high altitude jet to get these photos.”

Celestia levitated a small stack of black and white recon photographs over to me. I looked at the first one which was of an airfield but primarily focused on the planes parked there. Setting the photo on the wing of the plane I looked harder at the silhouettes and saw more details, such as several more planes being assembled on the field.

“Well based off the fairly blunt wingtips I can say these are early model Messerschmitt 109’s. Looks like they got an early model 190 there too.”

“The griffin government has yet to announce the existence of the planes or the humans they have in their nation. We believe if they do they will do it by showing them off during the opening of the Equestria Games which are being held in Gryphus next month. We also have the file on the griffin pilot for you.”

The folder floated over and landed on the wing by the rest of the pictures.

“So what are the Equestria Games?”

“It’s an international sporting event that is held every two years in a different city.”

“Sounds about like the Olympics.”

“We were hoping you could do a fly over when the Equestrian team comes out into the stadium as well.”

“I don’t see why not.”

Looking down at my watch the hands showed the time to be five to noon.

“Alright everyone! I need y’all back away from the center of the clearing! Dash, be ready to take off with the camera so you can get some shots of the plane in flight.”

“Camera’s ready.”

I climbed up into the cockpit and was about to start the engine when I heard yelling for us to wait. We all looked to see Austin running towards the group, obviously just off the train from Canterlot.

“Umm, Austin, any particular reason you’re in a dress?”

“Oh, I got a part time job as a can-can dancer.”

“I’m fucking done.”

Trying to forget the haunting image of Austin in a dress I flipped the magnetos and the engine roared to life. Pushing the throttle forward the warbird slowly rolled forward and I taxied it to the end of the clearing. Shoving the throttle all the way the Corsair gained speed and the control column shook as the plane wanted to climb. Slowly pulling back on the stick the plane lifted off and Rainbow Dash was soon on my right wing snapping pictures. I raised the gear which made a thunk as the gear bay doors shut. Leveling out at around a hundred feet I banked left and headed for Ponyville. Coming in low and fast I saw several ponies dive for cover and a few just stand awestruck in the middle of the street. Buzzing the buildings around the town center I saw a small purple dragon drop the scrolls he was carrying as he dove for the ground. Pulling up into a strait up climb I waited until the plane was just above stall speed before applying full right rudder and spinning it around into a dive. Pulling up just above the roof tops I put it through a barrel roll and headed back towards the strip at Sweet Apple Acres. Flying a big circle around the clearing I lined up with the end of the strip and lowered the flaps and gear. Sliding the canopy back I put my free hand over my officer’s cap and leaned my head out into the August air. From the back cockpit I could see the main landing gear down and locked. Pulling the nose up above the horizon just before I touched down I saw the stall warning light up as I landed. Hitting the brakes the Corsair began to slow and I taxied it over by the shed. Shutting down the engine I jumped down to the ground where all the ponies and Austin.

“I’d say this calls for a celebration!”

There were shouts of agreement from everyone and Pinkie seemingly pulled a record player and dress from nowhere and started dancing with Austin.

“If we back away very quietly, they might not notice we left.”

“James! Just because the man got a job where he has to wear a dress doesn’t mean it’s weird.”

“It’s not that he’s in a dress. It’s the fact he’s got leg hair like a gorilla that makes me wanna puke.”

“Well, he’s not wrong.” Austin said lifting the dress just enough to gross everyone out.

“Miller put the damn dress down and let’s all go into town and get a drink.”

We all headed for the cars the princesses had brought down from the north and Thunderstreak, the kids, and I climbed into the back seat of the Lincoln convertible with the princesses in the seat in front of us. The car took off and we were in the center of town within fifteen minutes parked in front of an Itallion restaurant. Climbing out of the car we all piled into the restaurant where all the ponies inside looked in shock at the two princesses waiting with us to be seated. A young waitress who couldn’t have been older than fifteen came over with a stack of menus and nervously escorted over to a table made up of several other tables pushed together.

“Can I take your drink orders while you all look over the menus?” The young mare asked in a voice that reminded me of a slightly louder Fluttershy. We gave her our drink orders and all looked over the menus while chatting about the day’s events. All eyes suddenly turned to Rainbow Dash and Celestia however when the subject of her desired enlistment came up.

“So Miss Dash, I got a call from General Jones last night that you want to enlist in the air force. What are you hoping to do if you do join?”

“Well princess I want to be a pilot.”

“A fighter pilot?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Well normally mares cannot serve on the front lines, with the exception of nurses, but Lieutenant Day told me that blacks could not fly either until they formed the 99th Fighter Squadron. Rainbow Dash, how would you feel about helping to form an all mares fighter group?”

“It would be an honor your highness.”

“Oh, no need to be so formal with me. Just call me Tia.”

“So, Tia, will we be stationed in Ponyville too?”

“It is probably a good idea to start somewhere small like Ponyville. And while we’re talking about that I need to speak to the mayor about the location of the air field when we’re all done here.”

The waitress returned with our drinks and passed them out and took the orders which ended up with us ordering six extra-large pizzas which should have been enough for all of us. Thanks to Pinkie and Rainbow Dash, it wasn’t. The pizzas were gone within a half hour and we all decided it was time to go. Luna picked up the bill and even left the waitress a twenty bit tip. We all said our goodbyes and went our separate ways.

~~~~~
14:00 Hours
1237 North Main Street
Ponyville
~~~~~

The grandfather clock in the corner chimed twice but I barely noticed as I had my face buried in a newspaper. My focus remained unbroken until I heard Thunderstreak talking to me from the other side of the paper.

“Oh, James.”

Lowering the paper I looked at her and saw her in a black silk nightgown.

“The kids are all out of the house. I thought, maybe we could do some, things.”

“Depends. Will there be cake?”

“There will be cake.”

~~~~~
Ten minutes later
~~~~~

I set the plate on the nightstand and pulled Thunderstreak over to me.

“Cake in bed and a TV in the bedroom? I knew there’s a reason I fell in love with you.”

“I’m amazed that cake didn’t spoil when they shipped the fridge here.” She replied as she nuzzled into my side.

“Spoiled or not it’s still cake. I’ll just scape the mold off.”

“All guys do.”

As we lied in bed the peace was suddenly shattered as the front door slammed shut and we heard someone trot inside.

“Mum?! Dad?! I’m home!”

“Shh, if we don’t make a sound maybe he’ll go play outside.”

“Are you guys upstairs?”

“Shit. Yes honey?!”

“Can I go to Miss Applejack’s?”

“Yes, just be home before dark.”

“But the crusaders were going to have a sleepover at the clubhouse.”

“Alright but I want you home in time for us to sign you up for school tomorrow.”

“Thanks mum!”

“Speaking of doing things before it gets dark I need to go into town for something.”

“What is it?”

“How did you put it when you wouldn’t let me see you in the dress? Oh, that’s right! Spoilers.”

“Don’t use my words against me mister.”

Buttoning up my jacket I put on my cap and went downstairs where I heard a noise in the kitchen. Looking in the kitchen I saw Lancaster holding a mountain of food in his hooves when he noticed me looking in. Shutting the fridge he backed out the side door.

“You didn’t see anything.”

Shrugging my shoulders I went out the front door and headed for the opposite side of town and Carousel Boutique. As I walked I passed the pool and saw Sabre still trying to win over the life guard, trying being the key word. Continuing on through town I had to take another side street to avoid Lyra who worked in a shop ahead. Finally reaching the boutique I stepped inside and the jingle of the bell got Rarity’s attention.

“Hello James. How are you?”

“Pretty good.”

“I heard you were a big hit at that one restaurant yesterday.”

“Yeah well don’t expect me to do anything like that again anytime soon.”

“So is there something you need darling?”

“I heard you’re pretty good with gems.”

“Indeed I am. Is there something you need? Necklace or something?”

“A necklace would be nice but I was thinking something a bit smaller.”

“A bracelet?”

“Smaller.”

“Oh my James, are you really asking for what I think you are?”

“Yes I am. I have forty thousand bits left after I bought the house so I want the nicest one you can make.”

“Oh James I can’t take your money for something so important! Think of it as an early gift from me.”

“I can’t let you do that Rarity. I’m paying for it weather you let me or not.”

“Well I have one already made that you can buy now.”

Rarity floated a small velvet box over to me and I pulled out a bag of bits.

“Rarity, you are doing me a huge favor.”

“It’s nothing dear. I’m still saying you let me give you the ring as a gift.”

“I get the whole generosity thing but I insist I pay. No but’s about it. I’m paying for the ring.”

“If you insist. The ring is two thousand bits.”

Opening up the bag I pulled out two stacks of hundred bit notes and set them on the desk in the room.

“There’s what I owe you, plus,” reaching back in the bag I pulled out another stack and set it down “plenty for a wedding dress.”

“I’ll make it the most beautiful dress anypony’s ever seen.”

“Thanks again Rarity. I’m gonna be the luckiest man in the universe.” I said as I slipped the velvet box into my pocket.

“And Thunderstreak the luckiest mare. Now go home and I want to see her with a diamond ring tomorrow when I sign up Sweetie Belle.”

“Will do Rarity.” I told her as I stepped out of the shop. “Will do.”

~~~~~
17:00 Hours
1237 North Main Street
~~~~~

Running up the stairs I went into the bedroom and flopped down on the bed next to Thunderstreak who looked over at me.

“So are you going to tell me what you needed in town now?”

“Nope. It’s a surprise. Say, let’s go do something.”

“Like what?”

“Put on the ritz and go have a picnic.”

“I’ll get some food and a blanket.”

“I’ll get my tux.”

“And make sure to get your bowtie. I like bowties. Bowties are cool.”

“Will do sweetheart. And you make sure to get that red dress I got ya.”

“Well what else would I wear sweetie?”

~~~~~
19:00 Hours
Ponyville Park
~~~~~

“This is really nice James.” Thunderstreak said as we sat looking at the sky changing its color from blue to a dull orange from our picnic blanket.

“Sure is.”

“You ever wonder what it’s like up there? All those stars and planets that nopony has ever seen. James?”

“Hmm?”

“What is your planet like?”

“It’s sorta like this one but the sun and moon move on their own. And a lack of talkin’ ponies too. Then there’s the cars and all that. It’s so similar yet so different from this place at the same time. It’s like I’m in a dream.”

“Well I know the princesses said they would send you back when everything blows over with the griffins and well, wherever you go, I go.”

She scooted over and pressed her head against my chest.

“Hey Thunderstreak?”

“Yeah?”

“What do you think is the ultimate step we could take?”

“As in us as a couple? I don’t know, maybe adopt another kid?”

“Sounds nice actually but there’s something else I was thinking of.”

“What’s that?”

Shifting to where she moved to face me I got up from sitting, onto one knee, and reached into my pocket.

“Thunderstreak, you are the light of my life. You are my reason for living. You are the most beautiful, kindest, and wonderful mare in the world. My life didn’t feel complete until I went to the gala with you. Basically what I’m trying to say is,” I pulled the small box from my pocket and she put her hooves up to her mouth is shock “Thunderstreak, will you marry me?”

“Yes, yes, YES!”

I stood up and threw my hands up in victory.

“She said yes! I’m the luckiest man ever!”

Several ponies in the park looked in our direction and smiled when they saw what was going on.

“So where are going to go for the honeymoon? Haywaii maybe?”

“That sounds nice. Or Prance. I hear that’s romantic.”

“You make enough that we can go anywhere. Where are we getting married?”

“I hear Canterlot has some nice areas for weddings.”

“And my dress. What about my dress?”

“I already paid for it at Rarity’s. You can talk to her about it tomorrow when we’re at the school sign up.”

“I never thought I would ever get married again but here you went and swept me off my hooves.”

“I can do that.”

Scooping her up in my arms she let out a surprised sqee before turning beat red as I carried her home. We ignored the looks from the ponies out and about and when we got home I opened the door and carried her inside. The kids all looked at us from the couch in confusion at our sudden happiness.

“What’s got you two so happy?”

I pulled the ring box back out and the kid’s eyes went wide.

“You proposed?!”

“Sure did.”

“And she said yes?!”

“We wouldn’t be grinnin’ is she’d said no now would we?”

Typhoon shot up from the couch and pulled Thunderstreak away from me into a hug.

“Mom I’m so happy for you! And James, you’re obviously insane to join this family. You’ll fit right in.”

“I figured I would. Now, I have just the thing for this occasion.”

Walking into the kitchen I pulled a bottle of wine out of one of the cabinets and some wine glasses.

“Four wine glasses? Sweetie, we can’t let them drink. They’re minors.”

“Well I figure for all the shit of mine they’re going to have to put up with they at least deserve a glass of wine with us. And literal shit is included in that. I’ve managed to plug one of them industrial strength shitters at a hospital before so imagine here.”

“Dear heavens James. Way too much information. But I will take that glass of wine.”

“See? Typhoon’s got the spirit. Now let’s drink.”

“Fine. So when are we going to announce the engagement to everypony?”

“Tomorrow I guess? I don’t know how that all works.” I replied as I poured the wine.

The phone started ringing, and since I was the closest, I answered it and an excited voice began shooting me rapid fire questions.

“Did she say yes? Did she? Did she? Did she?”

“Yes Rarity, she said yes.”

“Oh I’m so happy for you! When and where’s the wedding?”

“We haven’t figured that out yet but we’ll let ya know as soon as we do.”

“Can I please call and tell the others?”

“Hold on. Thunderstreak, is it ok if Rarity tells the others about us?” Thunderstreak nodded yes and I told Rarity who immediately hung up to make the calls. Sitting down at the table I downed my wine in one go before looking over at Thunderstreak and then the kids.

“Tell ya what kids, here’s twenty bits for each of you. Go into town for a couple of hours and have fun.”

The kids grabbed the money but Sabre seemed suspicious of my intentions.

“What’s this for?”

Typhoon smacked him upside the head and he began rubbing the back of his head.

“They’re going to do the do you dunce.”

“Oh.”

“Yeah so if you two could go that would be great.”

They hurried out and I scooped up Thunderstreak in my arms and carried her upstairs.

“You really know how to treat a lady don’t you?”

“I know how to treat my lady cause if she ain’t happy then ain’t nobody happy.”

Going into the bedroom I set her down on the bed and shut the door.

~~~~~
10:20 Hours
Ponyville Primary School
~~~~~

Ms. Cheerily smiled as I gave her the filed out form that was needed to enroll Lancaster in school. Stepping outside I saw Lancaster playing with the Crusaders and a few other kids outside by a swing set. When he saw me he hurried over to my side and we headed out the gate for the small high school towards the center of town.

“Why do I have to go to school?”

“You don’t like school?”

“I like seeing my friends but I don’t like the homework. It’s not really a challenge for me.”

“Well just do it cause it ain’t worth the hassle of not doing it.”

“I know. Can I hang out with you today?”

“Sure kiddo but I doubt I’m doin’ anythin’ today.”

“It doesn’t matter whether you do or not as long as I get to be with my new dad.”

Lancaster moved closer to me and before long we were at the high school. Going inside we found Thunderstreak filling out the forms for Typhoon but the forms for Sabre untouched.

“Need some help?”

“Yeah. Could you fill out Sabre’s form?”

“Sure. Sabre, I may need your help with this.”

Sitting down in a chair I was joined by Sabre and we began going over the forms.

“Allergies?”

“Bullshit, bullets, and bitching.”

“No allergies. Special talent?”

“Sword fighting.”

“Have you now or ever been in any special ed programs?”

“Nope.”

Looking over the packet of paperwork I made sure it was totally filled out and handed it over to mare at the junior class table and went to the door where Thunderstreak, Typhoon, and Lancaster were waiting for us. Heading out the door we were all headed home when I had an idea.

“Hey, why don’t we all go swimming?”

There were sounds of agreement, especially from Sabre. When we got home I ran upstairs to change into the shorts I had ordered a few days before and grabbed towels for us.

“Alright let’s go.”

Going outside we headed back towards the center of town where the pool was. When we got to the pool I saw one of the lifeguards turn her nose up at Sabre.

“That the girl you like?”

“Yeah.”

“She looks like the kind that would be hard to impress. Singin’ didn’t work?”

“Nope. She shoved me off the diving board over there.”

“How’d she manage that?”

“She led me up there then got me turned around and backed me out onto the board. Then she just shoved me off.”

“And you couldn’t impress her before that either?”

“No. She’s just too dull.”

“There’s no one who truly is dull. Ya just gotta find what gets ‘em excited.”

“Like what?”

“Well normally just find out what they like. You said she likes art?”

“Yeah. She’s an artist.”

“There’s supposed to be an art show coming to town in a few weeks. Ask her to go with you.”

“But art doesn’t excite me.”

“No but it might her, so get over it because relationships are about compromise. It’s all about give and take.”

Getting a running start I cannonballed into the pool and went almost to the bottom of the deep end. Swimming back up to the surface I brushed my hair out of my eyes in time to see Thunderstreak and Typhoon dive in with Lancaster not far behind them. Swimming over to me, we all began to float lazily around in the deep end and I could feel my skin getting warm from the sun. A hoof wrapped around my arm and I saw Thunderstreak holding onto me and we floated together in the pool. Suddenly a voice got my attention and I looked over to see an air force sergeant standing by the pool.

“Can I help ya?”

“General, the princesses have asked that you report to Canterlot immediately.”

“For what?”

“A very important matter.”

“Very well.”

I climbed out of the pool and grabbed a towel.

“Come on Lancaster.”

“Why?”

“I said you could spend the day with me and I intend to keep my word.”

Lancaster scrambled out of the pool and grabbed a towel.

“So where are we going?”

“Canterlot.”

~~~~~
13:35 Hours
Downtown Canterlot
~~~~~

Glass crunched under my boot as I stepped into the destroyed room.

“Lancaster, be careful. I don’t need you getting cut. So princess happened?”

Celestia walked over to my side as we surveyed the damage.

“We believe a bomb by the level of carnage.”

Lancaster cleared his throat and we looked down at him.

“If I may. This most certainly was a bomb but there are things you lot have yet to notice. The glass, it would have been blown out by an ordinary bomb. And, what is the one thing you never think to look for in a bomb blast?” We shrugged and he pointed to a hole in the wall. “A bullet hole.”

“How did the forensics team miss that?”

“Common mistake assuming that a bomb blast in the home of an air force captain is just a normal bomb blast. Now, I recommend you have your team go back over this room. Oh, and have them look at that rooftop across the street because based on the angle that the bullet is lodged in the wall it deflected off the interior of the captain’s skull after being fired from that rooftop.”

“Do all people with accents like that just have detective skills or what?”

“I saw quite a few murders back in the Crystal Empire when I was younger so I have learned to recognize the small details. Can we go get ice cream now?”

“Sure buddy. We’ll be going princess. I’ll make sure to run back by here before we head home.”

“Thank you general.”

“Come on dad, let’s go!” Lancaster scolded me as he pulled on my pant leg.

“Alright, alright. I’m coming.”

I walked out of the house with Lancaster and had to climb over the police tape. We walked for several blocks when we spotted an ice cream shop. Going inside the stallion behind the counter smiled warmly at us.

“What do ya want bud?”

“Cookies and cream.”

“Two cookies and cream please.”

The stallion scooped the ice cream onto the cones and gave them to us. Walking outside we sat down at a small table outside the shop.

“So how could you tell all that just by looking at the room?”

“I see everything in the room. It’s like I play it out in my head.”

“What else did you see?”

“Well based on the size of the body on the floor under the sheet and the blood spatter, the captain was standing approximately two feet away from the wall when he was shot. Also based on the location of the bullet and the height of the captain the bullet was fired by either a tall stallion or something the size of a griffin from the rooftop across the street.”

“That’s incredible. You’re like a little Sherlock Holmes.”

“Who?”

“Oh right. It’s a story where I’m from and this man is a genius when it came to crime scenes and what not. I have the books back home. If I ever manage to get back there you’ll have to read it. They’re fantastic. Absolutely fantastic.”

“Sounds like it. I do like a good crime story.”

We finished off our ice cream and walked down the busy street when I spotted a toy store.

“Hey, you want a toy or two while we’re here?”

“Toys? Yay!”

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

He took off for the toy store and I had to run to keep up with him. Running into the toy store I saw Lancaster already playing with toys that had been scattered about by other children. As I looked around I found the ultimate source of entertainment, a swivel chair. Plopping down in the chair I began spinning and the room turned into a blur.

“Dad, what are you doing?”

“Spinning in a chair.”

“Why?”

“Because growing old is mandatory, growing up is optional.”

“Greatest thing I have ever heard from an adult in a swivel chair.”

I stopped spinning and waited for the room too as well. When everything was still again I saw Lancaster standing in front of me with a couple of toys in his hooves. We walked to the counter and he gave them to the cashier to ring up.

“Your total is seven bits. Would you like a bag sir?”

“Yes please.”

The teenage colt behind the counter gave Lancaster the bag and I placed the seven bits on the counter. We walked outside and we headed back for the crime scene a few blocks away. As we walked the ground suddenly shook with a tremendous roar and there was an unbearable heat on my back. Spinning around I saw an enormous fireball rising into the sky from a nearby building. Scooping Lancaster up in my arms I began running with the rest of the crowd. As we ran there were easily a dozen royal guards running the opposite direction. When we reached the crime scene I ran in with Lancaster still in my arms. Setting him down, I ran out the door back towards the new bomb blast.

“Keep an eye on him Tia!”

The biggest part of the crowd was gone with a few ponies still wandering in shock. I reached the blast area and saw guards, police, and medics running around trying to do as much as they could.

“General! Come give us a hand here!”

I found myself running to help, my body functioning on autopilot.

“Keep pressure on this wound while I go get some supplies.”

My hand pressed on the open wound on a pony’s leg. The stallion let out a deafening scream out of agony and my hand was soon covered in blood.

“Stay with me. What’s your name?”

“Musket.”

“What do you do Musket?”

“I’m a soldier.” He replied just before he attempted to move his leg and let out another scream.

“Ya need to hold still for me Musket. What branch you with?”

“Army.”

“Nice branch. Had a friend back home join the army. Alright, here comes the medic. I need you to keep calm for him. Alright?”

“Yes sir.”

The medic crouched next to him and gave him a quick shot of morphine to reduce the pain. He took over for me and I hurried to help with more injured. The next one that I was told to help with was obviously a lost cause from the injury he had sustained.

“He’s got shrapnel in the side of his neck, severed curated artery, he’s gotten morphine but it’s not doing much.”

My hand quickly replaced the hoof on the side of the pony’s neck but blood continued gush from the wound.

“He’s still losing blood!”

A dark red pool formed around my feet and knees as I kneeled in the street over the dying pony. The other medic came back and looked at the stallion. He shook his head and waved for me to back away. I stood up and looked down at my blood soaked pants and hand. Wiping my hand onto my pants I walked away from the dead and dying. My insides felt twisted as I listened to the screams of them and dared not look back where my bloody boot prints lead from. My mind was still numb as I walked up the path for the home where Lancaster and Celestia were.

“Come on Lancaster. We have to go home.”

“But dad…”

“NOW!!!”

He slunk down and followed me towards the train station. The ride home was silent as the screams echoed in my mind.

~~~~~
01:19 Hours
1237 North Main Street
August 17
~~~~~

The static of the TV was nothing more than back ground noise as I tipped the beer bottle back and finished off the contents. Hoofsteps on the stairs suddenly got my attention and I looked behind me and saw Thunderstreak descending the staircase.

“Sweetie, are you alright?”

“No. Those screams are still in my head. Every time I close my eyes I see them just lying there, dying. The TV said that seven died. I saw one bleed out right there in front of me.”

Thunderstreak sat down on the couch with me and laid a hoof on my shoulder. I looked over at her and into her blue eyes. They seemed to look into my soul, and they looked, sad.

“James, let me tell you a story. When I had got out of the training in the medical division I was assigned to a base in Fillydelphia. My second day there, there was an accident in the munition stores. A few dozen ponies were killed and almost two hundred were wounded by the explosion. I saw more ponies die in one day than I thought I would in my entire career. There isn’t a day that goes by that I don’t think about that day. You learn to move on, to block it out the best you can. There is nothing that will ever truly make you forget, but remember one thing. I am always here for you. If you need to talk about it, I’m here.”

“Thank you.”

“James, you’re crying.”

My hand wiped under my eye and I looked at the tears on my fingers.

“Guess I am. Last time I cried I was thirteen.”

“It’s normal sweetie. Just let it out. Let all those emotions out.”

We leaned on each other and my body shook as I began sobbing. A hoof rubbed up and down my back and Thunderstreak whispered kind words to me. Seconds, minutes, hours, I don’t know how long we sat there holding each other. The sky was still dark when we went upstairs and climbed into bed.

“James?”

“Yes?”

“It gets better. I promise.”

For the second time I allowed myself to look into her eyes and this time I saw happiness. The same happiness when she would see me walk in the same room as her. The same happiness that had been in her eyes Friday in the park.

“Thunderstreak, thank you for that downstairs.”

“It was nothing. I know what you’ve been through.”

I laid down and shut my eyes, and for the first time since the explosion, I didn’t see corpses. The grief and terror of the day had dispersed but I knew it would return. But as I learned later, those few dead would be nothing compared to what was in store.

Author's Note

The next chapter jumps forward a bit and (Spoilers) a wee bit of a bombshell at the end of the next one.

11: The Bomb and a Baby

~~~~~
Three and a Half Months Later
December 1, 1986
~~~~~

The sound of glass breaking jerked me and Thunderstreak awake. Grabbing the alarm clock I saw it was already ten to seven.

“What the hell is going on down there?”

We hopped out of bed and wandered down stairs where the kids were desperately trying to make pancakes. On the floor, a glass that been full of orange juice lay shattered.

“What are you kids even trying to do?”

“Our best.”

“Well if you wanted breakfast you should have just told me.”

“Well it was supposed to be a surprise for you guys. We were going to bring you some breakfast in bed.”

“You kids don’t have to do that. If we wanted breakfast in bed we’d sleep in the kitchen.”

The kids all sighed in defeat and made way for Thunderstreak to make breakfast for everyone.

“It’s almost seven so cereal for everyone.”

“Can I have the rainbow loopy cereal?”

“I don’t know. Can you?”

There was a groan from all the kids as they were reminded of the phrase that was popular amongst their teachers. Thunderstreak and I chuckled at the kids and went about our normal routine. I ran upstairs to shower while breakfast was being prepared. After the shower I dried off and put on my new blue uniform where two stars now sat on each shoulder. Rushing downstairs I sat down to eat with the kids as much as I could. Soon it was time for them to go to school and Thunderstreak sat down with me at the table.

“This is about the only quiet time we get anymore.”

“Eeyup.”

“Don’t give me a Macintosh answer.”

“I do that just to annoy you.”

“That’s what we have three kids for.”

We looked outside at the sun gradually rising in the morning sky. In the distance a small speck roared skyward from the new airfield at the edge of Ponyville.

“Guess I should probably get washed up and dressed huh?”

“I’m a major general, head of the base, and you’re a newly minted colonel. No one’s going to bother us if we’re late.”

“Shouldn’t we wake your dad?”

I had completely forgotten about dad. Getting up I walked down the hallway and opened the door to the guest bedroom. Sprawled out on the bed was the grey pony I had met at the gala that was non-other than my father.

“Dad, get your ass up! Gotta go to work.”

He groaned and threw a pillow in my direction before sitting up and looking at me with eyes full of crud.

“Fuckin’ hell dad. Get yourself cleaned up. We’re supposed to be going soon.”

“I knew I should have moved in with Amelia when she got that two bedroom flat. She wanted a roommate but I had to say ‘no’ didn’t I?”

“So go call her and tell her you rethunk it.”

“Maybe but right now I’ve got a splitting headache.”

“That’s what ya get for spending your nights drinkin’. Ya got three future grandkids ya could be spendin’ time with.”

He groaned and crawled off his bed to go take a shower and dress for his day at the base. I walked upstairs and laid down for a quick nap while Thunderstreak and dad got ready. After about twenty minutes I felt a hoof poking me in the shoulder and I looked over to see Thunderstreak in her uniform all ready to go. I climbed out of bed and we left for the base while dad sat at the table with a mug of black coffee and holding his head.

“See ya later dad!”

“Fuck off you smartass.”

As we walked to the base I watched a couple of biplanes high above loop and roll in the clear December sky. For the last three weeks factories had begun to push out the designs we needed like Stearmans, Flying Fortresses, and even a few early model Mustangs. We reached the base about quarter to eight and went our separate ways to our respective offices. My boots clacked on the tile floor as I walked through the base headquarters building, making sure to avoid the few construction workers that were still putting the finishing touches on the building. On the way to my office I passed the offices for my four men and the secretary’s desk.

“Ink Quill, do I have any mail?”

“I put it on your desk sir.”

Setting my brief case down, I picked up the stack of mail and sat down at my desk. Flipping through the envelopes I saw quite a few enlistment forms and a manila envelope from Canterlot. Opening the top of the envelope I pulled out a piece of paper and several photographs from the Griffin Empire. Looking back at the paper I read over the few sentences that had been typed.

Dear General Jones

These are photos taken by informants in the Griffin Empire. The markings of the uniforms are unknown but we did manage to get three more men than had been previously thought to be on this world on camera. Our apologies for the poor quality of the photos but we believe if anyone can identify these men it is you.

~Princesses Celestia and Luna

I grabbed the pictures and a magnifying glass and began flipping through them. In one of the pictures there was a griffin in a black uniform standing at attention outside a government building. Looking closer though, I found two small, lightning shaped s’s on his right coller. Flipping to the next photo I saw a man whose face was shaded by his cap and completely blocked all aspects of his face, on both sides of him stood men in black SS uniforms.

“Ink Quill, when’s my first appointment today?”

“Nine sir.”

“Thank you.”

Shutting the door I picked up the phone and had the base operator connect me to the royal palace. The secretary to Princess Celestia answered and put me through to Celestia.

“I take it you got our delivery, general?”

“I did. So far all I’ve got is they’re SS. Looks like the two men in the black could be Gestapo.”

“Gestapo?”

“Nazi secret police. Cruel, heartless bastards who’d kill anyone soon as look at ‘em.”

“So what would they need the SS for?”

“Well they’re tryin’ to run ponies out of their country, maybe they’re locking up all those they find.”

“Do you suppose they could be connected to the compounds that have been photographed being built?”

“The what?”

“The compounds. They’ve been springing up all around their country. They look almost like POW camps from the air.”

“Did you send pictures of them?”

“We didn’t believe they could be connected until now. I’ll make sure to send them today. They should be on your desk tomorrow morning.”

“Thank you princess.”

“You’re welcome. I also gave Marko some things for you to sign.”

There was a knock at my door and I could see a shadow on the other side of the window.

“Speaking of Marko, there he is.”

Hanging up the phone I called Marko in.

“Have a seat Marko.”

“No thank you sir, this won’t take long. I need you to sign off on these.”

Two folders stamped ‘top secret’ landed on the desk in front of me. Flipping open the first folder it was all documents of approved B-29 and B-50 designs.

“All you have to do is sign these so they can begin production.”

“Why are there silverplates in here?” I asked looking over my reading glasses at Marko.

“That is what the second folder is for sir.”

I signed off on the contents of the first folder and handed it back to him before opening the second folder.

“Marko, you do know what this is, don’t you?” Taking off my reading glasses, I walked over to the window to the right of my desk. From here I could see from Ponyville to Canterlot. “I stopped this world from being destroyed once. I don’t want to sign the death warrant for it.”

“This is only as a last ditch option sir.”

“I understand that, but we saw what this weapon can do. The whole world back home did!” Walking over to the desk again I looked Marko in the eye. “I would sooner fight the enemy by myself before I sign this.” My fist slammed against the desk and the force knocked over a few things.

“Sir, this has already passed approval by the princesses and the other generals in Canterlot but the princesses said they will not start the project until you sign.”

“Well why the fuck should I sign?! This is the fate of this world on my desk! This ain’t some fighter plane! This is a god damn weapon of mass destruction!”

“General please, I don’t like this anymore than you but if war does breakout, which you and I both know it probably will, this could end it all sooner and save lives.”

“But what of the innocent? An entire city, in one go. One plane, one bomb, one city, but how many thousands dead?”

“General, I know how you feel but it would be for the greater good if you signed it.”

Flopping down in my chair I looked at the stack of paper inside stamped ‘Manehattan Project’ and thoughts of mushroom clouds across the planet horrified me. Then the thought came to me that here or home we could be faced with a nuclear apocalypse.

“Fine, I’ll sign. But I’m only doing it cause it might, might, work out in the long run.”

“Thank you.”

Putting my pen to the paper I began signing the papers.

“And so I have become death, the destroyer of worlds.”

Handing the paper over to Marko he saluted and turned to leave. On the way out he passed Rainbow Dash who was entering my office.

“Hiya general.”

“Hello Ms. Dash. What can I do ya for?”

“Five hundred a night.”

“What?”

“What do you want Dash?”

“I was just wondering when our fighters were supposed to get here.”

“Tomorrow.”

“What type?”

“Warhawks.”

“Oh come on! I know the air force has better fighters than that.”

“Not enough for an entire fighter group right now. As soon as there’s enough Mustangs for your pilots I’ll put in a request to the princesses and headquarters in Canterlot.”

“Thank you.”

She turned and left my office leaving me by myself.

“Today, is going to be a long day.”

~~~~~
20:00 Hours
1237 North Main St.
~~~~~

The TV screen was nothing but darkness as we all sat around the house. On the far side of the living room the radio let music flow into the room as Lancaster switched between the EBC and CBC.

“Lancaster, just pick one already.” Typhoon snapped.

“But they both have good music.” Lancaster wined. “And besides. You’re leaving soon for your date anyways.”

Closing my paper I looked at Typhoon.

“You have a date tonight?”

“I told you about it.”

“Did you do it while I was half asleep?”

“Yes.”

“Then honey, I wasn’t listening.”

There was a knock at the door and I ran upstairs if I was to meet Typhoon’s date. Grabbing what I needed from my bedside table I ran back downstairs and threw the bullet in my hand at her date.

“Dad! Why did you do that?”

“To warn him that if he doesn’t have you home by ten thirty it’ll be movin’ a hell of a lot faster.”

The colt gulped and began sweating as I stared him down.

“And before you go, I want to lay down a few ground rules. One, anything you do to my soon to be daughter I will do to you. Two, if you in anyway hurt her I will put your severed head on a stick in the yard as a warning to others. And three, you will address me as sir. Understood?”

“Yes sir.”

“Good. You kids have fun.”

They hurried out before I could try to scare the boy more. Opening my paper again I read an article about some sergeant being awarded a Silver Star for landing his bomber after an accident disabled the pilots. From the other side of the room the radio finished playing a Swing Sisters song and switched to the evening news.

“Our top story comes from the Griffin Empire where the chancellor has just announced a pact with the Changeling Empire. The changelings have been in the news as of the last few weeks for their relentless attacks on Vietmane. There has been concern from the international community about this pact as there is feeling this could be taking the world further down the road to war.”

I lowered my paper and looked over at the radio as the broadcast continued.

“More issues arose when the griffins moved tanks and troops to the coast of the channel between them, Equestria, and the Crystal Empire. Let’s bring in our foreign affairs annalist for this. So, what do you think could happen in response to these troop movements?”

“Well many different things. It could lead to talks to remove them, absolutely nothing, or allied troop movements to counter them if they do attack.”

Grumbling under my breath at the talk of ‘allied troop movements’ I began wondering what might happen if war started within the next week or two.

“Now what about the griffin government? Surely they want to avoid war?”

“From what we have seen in the last few months, and just these last few days, they seem to be pushing what they can get away with before the international community pushes back. The Crystal Empire signed a non-aggression treaty with them but this seems to be a direct violation of the treaty. Now if the Crystal Empire feels that they are threating them, they have the right to attack first according to the treaty.”

“So this could be the prelude to war?”

“It very well could be. If the griffins and changelings continue on the path they’re on the world will have to step in and stop them.”

“Alright, thank you. Our other story for tonight is the show for the troops being put on in Ponyville tomorrow night. All military personnel that wish to attend have been invited and Major General Jones and his fiancée, Colonel Thunderstreak, are to be two of the VIPs in attendance. Also there will be Princess Luna, the elements of harmony, and several performing acts like the Swing Sisters and Dame Blue Song. The EBC and our sister station from the Crystal Empire, CBC, will be broadcasting live from the show. That’s all for this evening so from our families to yours, goodnight.”

I stayed up later than normal that night. Not because I was worried about how the show tomorrow would go, but waiting for Typhoon to get home from her date. Around ten I heard them come up the path to the door and exchange goodnights before she came inside.

“So how’d it go? I ain’t gonna have to kill ‘im am I?”

“No, he was a gentlecolt the whole time. I invited him to come with us to the show tomorrow night.”

“Oh goodie. That’ll give me the perfect time to have a little chat with him.”

“Dad, don’t scare him away. He’s the nicest boy I’ve dated so I’d like to keep him around for a while.”

“Alright sweetie, I’ll be nice to him.”

“Thank you. Now, it’s late, I’m going to bed.”

“Yeah, I suppose I should go to bed too. Night kiddo.”

“Good night.”

Climbing the stairs I got into bed with Thunderstreak who was sitting holding her stomach.

“Ya alright honey?”

“Yeah, just some stomach cramps.”

“Ya think it could be related to you pukin’ yer guts up almost every day for the past week?”

“Maybe, but why is my back hurting too?”

“You’re the nurse. If I knew what was goin’ on I’d tell ya but for now let’s get some sleep. If you need something through the night don’t hesitate to wake me.”

“Thanks honey. Good night.”

“Night.”

We gave each other a quick kiss, turned off the lights, and went to sleep.

~~~~~
18:00 Hours
Ponyville Aerodrome
~~~~~

The crowd of military personnel, from privates to colonels, had filed into the impromptu seats in front of the stage with a giant Equestrian flag as the backdrop. In the front row sat Thunderstreak, the kids, Me, Princess Luna, and Major General Brave Soldier. We all chatted with the soldiers around us as we waited for the show to begin. Soon a pegasus stallion in an olive uniform stepped up to the microphone and began the show.

“Fillies and gentlecolts, officers and enlisted, I am honored to present to you the three most popular mares on Equestrian television and radio, the Swing Sisters!”

The crowd roared with applause as the three mares stepped out onto the stage.

“Hello Ponyville! We are the Swing Sisters. So girls, what do you think we should sing first for these fine folks?” Jazzy looked at her sisters on either side of her.

“Well a lullaby is always nice.”

The band struck up and they began singing along to the music.

“Come on along and listen to
The lullaby of Broadway
The hip hooray and ballyhoo
The lullaby of Broadway
The rumble of a subway train
The rattle of the taxis
The daffydils who entertain
At Angelo's and Maxi's

“When a Broadway baby says good night
It's early in the morning
Manehattan babies don't sleep tight until the dawn

“Good night, baby
Good night, milkmare's on her way
Sleep tight, baby
Sleep tight, let's call it a day
Hey!

“Come on along and you can listen to
A baby cry the lullaby of ole' Broadway
The jump & jivin' & the swingin' roo
The lullaby of Broadway
The band begins to jam a tune
And everyone goes crazy
You rock-a-bye your baby soon
The atmosphere gets hazy
Hush I'll buy you this and that,
You hear a daddy saying
And baby goes home to her flat
To sleep all day

“Sleep tight, my baby
Get a lot of sleep as time goes by
Good night, my baby
Have a lot of fun in the night time
Get a lot of sleep in the day time
Good night, good night
Let's call it a day
Good night, good night, good night
Milkmare's on her way

“Good night, baby
Good night
Milkmare's on her way
Sleep tight, baby
Sleep tight, let's call it a day

“Listen to the lullaby of ol' broadway”

The crowd again roared with applause as the girls bowed.

“Now, for this next song we’re going to have Dame Blue Song come out and sing for you all.”

The sound of hooves clapping was deafening as the crystal pony mare walked out onto the stage.

“Good evening everypony. When I was offered the chance to perform for all of you, I immediately said yes. So, without further ado.” Again the band began to play and after one verse the sound of her song the sound of hundreds of ponies’ voices filled the air.

“Bless 'em all,
Bless 'em all.
The long and the short and the tall,
Bless all the Sergeants and WO1's,
Bless all the Corporals and their blinkin' sons,
Cos' we're saying goodbye to 'em all.
As back to their Billets they crawl,
You'll get no promotion this side of the ocean,
So cheer up my lads bless 'em all”

And so it went for the next two verses that when she finished hundreds of voices floated on the air above Ponyville. We sat in the cold December air, warmed by the excitement, the hundreds of soldiers around us, and most of all the flasks that most everyone had snuck in. Several hours later, close to midnight, the show ended with the four mares performing a medley of songs before taking one last bow. The crowd dispersed and we headed home.

“So what was y’all’s favorite part?”

The kids thought a moment then answered the end with the four mares singing together.

“Mine too. Honey, did you ever talk to the doctor today?”

“No sweetie. I’m sure it’s just some stomach bug.”

“Honey, stomach bugs don’t just make you sick in the morning. Something’s gotta be goin’ on. The wedding is Monday. If you’re sick I want you to be feelin’ your best.”

“Fine, I’ll go to the doctor in the morning. But I tell you again, nothing is wrong with me.”

~~~~~
13:45 Hours
Ponyville Aerodrome
December 3, 1986
~~~~~

Filling out paperwork at my desk my phone suddenly rang. Answering the phone I heard a mare on the other end.

“Is Colonel Thunderstreak there?”

“This is her husband. Who is this?”

“This is Nurse Redheart from the Ponyville hospital. We are calling concerning her visit today.”

“Well I’ll have her call you back as soon as I can.”

“Thank you sir.”

We hung up and I continued about my work.

~~~~~
19:37 Hours
1237 North Main St.
~~~~~

Thunderstreak had been on the phone for the past half hour. Lying on the bed I flipped through a book on the banishment of Princess Luna when suddenly I heard hoofsteps coming up the steps. Thunderstreak walked in and sat down with a mixed expression of happiness and shock with a bit of sad thrown in.

“Honey, what did the doctor have to say?”

“Well they got the results of the tests I had to take. There’s something I need to tell you.”

“Is something wrong?”

“Depends on what you call wrong. Remember when we stayed at the palace for a couple of days?”

“Yeah?”

By now I was sitting next to her with my arm around her.

“Well, the thing is, the main reason I pounced on you that one night is I was in heat. James, I’m pregnant.”

12: War and Marriage

“Pregnant? How?”

“I don’t know. We’re not even the same species!”

“Honey, calm down. If you’re worried about it just remember that I’m here for ya. I’m just a little shocked to say the least.”

“How do you think I feel?! I’m the one with possibly a freak baby growing in me! Oh shit, I hope I haven’t gained too much to fit in my dress.”

“I don’t get why you were so worried about losing weight anyways. You got a man, you won the game. Eat a cheese wheel, a deep fried strudel, it doesn’t matter because you will always be the most beautiful mare in the universe. Even when you’re old and grey you’ll still be sexy to me.”

“Yeah right.” She gave me a playful hit on the shoulder before looking down at the floor.

“Honey, if you’re really this worried maybe you should give it up.”

“And who would adopt a freak human/pony baby? How do you feel about all this?”

“Personally I’m thrilled to be a dad but I’ll support any decision you make.”

“Now I feel like I’d be denying you the chance to have your own, biological child. I don’t know what to do!”

“Sweet heart, it’s alright. We’ll figure it out. I promise.”

“Pinkie Pie promise?”

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“This means no more evening wine doesn’t it?”

“For you but I’ll skip the evening drink since you can’t have it.”

She smiled at me before flopping backwards onto her back. I followed suit and we laid there staring at the ceiling for a while. A knock at the door got our attention and we saw the kids standing there.

“You guys ok?”

“We heard you guys talking.”

“Oh.”

They trotted in and flopped onto the bed with us.

“You know, we all three discussed it out in the hall and we would welcome it with open arms.”

“Yeah, I love babies!” Lancaster exclaimed and got a chuckle out of us.

“So you three would like a new brother or sister?”

“Of course we would. Even if they are a freak.”

We all sat there looking at the ceiling thinking until Lancaster spoke up.

“How do birds breathe in the egg?”

“Go ask Fluttershy.”

“Ok.”

He hopped down and galloped downstairs.

“That was a joke!” But by that time he had already run out the door.

~~~~~
12:00 Hours
Ponyville Aerodrome
December 4, 1986
Four Days to the Wedding
~~~~~

The Tomcat roared over the snow blanketed town of Ponyville as we ran air drills.

“Bandit, twelve high!”

Looking up I saw a C model Mustang diving down at us. Shoving the throttle forward we gained speed and left the Mustang in the dust.

“Alright Skipper, there’s no way I’m catching up. Disengaging.”

The Mustang banked away towards Canterlot and we slowed to just enough to stay airborne. Banking over the town we turned towards the airfield and dropped the landing gear.

“Tower this is Red Leader. Requesting permission to land, runway four.”

“Red Leader this is the tower. Cleared to land, runway four.”

“Cleared to land, runway four.”

Lowering the flaps we touched down on the new runway and taxied to one of the hangars. Raising the canopy I climbed out of the olive drab Tomcat and placed my flight helmet on a hook on the hangar wall. Walking to my office I went into the bathroom and changed into my uniform. Placing my cap on my head I walked out of the office and began heading for the infirmary. Dodging a small Grasshopper liaison aircraft I had to hold onto my cap as the prop wash hit me. Continuing on across the airfield a P-40 with a blood red tail and rainbow trim tabs roared skywards to my right as Rainbow Dash set out on her scheduled patrol. Eventually I reached the infirmary and found Thunderstreak in her white nurse’s uniform giving a patient a shot of morphine.

“This the guy who had a bomb crush his leg?”

“Yeah. Hundred pound bomb landing on your leg will normally fuck it up.”

“Lucky it didn’t go off.”

“Uh-huh.”

“So how ya feelin’?”

“Okay. Gonna grab some books on pregnancy from the nurses station before we leave.”

“Why? Ya did fine with Sabre.”

“Are you sure? Last night we caught him trying to lick his armpit.”

“…Yeah get the books.”

“That’s what I figured you’d say. Besides, I need to be in the best condition with this thing growing in me.”

“Well with my family history just eat a ton of chocolate and you should be fine. That’s what my mom and gram did.”

“Well let’s just let the doctor decide in a couple of weeks when I go back.”

“Alright. Well I’ve gotta get back to the office.”

“Okay. Don’t forget we’re having dinner with the Apples tonight at the house.”

“That’s tonight?”

“Uh-huh. Sweetie, you didn’t forget did you?”

“No, I just could’ve sworn it was tomorrow.”

“Nope. It’s tonight.”

“Oh, well I’ll be in my office if ya need me.”

“Alright.”

Heading back into the cold, December air I walked along while the snow crunched beneath my boots. Looking around at the ground personnel in their long wool coats I felt pity for them. ‘They deal with the cold all day and never once have I heard them complain but I can’t handle a few minutes between buildings.’ When I got to my office I grabbed my long wool coat from the hook on the far wall and headed out for one of the hangars where some of the prototypes were housed to keep them out of the cold. Going inside the hangar I walked around one of the new Mustang prototypes and marveled at the improvements they had made to the armament.

“So what do ya think sir? Nothing will escape this thing.” A sergeant looked at the olive and grey B model P-51 with the two twenty millimeter cannons in each wing.

“I like that the company took my advice on the gun improvements. Did they strengthen the wings to handle the added recoil?”

“Yes sir.”

“It been to the range yet?”

“Not yet sir. Want me to load it up for you?”

“Sure. Need a hand with it?”

“Sure.”

Walking with him I grabbed two belts of fifty rounds and slung them over my shoulders. We climbed up onto the wings, opened up the gun bays, and loaded the ammo into the plane. With the ammo in place I climbed into the cockpit while the ponies on the ground began opening the hangar door. With the headset slipped over my cap I flipped the magnetos and the Merlin engine roared to life. Closing the canopy I pushed the throttle forward and taxied out towards the active runway and sat waiting behind a B-17F Flying Fortress piloted by a newly minted pilot from Sweet Apple Acres.

“Mac, you goin’ to the range?”

“Eeyup.”

“Same here. How’s about I fly on your wing?”

“Eeyup.”

The bomber rolled onto the runway and began to head for the opposite end with its four engines roaring at full power. When the bomber was far enough down the runway I taxied out and saw a green flare soar upwards into the sky. Shoving the throttle forward the Mustang’s tail rose up about halfway down the runway and it began to claw its way into the sky. Raising the gear I searched for the bomber and soon found it climbing up to ten thousand feet. Maneuvering into position just below the left engines I looked up at the bomber where there was Fluttershy painted on next to the name Ponyville Belle.

“Ponyville Belle huh?”

“Eeyup.”

We flew on for almost a half hour before we reached the weapons range that was pocketed with craters from previous flights.

“Alright Mac, I’m gonna try the guns, back in a bit.”

Diving towards the ground I opened fire on a target and saw the cannon rounds tear through the dummy griffins like a hot knife through butter. As I pulled out of the dive I saw the explosions of the bombs from Mac’s plane a few hundred yards away. Suddenly the headset burst to life as the tower broadcast to all the planes it could.

“All aircraft return to base immediately!”

Messages of confusion ensued and all the tower would say was it was an important matter.

“Tower, this is Major General James Jones. I order you to tell us what’s going on.”

There was hesitation before the controller replied grimly. “The griffins have invaded Prance, the Crystal Empire has declared war.”

~~~~~
The Crystal City, Crystal Empire
14:00 Hours
December 5, 1986
~~~~~

The crystal ponies marched past and a flight of Spitfires roared overhead as we watched the troops move out to fight the griffins in Prance. Next to me stood Princesses Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Prince Shining Armor. We stood silent as the sound of marching filled the air. Celestia looked at Cadence and Shining Armor with despair.

“Are you certain we cannot talk you out of this?”

“I’m sorry auntie but this is for not only our nation, but the world.”

“The battle of Prance has begun. If we cannot talk you out of it, how can we help?”

“We need more bombers and pilots.”

“I can offer some of my pilots and a few bombers from Ponyville if you would like them.”

Cadence kindly accepted my offer and we continued to watch the troops march onward. As we watched we could hear someone whistling through the sound of hooves on the cobblestones. Looking through the procession I saw three soldiers whistling a tune as they marched next to one another. As I looked on more soldiers began to whistle with them but some had begun to sing along to the tune. More joined in and soon half of the troops were whistling and the other half singing.

“Pack up your troubles in your old kit-bag,
And smile, smile, smile,
While you've a lucifer to light your fag,
Smile, boys, that's the style.
What's the use of worrying?
It never was worthwhile, so
Pack up your troubles in your old kit-bag,
And smile, smile, smile.”

My mind raced as I watched them. ‘They go off to war like cattle to the slaughter. They sing to ignore it.’ Turning on my heel I went inside the crystal palace and found Thunderstreak sitting in a chair looking at a magazine for guests of the palace. She looked up at the sound of my boots on the floor and gave me a small smile.

“How are the kids?”

“They’re fine. Lancaster is a bit upset but they should be good.”

“Well, I need to go to the airfield here in town. I’ll be back in a bit.”

Walking down the hall I went down the stairs until I reached ground level and set off for the grass airdrome that had been hastily set up in a city park. Walking the streets I saw worried ponies, stallions waving good bye to their families as they hurried off to join the rest of the troops heading to Prance. They were fathers, sons, brothers, uncles, and nephews. They had family members that couldn’t serve alongside them and the look of fear for family members was on everyone’s faces. Not four hours earlier the sirens had wailed and left once towering buildings nothing more than a pile of rubble. On another side street firefighters battled a blaze from an incendiary bomb that had landed on a house. Outside a child cried as the family watched their house turn to charred rubble. Continuing on I entered the park where there sat a flight of Spitfires and around ten Hurricanes. In the middle of the small group of pilots sat Group Captain Smith.

“Smith, what can I do to help?”

He pushed his cap up to uncover his eyes and looked me up and down.

“About time you got here yank. Where’s the rest of the lot?”

“Still in Ponyville. I’ll take whatever you’ve got.”

He stood up and led me over to a Hurricane which had blood splattered all over the inside of the canopy.

“We’ll need to take out the pony friendly equipment but other than that she’s good to go.” He caught me staring at the blood soaked canopy and began to dig at the snowy ground with his heel. “The bloke got her down. Managed to shut it down just before he passed, god rest his soul.”

“I’m gonna need a rag and some water.”

We removed the canopy from its rails and I set about cleaning it while Joseph removed the pony friendly gear. He had just finished removing what he needed and I had slid the canopy back onto its rails when the sirens began to wail their cry of death. The pilots all scrambled for their fighters as enemy aircraft flew across the crystal channel for the city. Climbing into the Hurricane I started the engine and taxied to the end of the dead grass strip.

“Get airborne as soon as you can!”

I was the third one into the sky and we scanned the horizon for the incoming bombers. Suddenly there was a cry of “bandits, two o’ clock!” and we banked right to get the bombers.

“It’s Heinkels, Junkers, and a whole mess of Messerschmitt’s!”

“Take out the bombers! We’ll handle the fighters.”

The Spitfires banked away to intercept the 109s while we in the Hurricanes were left with what looked like five flights of 111s and two flights of 87s. The flight leader ordered us to break and intercept and I soon had the nose of a Heinkel in the gun site. Pushing the button on the stick the guns opened fire and raked the nose of the bomber. As I dived to avoid the oncoming bomber I saw the windows covered in the blood of the pilot.

“Blue five, good shot.”

Banking hard left I found myself under one of the flights of Junkers 87 Stukas. Pulling up I got the belly of the flight leader in my site and opened fire. A tracer hit the lethal cargo on the underside of the dive bomber and it erupted into a fire ball, taking two of the three other Stukas with it.

“Three with one shot! Top that boys!”

Rolling over I dived down towards another Heinkel and opened fire on its right engine. The engine began to belch flames and black smoke before the bomber slowly entered a death dive. I tried to open fire on the next one but there was a loud clunk that signaled the ammo was spent. Banking away from the enemy fire I headed for the airstrip but not before performing a flyby with the crystal palace. Lining up with the strip I dropped the flaps and the gear but the gear locked light for the right main wheel was still red instead of green. Wagging the wings I tried to get the wheel to drop but it refused to budge. Pushing the throttle forward I pulled up and banked away for a snow covered field on the edge of the city. I brought it in just like any other landing but this time the right wing dropped and the Hurricane ground looped, bending the tips of the prop back and tearing the tip from the right wing. Sliding the canopy back I was about to climb out but something caught my eye, something I had looked over in the heat of battle. A picture. A stallion, mare, and two kids sitting in a photo studio. The picture was splattered with blood but the ponies could still be seen through the crusty, dried red liquid. Gently pulling it from its place in the edge of the artificial horizon I slipped it in my pocket and hopped out of the plane. Walking through the snow I headed for the palace where the royals and my family were holed up during the raid.

~~~~~
Crystal Palace
Twenty Minutes Earlier
~~~~

Thunderstreak continued to flip through the magazine, oblivious to the oncoming attack. Suddenly the cry of a siren made her look up, throw down her magazine, and gallop down the hall.

“Kids! Air raid shelter, now!”

The three kids scrambled from their room and down the stairs towards the shelter, followed closely by the royals and two guards. They made it to the shelter and slammed the large steel door shut. Sitting down they all looked around at the seemingly small space.

“So now what?”

“Now, we wait. This is the sixth raid since midnight so it’s nothing new for Shining and I.”

There was silence for a few minutes before it was broken by a small, scared voice.

“Mum, I’m bored.”

“I know sweetie but the bombs will stop soon and then you can go play in the courtyard.”

They sat there silent again for a bit until Sabre noticed something in the corner of the room.

“Hey, there’s a guitar. I guess I could play us some music to pass the time.”

There was mumbled agreements and Sabre floated the guitar over and found a pick weaved in between the strings. Pulling it out he thought for a moment but came up with nothing.

“Anypony got a request?”

“Oh, oh, that one song from Grandpa Harvard’s records. That blue moon song.”

“Alright.” He strummed the guitar real quick and tuned it before he started to play.

“Blue moon, blue moon, blue moon,
keep shining bright.
Blue moon, keep on shining bright,
You're gonna bring me back my baby tonight,
Blue moon, keep shining bright.

“I said blue moon of Kentucky
keep on shining,
Shine on the one that's gone and left me blue.
I said blue moon of Kentucky
keep on shining,
Shine on the one that's gone and left me blue.

“Well, it was on one moonlight night,
Stars shining bright,
Wish blown high
Love said good-bye.

“Blue moon of Kentucky
Keep on shining.
Shine on the one that's gone and left me blue.

“Well, I said blue moon of Kentucky
Just keep on shining.
Shine on the one that's gone and left me blue.
I said blue moon of Kentucky
keep on shining.
Shine on the one that's gone and left me blue.

“Well, it was on one moonlight night,
Stars shining bright,
Wish blown high
Love said good-bye.

“Blue moon of Kentucky
Keep on shining.
Shine on the one that's gone and left me blue.”

The ponies in the bunker quietly clapped but all jumped when something began banging on the outside of the bunker door.

“Shining, go see what it is.”

He motioned the two guards to follow him and they aimed their tommy guns at the door.

~~~~~
Twenty Minutes Earlier
Edge of the Crystal City
~~~~~

In the distance the rumble of bombs landing on the city made the ground shudder as I continued onwards through the streets. The sirens continued to scream their warnings but those still on the streets seemed not to care. As I walked I saw a shopkeeper sweeping up broken glass from his shop window and a fire crew taking a breather as a fresh crew replaced them. There was talk amongst the fire crew that there was going to be another twenty four shift which enticed a “Gold Feather never takes a holiday” remark from their chief. My footsteps echoed off the empty houses on the empty streets until I reached the crystal palace. Going down the stairs to the tunnels under the palace I found the bunker and began to bang on the door with my fist. The door swung open a few seconds later and I saw two guards with guns aimed directly at me.

“Don’t shoot, I’m friendly!”

They lowered their guns and let me inside where everyone looked up at me.

“What’s going on up there?”

Waving my hand for them to follow me I lead them up the stairs to the balcony that overlooked the city. In the distance a new fire roared as black puffs grew closer to the enemy bombers while dogfighting Spitfires and 109s looped and rolled in the grey sky.

“Soon as this raid is over we’re going home.”

“Good. I don’t like sitting in a cramped bunker for an hour several times a day.”

From our vantage point we watched the firefighters of the city battle blaze after blaze while the enemy returned to their airfields. The sirens soon made a steady tone signaling the all clear for the city. Ponies emerged from the ground and began the cleanup in preparation for the next raid.

“Let’s haul ass before more of them bastards show up.”

Thunderstreak and I lead the way as we went down to the staff car. Piling in we headed for the airfield where our transport was sitting waiting for us on the runway. The driver pulled up to the steps leading to the door of the C-47 Skytrain and we all seemed to fly up the steps into the plane. Sitting down in our seats, the flight engineer shut the door, and the plane began to roll down the runway.

“So, how’s all that diplomacy you wanted to do with the griffins working now Tia?”

“Not the time general.”

“You know, diplomacy is just telling them to fuck off in a way that makes them look forward to the trip. A nice, big bombing raid on Gryphus would have the same effect too.”

“General, do you want war?”

“Are you waiting until they’re marching onto our soil to act?”

There was sudden frantic movement in the cockpit that drew everyone’s attention to the side of the plane that the air crew was looking out of. In the distance two small aircraft were slowly getting closer to the Skytrain as we flew over the crystal cliffs.

“Sabre, did you put that olive colored bag in here like I told you?”

“That really heavy one? Yeah, why?”

“Because. Sabre, Luna, come with me.”

Getting up from my seat I went back and unzipped the canvas bag on the floor and pulled out the gun inside.

“You packed a machine gun general?”

“Not just a machine gun, a fifty caliber. There should be ammo belts and a stand in there too.”

Opening the door I took the stand from Luna and slid the bottom into a hole I had put in the floor of my transport. Putting the gun onto the stand I took the ammunition from Sabre and loaded the gun, the muzzle turning a bluish, black in the December air being blown back by the propellers. The once small specks had now become two small, unidentified fighters directly behind our C-47. Suddenly one pulled up alongside the plane and immediately I swung the gun around to face the cockpit of the 109. He pulled up and the other banked far out to our left before banking right and opening fire in our direction.

“Oh shit, shoot him!”

Following orders from whichever voice had said that I pushed the button between the handles of the .50 and saw tracers fly in the direction of the enemy fighter. After a second of firing past him the bullets found their mark and black smoke from the engine followed the fighter all the way to its landing spot in the crystal channel. The other fighter banked away and ran for home like a pup with its tail between its legs.

“He’s headin’ home!”

“General, why did you pack that machine gun?”

“Because Luna, you never head into a combat zone without either a plan or a big ass gun.”

Taking the gun of the stand I set it aside, closed the door, and took my seat next to Thunderstreak.

“General Jones?”

Looking to my right I saw Celestia staring at the floor.

“I would like to apologize for my behavior a few minutes ago. It is just that I don’t want to see my country go to war.”

“Neither do I, but we know it is inevitable. We need to start preparing.”

“How is that?”

“First tell your higher generals to get their head outta their asses and preparing to move troops to a battle front and provide more weapons to the Home Guard. I got a letter yesterday from the Ponyville Guard leader asking if we could oblige him with a bren gun.”

“That shouldn’t be difficult. So where should the troops go? The crystal ponies are losing the war in Prance.”

“Should Prance fall we can send in an invasion force.”

“General, you seem to know more than just air combat. I would like to make you my military tactical advisor.”

“It would be my honor.”

We looked out the windows at the landscape below and all the little villages. I looked up at the sound of hooves stopping next to my seat.

“General, message from the Crystal City for you.”

He hoofed over the piece of paper and trotted back to his station at the radio. Looking over the paper I saw it was from Cadence, Shining Armor, and Group Captain Smith.

On behalf of the recommendation of Group Captain Joseph Smith the Crystal Empire is honored to bestow upon Major General James G. Jones the Crystal Medal of Merit for his actions on December the Fifth of Nineteen Eighty Six.

Thunderstreak took the letter from me and read it over.

“What exactly did you do today?”

“I tried my hand at bomber interceptor. Turns out I’m fairly good.”

“And how many did you get exactly?”

“Five.”

She nodded in approval and looked back out the window. I suddenly remembered the picture in my pocket. Taking it out I held it out for Princess Celestia.

“Princess, the plane I was flying, it had this picture in the artificial horizon. I want it returned to his widow.”

“General, I will personally make sure it is given to her.”

She placed the picture in a briefcase between her and Luna and looked back out the window as we crossed the border into Equestria. Down below ponies on town streets looked up at the camouflaged transport. As we flew we saw a group of children trying to race the shadow of the Skytrain.

“Look at them, so young and innocent.”

“Tia, it’ll be fine. Surely the griffins wouldn’t be barbaric enough to bomb civilians on purpose.”

“But what if they are? Thousands of children silently crying over the rubble of their houses. And when they cry silently it’s because they can’t stop. Any parent knows that.”

“Are you a parent Celestia?”

She looked at me with sadness in her eyes but she pulled herself together. Two hours later we landed in Canterlot where a snow storm had been scheduled for later that evening. Stepping down from the stairs on the door I sank into two inches of snow.

“Damn corporal, need to get some snow plows out here before this gets deeper.”

“I’ll work on that sir.” The young marine replied with a smile as he lead us to our car. “Sir, I hope this isn’t sudden but Princesses Celestia and Luna have appointed me as you and your family’s personal guard.”

“I would argue with the fact they chose a marine but y’all are the greatest fighting force in the world so I know we’ll be safe.”

“I would disagree with you sir but we are.”

The three of us piled into the black staff car that would carry us to the train station.

“So corporal, tell us about yourself.”

~~~~~
20:00 Hours
1237 North Main St.
Ponyville
~~~~~

The front door slammed shut and a frustrated Typhoon stomped into the living room.

“Why are all nice guys always such perverts?!”

She stood blowing steam from her nostrils before she suddenly noticed the marine sitting in the chair by the radio with a cup of tea.

“My apologies,” she said as she straitened her mane “who are you?”

“Thunderstreak, this is our new body guard, Corporal Tough Charger.”

“Well it is a pleasure to meet you Mr. Charger.”

“The pleasure is all mine Ms. Typhoon.”

“So you’re a marine huh?”

“Yes ma’am. I felt the military was the best way to help pay for my college education.”

“You’re in college?”

“Not yet. I’m trying to get into the University of Canterlot.”

“Me too!”

“Really? How interesting. What are you planning to study?”

“Business. You?”

“History. I always loved books on the Germane Revolution.”

They began a lengthy discussion about schooling when Sabre suddenly came rushing downstairs with a scroll.

“Guys, guess what I just got?”

“A hooker? I don’t know, what?”

“Spike just forwarded a letter from the princesses. Apparently they liked the song that I sang during the air raid. They want to sign me to their record label.”

“What?!” We all replied in unison.

“I know right?! This is the best opportunity of my life.”

“Then go ahead and take it. I guess we’re all getting big changes in our lives this week.”

“I guess so. I gotta go write back!”

He galloped up the stairs to his room where we heard him digging for paper and a pen. ‘Maybe things are starting to look up for us.’

~~~~~
The sky over Canterlot
Monday, December 8, 1986
The Day of the Wedding
~~~~~

“Corsair One, you are cleared to land.”

“Roger, cleared to land.”

Lining up with the runway for the Canterlot Aerodrome I flipped the gear handle and heard the gear jam in the gear bay. Wagging the wings the gear refused to budge and stayed firmly in place in the wing.

“Canterlot tower, this is Corsair One. My landing gear is jammed. I’m gonna have to belly land.”

“Roger that Corsair One. We’ll send out the fire crew.”

Banking to avoid the runway I brought it in as though it was any other landing. The plane’s nose dug into the dirt and dug a shallow ditch about twenty yards long in the dirt and snow. When it stopped I slid the canopy back and climbed out in my dress uniform for the wedding. A fire fighter approached me as I dusted off my collar and smiled at him.

“Park it for me will ya?” I began walking away towards the taxi stop down the street from the airfield. “And don’t scratch the paint!” Looking back I saw the fire crew shaking their heads at me. Catching a cab I made my way to the palace where there was still last minute adjustments to the decorations for the wedding. In the ball room the final forks and spoons were being put in place as they prepared for the reception after the wedding. Further down the hall I saw Sabre straitening his black bowtie.

“Hey kiddo. You ready to be my best man?”

“Yeah. I don’t have to give that whole best stallion speech do I?”

“Naw. I figured you wouldn’t anyways.”

“Good, good. So what do we do until the wedding?”

“Sure as hell don’t speak of the bachelor party. God, I didn’t even know a mare could do most of those things.”

The sound of hooves on the floor behind me got my attention and a hoof landed on my shoulder. Looking behind me I saw two purple eyes looking back.

“General Jones, may I speak with you?”

“Of course Tia.”

We walked down the corridor and the stained glass windows made patterns on the floor and wall that rivaled even the most beautiful paintings.

“General, we have a problem.”

“What is it?”

“Several ships from the griffin and changeling fleets have disappeared from their ports. Among them, aircraft carriers and battleships.”

“And they aren’t moving towards the Crystal Empire?”

“Our Blackbird and U-2 pilots have found nothing of them in the waters around the Crystal Empire.”

“So send the Blackbird to scour the channel and the ocean for them. There is no way I am allowing an attack on this nation while I am a general.”

“We sent the planes out this morning but we have found nothing. Even the shipping companies have reported nothing in any of the sea lanes.”

“So they’re avoiding the shipping lanes? What are the closest military bases that they could hit?”

“Honoluna, Haywaii and Manehattan.”

“That’s where the two main battle fleets are right?”

“Yes.”

“Call them and put them on alert. This could be the warning signs.”

“I’ll call them right now. We don’t need another wedding disrupted by a national emergency.” She began to walk away but stopped in her tracks. “And general, the answer to your question from the plane, yes, a long time ago.” She continued down the corridor for her room. Looking at the city below, which had been tinted green by the stained glass, I cringed at the thought of griffin bombers flying overhead raining death upon the citizens. ‘No, not while I’m alive.’ Going back down the corridor I entered the reception area where ponies in black and white uniforms were carrying platters of food for later in the night. ‘And sure as hell not on my wedding day’

~~~~~
18:00 Hours
Canterlot Palace
December 8, 1986
~~~~~

“Fillies and gentlecolts, we are gathered here today to celebrate the union of Colonel Thunderstreak and Major General James Jones.” The audience of ponies and a few humans sat quiet as Celestia continued on with the ceremony. “Should anyone have any reason that these two should not be wed, speak now or forever hold your peace.” There wasn’t a sound and the princess continued on. “James, do you promise to be Thunderstreak’s lawfully wedded husband, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do you part?”

“I do.”

“Thunderstreak, do you promise to be James’ lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do you part.”

“I do.”

“Than by the power vested in me by the nation of Equestria, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.”

~~~~~
Meanwhile in Southern Prance
~~~~~

The sound of barking, growling dogs echoed through the small village.

"In the train cars! Now!" A griffin major in his crisp, black SS uniform barked to the cowering ponies on the platform. A small colt nuzzled into his father’s leg as they stood waiting their turn to board the train, his older brother standing silent on the opposite side of their father. Suddenly the griffin major appeared in front of them. He leaned down to the cowering colt and stopped inches away from his face.

"Are you scared little one?" The young colt nodded and the griffin grinned and flicked his cigarette away. "You should be." Suddenly his claws grabbed his pistol from its holster and put it to the colt's head. "Never show fear when faced by the enemy." He squeezed the trigger and the colt dropped to the concrete platform. The stallion dropped to the platform and began sobbing while the other colt stood silent. "Get up you worthless scum. Now everyone in the train!" They all hurried into the cargo cars and the doors slammed shut. The train lurched forward. Forward, towards death

Author's Note

I probably won't be working on the next chapter this weekend because I'm off to comic con in Louisville, Kentucky, a five hour drive from my house. I also added the ending for a possible side story to this about the ponies the griffins capture.

13: Let's kill Hitler

~~~
Quick note. During the wedding the following will colored; Will singing is green, Sabre is red, and both singing together is pink.
~~~

“So, Mrs. Jones, how is married life treatin’ ya so far?”

“Very nice.”

We looked at all the guests in the ballroom as one of the waiters refilled my champagne glass.

“Will the bride and groom please step out to the dance floor for their first dance?”

Thunderstreak and I stood up and made our way to the dance floor while Stardust’s orchestra flipped to the right page in their music books. Thunderstreak flew up to my level and when we had gotten adjusted the band began to play Moonlight Serenade.

“Say, isn’t this the first song we actually danced to at the gala?”

“Yes it is. I managed to talk Glenn into playing it for our first dance.”

“That’s so sweet.”

When the song ended the sound of applause nearly made us all deaf. There was a sudden squeak from the microphone and we all looked to see Sabre and Will on the stage with a microphone for each of them.

“So, today I gained a new dad, my mom gained a new husband, and this nation gained a new most loved couple. To celebrate this occasion, Will Donavan and I would like to perform a song just for them.”

“Like the wallpaper sticks to the wall
Like the seashore clings to the sea
Like you'll never get rid of your shadow
Will, you'll never get rid of me

“Let all the others fight and fuss
Whatever happens, we've got us.

“Me and my shadow
We're closer than pages that stick in a book
We're closer than ripples that play in a brook
Strolling down the avenue
Wherever you find him, you'll find me, just look
Closer than a miser or the bloodhound's to Liza
Me and my shadow
We're closer than smog when it clings to L.A.
We're closer than Bobby is to J.F.K.
Not a soul can bust this team in two
We stick together like glue

“And when it's sleeping time
That's when we rise
We start to swing
Swing to the skies
Our clocks don't chime
What a surprise
They ring-a-ding-ding!
Happy New Year!

“Me and my shadow
And now to repeat what I said at the start
They'll need a large crowbar to break us apart
We're alone but far from blue

“Before we get finished, we'll make the town roar
We'll make all the late spots, and then a few more
We'll wind up at Jilly's right after Toot's Shore
Life is gonna be we-wow-whee!
Here comes the party!
For my shadow and me!”

“Say Will?”
“What is it, Sabre?”
“Do me a favor?”
“What do you want, now?”
“Would you mind taking it, just one more time?”
“From the top?”
“No! From the ending!”
“Wonderful!”

“And while we are swinging, to mention a few
We'll drop in at Danny's, The Little Club too
But wind up at Jilly's, whatever we do
Life is gonna be we-wow-whee!
Wow!
For my shadow and me!"

“Will?”
“Oh, forget it Sabre.”
"Alright."

The crowd roared with approval and they bowed before stepping down from the stage. We applauded with the crowd and went back to our seats at the table. Taking a sip of the champagne I smiled at Thunderstreak next to me.

“So what do ya think? Beautiful wedding isn’t it?”

“It is. And it’s nice you got Stardust to play our song.”

“You’re gonna have to put up with me for life so I felt it was necessary.”

“James, how long do humans normally live.”

“Well my grandpa lived to seventy so we can go for a while. What about ponies?”

“It’s, uh, about the same.”

“Thunderstreak, don’t lie.”

“Fine, it’s well past a hundred. Just look at Granny Smith. Applejack said that mare would probably out live the lot of ‘em.”

“So I’m gonna go way before you. But promise me one thing.”

“What?”

“When I get old and I either can’t wipe my ass or remember where I am, just take me out in a field and shoot me.”

“If I don’t shoot you in a few months when I’m fat and moody.”

“I hope not.” Something out of the corner of my eye got my attention and I saw it was Pinkie and a grey pegasus mare both sticking their heads into the chocolate fountain. “Will ya look at that?” The remark got the attention of Rainbow Dash who cringed at the sight.

“Uh, James, Thunderstreak, I feel I need to tell you that those two are dangerous. Especially with that much sweets in their systems.”

We looked again and saw Pinkie standing there with her head covered in chocolate, shaking uncontrollably while the grey pegasus hovered above the other ponies.

“Derpy, come down.” Dash shouted up to her.

“Are you threatening me? I am the great derpholio!”

“Oh sweet Celestia, not this again.” Muttered an annoyed Rainbow Dash as she flew up to bring the mare down. We all watched the spectacle above us but a hoof poking me in the shoulder drew my attention away. Behind us stood Sabre, a note held in his magic.

“Can we talk?”

“Sure. Honey, I’ll be right back.”

“Alright sweetie.” Thunderstreak replied as she watched Derpy try to bite Rainbow Dash. Sabre and I dodged ponies rushing to see the mid-air drama and made our way into the hallway.

“So, what’s up?”

“I enlisted.”

“You what?!”

“I joined the army. You’re now looking at Specialist Fifth Class Sabre Rattle.”

“Aw hell no. I’m talking Celestia into getting you a discharge, now.”

“No, dad, I asked the princesses for this. I get to be in a tank division to perform for them.”

“So you’re an enlisted show pony?”

“Yep.”

“No combat?”

“Nope.”

“Then that makes it a lot better, but you’re gonna have to tell mom.”

“Alright.”

“Just do me a favor, tell her tomorrow cause I have to go to Honoluna. I don’t want to be anywhere near Ponyville when that bombshell drops.”

“Alright. What time do you have to leave?”

“Plane takes off at ten.”

“Then I’ll tell her at ten o one so the shockwave will get you there faster.”

“Thanks kid. Now, let’s go see if Dash got Derpy down yet.”

We walked into the ballroom and found the situation over and ponies going back to what they had been doing before. As we walked through the room I heard an animal like sound behind me before a cheerful “Hey dad!” Turning around I saw Lancaster sitting on top of a large bird with a can of soda in his hoof.

“Uh, what ya got there?”

“A soda.”

“I think he’s talking about the gigantic bird.” Sabre deadpanned.

“Oh, this is Marvin. He’s an ostrich.”

“Two questions. Why and how?”

“Because ostriches are cool and Princess Luna gave him to me.”

“God damn it Luna. Can this wedding get any weirder?”

“I don’t know. Come on Marvin.” Lancaster began to ride away but something else got our attention. Behind him on the ostrich, sitting quietly, was a duck.

“I have really got to stop asking if things can get weirder. This place is starting to take it as a challenge.”

“Never question the motives of a party princess and a seven year old. Those two will be just as confusing as Pinky.”

Taking my seat at the table I chugged the rest of the champagne and told the waiter to get me a beer.

“What’s up with you?”

“Oh, you’ll find out tomorrow after I leave honey.”

“What does that mean?”

“You’ll find out.”

“James, tell me or I swear to the gods I will castrate you with a rusty kitchen knife.”

“Ask Sabre, but for all that is holy don’t do that to me.”

“Fine, I’ll go ask him.”

As soon as she was out of ear shot I turned to the four men next to me.

“You boys bring the helmets?” They all produced an army helmet and an extra for me. “Helmets on.” The helmets plunked onto our heads and we waited.

“You what!!!” The room seemed to shake as Thunderstreak’s voice rose above all others in the room.

“All clear.” We took off the helmets as Thunderstreak stormed back to the table.

“So, how’d it go?”

“I will fucking end you.”

“I’ll take that as not good. Honey, he’ll be fine.”

“I know but, accidents can happen.”

“Hon, read my lips. He will be fine.”

“But what if something happens? A show pony can easily be switched to active duty.”

“I’ll do everything in my power to make sure he’s fine.”

“You better.”

~~~~~
11:00 Hours Haywaii Time
Honoluna, Haywaii
R.N.S. Phoenix
December 9, 1986
~~~~~

Captain Regal Knight led me down the deck of the mammoth battleship sitting in Honoluna harbor.

“So captain, what is the top speed of this vessel?”

“Twenty one knots.”

The sailors stood at attention along the railing as we continued down the deck.

“General, what are you here for again?”

“Princess Celestia has appointed me her military tactical advisor and I am to visit the main fleets and most major bases. That includes Honoluna and the battle fleet.”

“Fine. But I want you off my ship as soon as possible.”

“No problem captain. I think I’m done here.”

Making my way down the gangplank by the second bow turret I stepped onto the PT boat that would take me to the next battleship. The small boat with seventy three painted on in white slowly pulled away from the ship and seemingly drifted to the Fillydelphia. The gangplank from the battleship dropped and the ponies aboard the PT boat went about tying it up as the commander of the Fillydelphia stood waiting for us at the top of the gangplank. Walking up I extended my hand to the elderly earth stallion who promptly brushed it aside.

“Nice to see you too admiral.”

“Don’t give me that shit general. I don’t like the air force and quite frankly I don’t like you.”

“Aw, come on admiral. Tell me how you really feel.”

“If you think I am above shoving you overboard you are sadly mistaken.”

“Now admiral, the princess said you have to play nice with the other brass.”

“I’m sixty one and cranky. Playing nice at my age is simply telling somepony to go fuck themselves.”

“Nice to know. If you’re going to be like that I’ll just go.”

“Good riddance.”

Walking back down the gangplank I found my bucket seat on the PT boat and we set off for the docks so I could inspect the nearby air field. As we pulled up to the dock me and two others jumped from the boat to the floating, wooden platform and hurriedly tied the boat up. With that done I jogged up the steps at the end and climbed into the jeep sitting idling, waiting for me to tell the driver where to go. I gave the order and the jeep took off for Lighting Air Base where the first line of Haywaii’s defense against aerial enemies. Roaring through the gate we sped around a corner and screeched to a stop in front of a hangar with the number one painted on.

“This is where the Colonel’s fighter is sir.”

Climbing out of the jeep I walked through the open hangar doors towards the P-40 sitting in the middle of the hangar. Above, on the nose of the fighter, a sky blue earth pony lay with his hooves dug into the engine trying desperately to fix something. “Come on you stubborn son of a bitch!” He grunted before the cracked line came out and began to wildly spray oil all over. “Fuck! Someone, give me the tape!” He hollered as the oil began a relentless assault on him. Grabbing the roll of silver tape off the wing I tossed it up to him and he struggled for a moment before getting a piece of tape over the opening.

“There. Now, you’re General Jones?”

“Yep. I take it a cracked line in the engine?”

“Yeah, fucking thing’s been giving me fits all week. Came to a head when that line sprayed oil on my windscreen last night. Had to lean out the cockpit to see the runway.”

“Maybe I need to see about wipers for the fighters.”

“Well after that incident I had the crew chief put a wiper off a wrecked bomber on there.”

“Wise man. Look, I’m here on business so I’ll get strait to the point. How combat ready are your pilots?”

“Very sir. I would personally swear on my life we could take on any plane the enemy has to throw at us.”

“Really? Well as I’m sure you have been briefed on the threat that could be on its way here I want you to know that if your flyboys can’t protect this island than it’s your ass on trial.”

“I will ensure that this island is safe as long as I am alive sir.”

“Good man. Oh, and a suggestion, don’t park your fighters wingtip-to-wingtip. Makes ‘em easy targets.”

“I’ll get on that sir. Now, if you excuse me, that tape ain’t going to hold.” He replied in an annoyed tone.

He went back to his work and left me standing silent by the shark mouthed fighter. After a few moments I decided it was time to leave and made my way back to the jeep where the sergeant sat with a book in his magic grip. Climbing into the passenger seat I looked at him and still looking at his book he began to speak.

“I hope he didn’t sell you on anything he said. Between me and you, the colonel’s the biggest liar on this rock.”

“Naw, I could tell he’s a fucking liar. He couldn’t fool me.”

“Good, good. So, where to sir?”

“Hangar nine. If no one on this shit-hole island is gonna let me do my job than I’m going home. I have a pregnant wife and she got an appointment for tonight to check on the baby.”

“Congrats sir.”

“You have any kid’s sergeant?”

“Two and another on the way, sir”

“No need for that ‘sir’ stuff. Just call me James.”

“Yes si- I mean yes James.”

The jeep flew across the air field towards the hangar where my C-47 sat in the sun. When the jeep pulled up to the plane there was a stallion with a message from Canterlot. Taking the note as I hopped out of the jeep I began to read as I climbed the stairs and took my seat.

To Major General James Jones

General, earlier today we received a photograph from our informant in the Griffin Empire. In the photograph the human that you were unable to identify is clearly seen without his cap. The other generals and admirals have seen the photograph and the only one left is you. I will make sure the picture is on it's way when you get home.

~Princesses Celestia and Luna

Folding the note up, I slipped it in my pocket and looked out the window at the runway that now sat below the plane. A few seconds later the engines let out a throaty roar and the transport began to roll down the runway.

~~~~~
20:00 Hours
Ponyville Hospital
Room 43
~~~~~

“Well, we got the results back.” The light brown stallion said as he walked into the room. From my position in the chair by the bed I could barely see the papers on his clip board.

“So would you like the good news or the better news?”

“Good news.” Thunderstreak and I replied in unison.

“Well the baby is doing just fine. And so is the other one. Congratulations you two. You’re having twins!”

“Twins?” We again said in unison. Suddenly I began to feel light headed and the world went black. Soon I woke up and saw Thunderstreak talking to the doctor.

“So will he be fine?”

“Mr. Cake did the same thing when we told them about their twins.”

Sitting strait up as a ramrod I looked around the room and saw the only other two occupants of the room staring bewildered.

“Welcome back to the land of the living sweetie.”

“Nice to be back. I think I’m gonna go outside for some air.”

“Alright.”

Getting up from my seat I made my way down the quiet, bare hallway towards the front door. Passing the front desk I nodded at the nurse who gave a small but friendly smile. When I got outside I leaned against the wall by the door and pulled a cigar from my inside, chest pocket. Pulling a small box from my pocket I pulled a match out and ran it across the side of the box which set it ablaze with a small orange glow. Putting it to the cigar I waited for the couple of seconds it took to light before tossing the used match to the snow covered ground. Over the last few months I had learned to enjoy the tobacco from Equestria and its exotic flavor. Just as I tossed away the last bit of cigar the door opened and Thunderstreak trotted out.

“You ready to go home?”

“Yeah, too damn cold to be out.”

“And Sabre had to foalsit for the Cakes since Pinkie left for that party convention in Manehattan so it’s just five of us.”

“Typhoon still trying to get the attention that marine today?”

“Yeah. How long before you think she realizes he bats for the other team?”

“Who knows? I mean, you wouldn’t know that he does just by looking at him. Oh, well. She’ll figure it out.”

As we walked along the streets of Ponyville we saw quite a few ponies still out and about at restaurants and shops.

“What exactly is Hearths Warming? I know it’s coming up but what is it?”

“I don’t know. We never really celebrated much when I was a filly. Mom was always at the bar so I wasn’t very concerned with holidays.”

“Well I know just the thing. Christmas. We can celebrate two holidays in one month.”

“Christmas?”

“Yeah. When I was a kid we would always put up a tree and every Christmas morning there would be gifts under the tree and I would get a new model plane that me and dad would put together. Why don’t we do that?”

“Sounds nice. And it would be nice to see how humans celebrate holidays.”

“So it’s settled. We’ll celebrate Hearths Warming and Christmas.”

The snow crunched under us as we walked through town but Thunderstreak decided we should detour by Sugarcube Corner to see if we could see how Sabre was doing. From our view as we passed all was quiet but if what I had heard about the Cake twins was true, he was in for one hell of a surprise later. A few minutes later we arrived at the house. Turning the key I heard the familiar click of the deadbolt and we stepped inside where heat from the fireplace washed over us.

“Kids, we’re home!”

“We’re in the kitchen!” Typhoon hollered back to us.

Walking into the kitchen we saw them sitting at the table with homework spread out in front of them.

“Dad, can you help me with maths?”

“Sure Typhoon.”

Plopping down in the chair next to her I looked at her worksheet in confusion.

“When did they start adding letters to it?” I asked as I flipped through the packet. “Honey, this is Greek to me. I don’t know if I can help ya.”

“Can you help me?” Lancaster asked from the far side of the table.

“I’ll try.” I replied as I switched sides and looked over his paper. “So which one is it?” He pointed a hoof at number five. Looking down at the question I began to read aloud.

“If Princess Luna has twenty guards to her detail and Princess Celestia has a third more, how many guards does Princess Cadence have? Wait, what? When the fuck did she get in there?”

“I don’t know.”

Leaning back in the chair I stared at the homework paper on the table dumbfounded. A sudden, frantic knocking on the door got my attention and, as usual, I was the one to answer the door. As soon as the door was open far enough a grey blur shot passed me into the house.

“Dad?”

“Son, we’ve gotta talk. Now.”

“Ok. Office is where your room was.” I said as I lead him down the hall. It had been less than a week since he moved in with Amelia and things had calmed down around the house. Opening the door to the home office I led him to the oak desk by the right wall next to the window. He suddenly tossed a manila envelope onto the desk as I was about to sit.

“What’s this?”

“Just open it.”

Flipping up the top of the envelope I reached inside and pulled out the contents. All that was inside were three pictures of a human who I had never planned to see.

“Are these real?”

“Taken two days ago in Gryphus at a socialist rally. Son, this man was presumed dead for the last eleven years I was on earth. There is no way we are letting him live on this planet.”

“So what’s the plan?”

“Way I see it; we need to send in a special operations team to kill this bastard.”

“Alright, what the hell. Let’s kill Hitler.”

Author's Note

Yep, old scramble brains is in the Griffin Empire. And I have decided to write a one-shot about Sabre watching the Cake twins for the night. I'm also looking for someone to make cover art and maybe even some art to go with some chapters.

14: Prelude to War

“So, here’s the plan. The intel says that Hitler is staying in the palace in Gryphus on the second floor. He’s supposed to speak from the balcony outside his room tomorrow at noon. We can send in a team of five assassins to take him out. Then it’s all good.”

“What about that parade you were scheduled to be in out in Fillydelphia?” Dad asked me with obvious concern in his voice.

“It got moved to the twelfth. I need you to make sure this gets taken care of.”

“No problem.”

“Now, you probably ought to go home. It’s late.”

“Yeah. The parade’s supposed to be on TV. I guess I’ll see you then.”

He walked out without another word and left to return to Canterlot. I walked out into the living room and turned on the radio where the news had just ended.

“Sweetie, what did your dad want?”

“Nothing dear. Just business stuff.”

“Alright, now come get your dinner or you’re going to be wearing it.”

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
Ponyville Aerodrome
December 10, 1986
~~~~~

“Attention!” Major Rainbow Dash barked to the fifty flyers in front of us. They all snapped to attention and waited for orders. “You are about to embark on a great crusade into the war that will end all wars. You are the first Equestrians to enter combat and you will succeed. When you reach the Crystal Empire I want the griffins to tremble in fear when they see our fighters. I want you to prove to me, the princesses, and the world that you are the greatest pilots in history.” Rainbow continued, “And now, with the support of your nation behind you, fly. Fly and prove to the enemy we are a force to be reckoned with.”

“Yes ma’am!” They all shouted and they climbed into their aircraft. Of the fifty fighters a few were the red tailed P-40’s of the all-mare squadron but most were stallions who snagged the positions before more mares could sign up. The engines fired up and they all rolled towards the runway like a gaggle of geese.

“Well, once they takeoff they’re now pilots for the Crystal Empire. We can do no more Dash. Oh, and my files say you haven’t had your tetanus shot. Can you go get that so I don’t need to bitch about it?”

“Yeah. But, can you talk to Thunderstreak about being less forceful with needles? She’s giving medicine not trying to stab somepony to death.”

“Yeah. She’s probably gonna kill me when I have to get my shots.”

Walking away I headed for my office and was only about fifty yards away when a sergeant approached me with a clipboard. “General, can you sign off on these parts orders for me? We’re stuck using tape and cannibal planes for repairs.”

“No problem.” I was writing my name on the paper when a blast made me and everyone else nearly dive for cover. Looking around I saw smoldering rubble where my office had been in the headquarters building. “Fucking hell! Miller! Tarr! Marko! Will!” I shouted as I ran towards the building and ponies poured out of it. Just as I reached the building the four men in question walked out covered in dust and a few cuts.

“Are you boys okay?”

“Yeah. Just shaken up.” Will replied as he wiped away the blood that was running down from a cut on his forehead. “General, what the hell happened?”

“If I had to guess I’d say someone was tryin’ to kill me.”

Walking into the dusty rubble I found nothing left of my office or its contents. Suddenly two hooves wrapped around my neck and I could tell by the softness and color that they belonged to Thunderstreak.

“I was so worried! I thought you were inside. When I saw your office, I…” She broke down sobbing and I turned around and pulled her into my embrace.

“Honey, it’s fine. I’m alright. See? Not a scratch.”

She continued crying and I had to lead her home after giving the order to put the base on high alert and that only those with my permission could come and go.

~~~~~
12:30 Hours
1237 N. Main St.
Ponyville
~~~~~

Thunderstreak sat at the table with a bottle of cola. It had been over two hours since the explosion and she had calmed down. Pulling up a chair I sat down with her and looked over at her.

“Honey, I want an honest answer. That note from a few months ago, did it have something to do with today?”

She nodded and looked down at the table. “It was a threat against you.”

“What did it say?”

“The man must fall as all men must. The fate of all is always dust.”

“And look at me. I’m fine. You have no need to worry.” In the corner of the room the young stallion in his black dress uniform stood at attention and watched our conversation. “And if anyone did try to pull anything here we have Corporal Charger to help protect us.”

“I’m always here ma’am. Anyone who dares to attack any of you will have to go through me first.”

“See? We’re completely safe here.”

The words had barley left my lips when the kitchen window shattered into millions of shards and we all dived to the floor. Corporal Charger drew his pistol and quickly made his way to the window where the familiar rat-tat-tat of machine guns started and sent him ducking down again.

“Looked like five charlies outside equipped with sub-machine guns. Where’s a grenade when you fucking need it?”

I grabbed a napkin off the table and crawled over under the window by Charger. Slowly lifting the napkin I let it slide into the view of the gunners outside who immediately fired at the movement. Crawling back to the table side by Thunderstreak I told her to stay low and I crawled as fast as I could up the stairs to the bedroom. I hurriedly grabbed the .44 and extra rounds from the drawer and made my way over to the window at the end of the second floor hallway. Peeking outside I saw three zebras with tommy guns and two griffins with MP 40s. They were focused on the lower level and obviously had no idea that someone had escaped up stairs. Making sure the gun was loaded I stood up just enough to get one of the griffins in my site. Squeezing the trigger I saw the window shatter and the side of the griffin’s head explode into a cloud of blood and brain matter.

“Fucking shit! One’s upstairs!” The other griffin screamed and I hurriedly ducked down. Crawling back downstairs I heard two shots from the kitchen and the amount of machine gun fire decreased. On my hands and knees I went into the kitchen where Thunderstreak still hid under the table.

“Get to the living room. Get the phone and call the base. Tell them to send soldiers, an air strike, I don’t care. Just get help down here. The code to mobilize is ‘Danny Boy needs a doctor’. Say that three times and tell them General Jones’ house as the location.”

“Alright.” She replied and hurriedly crawled as best she could into the living room. Making my way to the spot under the window I sat next to Charger and we both looked at each other.

“Corporal, how much ammo you got?”

“Two more rounds sir. I doubt I can do very much with this.”

“Then do what you can. And if need be we’ll shoot those bastards with spare ammo for mine and a hammer.”

“Yes sir.” He said just before he peeked up and over the window sill and a bullet whizzed past his head. “Alright. We need something to distract them.”

Stroking my chin for a moment I thought of an idea and handed Charger my gun.

“What in tartarus are you doing?!”

“Giving them something to shoot at.”

Crawling out of the kitchen I made my way to the front door which had a few dozen bullet holes in it from the initial random firing. Flinging the door open I jumped out and shouted “Look at me, I’m a target!” before diving for cover around the corner of the house as bullets whizzed past my head. I heard two loud bangs in rapid succession and the machine gun fire ceased. Looking around the corner I saw the two remaining attackers lying dead on the street by the fence. As I stepped out from my hiding spot I saw three jeeps with gun mounts in the back and a couple of troop trucks close behind. They screeched to a stop near the corpses and troops poured out of the trucks. A grey pony in a khaki Navy uniform stepped out of the lead jeep and walked up the walkway towards me with aviators on and a corncob pipe clenched firmly in his mouth.

“For fucks sake dad, you ain't MacArthur. Get rid of the pipe.”

“Nice to see you can critique my appearance even after getting shot at.”

“I got it from mom. Now, why are you here in Ponyville?”

“Am I not allowed to check on my son after a bomb was placed in his office?”

“It would be nice if you called first.”

“Your wife called me.”

We stood in the yard as MPs roped off the area. Another jeep came flying up to the house and before it had fully stopped the three kids had jumped out and came running up.

“Are you all okay?”

“Why did they do this?”

“Is Charger okay?”

The bombardment of questions made me snap and I had to yell to quiet them. “Yes we’re fine; I don’t know why they did it; and Typhoon it’s high time you learned Charger bats for the other team. Now everyone inside.” They all went inside single-file and I remained outside to help in any way I could. There was a sudden cry of “There’s a live one!” from one of the soldiers moving the attacker’s bodies. We ran over and found the zebra barely conscious and struggling to breath. A medic hurried over and began to work on him but shook his head.

“He’s losing blood internally and I can’t get him to an ER fast enough to save him.”

We nodded in acknowledgement and the zebra tried to say a few words that became mixed with the gurgling of blood. Kneeling down next to him I listened to the words that he could get out with his last few breaths. “You will fall. And Equestria will fall with you.” He whispered then let out his last breath. He then went limp and the medic had two MPs haul him away. As we all stood watching the soldiers clean up the bodies the stern voice next to me spoke up.

“The mission in Gryphus failed by the way.”

“There was a chance it would.”

“Celestia isn’t happy we did what we did.”

“She’ll get over it. Won’t be the first time we’ll do something stupid. We are from the the Jones family after all. You wanna come inside for coffee or something?”

“Naw, I should get back to Canterlot. Explain to Celestia what happened. Oh, and before I forget.” He pulled a manila envelope out of his briefcase and gave it to me. “Intel on locations in the Griffin Empire.”

I took the envelope from him and he trotted back to his jeep. The motor roared and the exhaust pipe belched a puff of black smoke before the jeep went flying down the street. As I walked back inside I found the kids rummaging through the cabinets and Charger pressing a hoof to his shoulder.

“What the hell happened?”

“One of them bastards got a lucky shot in my shoulder.”

“Why didn’t you tell one of the medics?”

“Cause I don’t want this on my record. If I get it taken care of by somepony who won’t report it I can still fight. Celestia doesn’t want a damaged soldier guarding a VIP and this is the nicest job I’ve had.”

“Alright. Sabre, Typhoon, you two help him up to Sabre’s room and we can treat him there. Be discreet though. There are MPs and medics all over outside.”

They nodded and helped the wounded marine to his hooves and led him upstairs. Walking into the living room I found Thunderstreak sitting on the couch in silence. Her gaze was directed at the floor and she had sadness in her eyes. Sitting down next to her I reached over and pulled her into me. Her head pressed against my chest and she looked up at me.

“James, I don’t want to stay here. I want to go somewhere safe.”

“Alright, I’ll look into a house up in the Appaloosa Mountains. That’s out of range for any enemy aircraft and we can have a fence around the property.”

“Thank you.”

We sat in silence as the soldiers outside finished the quick repair work on the house which mostly consisted of plywood nailed over the bullet holes and shattered windows. A few minutes later Typhoon came downstairs looking for more cotton and gauze in the cabinets. As she started up the stairs I told her that her and the other two needed to pack a bag.

“Why?”

“Because it has been decided that it would be safer for you guys to be in the countryside than here.”

“But, what about school?”

“We can get you a tutor. Your safety is more important to me than anything else so go start packing.”

She nodded her head and hurried upstairs to tell her brothers and we were again left in silence. We watched the ponies outside the house through the remaining windows and we continued well towards nightfall. When we finally moved from the couch it was five and as I walked into the kitchen to fix dinner I heard a knocking at the front door. Placing my hand on my gun I slowly opened the door but found a brown earth pony sergeant in a Third Armored Division uniform and a letter with the division insignia at the top in his hoof.

“For Specialist Rattle.” He said as I took it from him. Shutting the door I looked over the letter and found the words Germareny, deployment, and December 11, 1986 amongst the many others that were now insignificant. Hurrying upstairs I went into Sabre’s room where he was packing a bag to go with Thunderstreak and the others.

“Hey dad.” He said without even looking up at me.

“Sabre, we need to talk.”

In the corner, Charger dozed in a recliner that had been placed by the picture window on the wall facing the street. Sabre plopped down on his bed and sat on the edge like I had seen Lyra sit on the park benches. Sitting down next to him I handed him the letter and saw his face go blank.

“I have to report to the train station tomorrow at six to deploy to Germareny. I don’t want to go.”

“Well son, you were the one who enlisted so get over it. And as long as you’re a show pony you have nothing to worry about. Now, I’m going to go cook dinner. And Charger is to have your bed tonight so you can use the cot in the garage or sleep on the couch.”

Walking out into the hallway I went downstairs and picked up the phone. Pressing zero I was connected with the operator and had her connect me to the Canterlot palace.

“Royal Palace. This is the secretary to Princess Celestia, how may I help you?”

“This is General Jones. I wish to speak with the princess.”

“One moment general.”

Tapping my foot I listened to the silence from being on hold. A few moments later the phone clicked as someone picked it up.

“Hello?”

“Princess?”

“Ah, General Jones. I hope you know I’m not very happy about that little stunt you and your father pulled.”

“Oh well. Now listen, I need to use you and Luna’s mountain retreat for a few weeks.”

“What for?”

“To smuggle coke, what do you think for? My wife is terrified of being in town after two attempts on my life in one day.”

“Alright general, you can use our mountain house. There’ll be a car there to pick you up between noon and one tomorrow afternoon. Is Corporal Charger going with you?”

“I’m actually staying here. Thunderstreak, Corporal Charger, and two of the kids are going.”

“Which one of them is not going?”

“Sabre. He’s supposed to ship out for Germareny tomorrow morning.”

“My apologies general. Also, I’m sending Lieutenant Colonel Loginov to Honoluna tonight for inspection. So to repeat what I said earlier, the car will be there between noon and one tomorrow.”

“Thank you. And while I have you on the phone, how far along are those aircraft carriers that the Navy’s building?”

“The first one is supposed to be launched on the seventeenth.”

“Which one is that?”

“I believe your father said it’s called the Hornet.”

“Oh the Hornet! I liked that one. Did he add the larger aircraft elevators like I told him?”

“I think so.”

“Good, good. Well I have to go. Thank you for letting Thunderstreak and the kids stay at your mountain house. I truly appreciate it.”

“It isn’t a problem general. Have a nice evening.”

“You too.”

Hanging up I went over to the stove and placed a pan on the front right burner and a pot on the left. I grabbed a jar of alfredo sauce from the cabinet and scraped the contents into the pot with a spoon. Going through the rest of the movements that had become routine for me if Thunderstreak had to stay at the base later than me I whipped up a meal of fettuccini alfredo for everyone.

“Alright everybody, dinner’s ready!” I called to anyone in the house that cared. A few moments later hoof steps were heard on the stairs and only Lancaster came down to eat. “Where’re your brother and sister?”

“They've locked themselves in their rooms. Can I eat in the living room?”

“Sure buddy.”

I watched him balance the plate on his hoof and a thought came to me. Sitting down in the living room I handed Thunderstreak her plate and she ate slowly.

“Honey, I called Celestia and she said you and the kids can stay at her and Luna’s mountain house for a few weeks. Oh and Sabre’s getting deployed tomorrow.”

“That’s nic- wait what?!”

“Sabre has to report to the train station tomorrow at six. If you want to spend some time with him he’s up in his room.”

She hurriedly scurried up the stairs in her attempt to spend as much time with her only blood child as possible. As soon as I was sure she wasn't coming down for a while I slid my plate over to Lancaster.

“What’s this for dad?”

“I need to go into town so you can have the rest of my food.”

“Why do you have to go to town?”

“Never you mind why buddy. It’s just something I have to do.”

Grabbing my officer’s cap from the hat rack I headed out the door.

~~~~~
19:45 Hours
Golden Oaks Library
Ponyville
December 10, 1986
~~~~~

“You want me to do what?!” Twilight asked almost in complete shock.

“I told you, I want you to use a transformation spell to turn me into a pony.”

“Why in Equestria would you want to do that?”

“We’re seemingly on the brink of war, my air crews are suffering from low morale, and quite frankly I want to know what they think of me. So I’m going to take you to the base where I have a sergeant’s uniform ready.”

“Alright, I’ll do it. But won’t the guard ponies notice you going in and a different species coming out?”

“Already covered. I have fake papers and IDs in the uniform.”

“Fine.”

We left the library and made our way to the base which was only a twenty minute walk from the library. I tipped my cap to the MPs at the gate who then did the same with their black and white helmets. Walking past the rubble of my office we went to the hangar where the two Tomcats and the only helicopter on base were housed. The Bell UH-1 Iroquois was built to the exterior specifications of the one from the other airbase that I was supposed to visit after Area 13 but with a VIP interior. We walked past the helicopter and took a hiding spot behind the Tomcats where lockers lined a ten foot spot on the wall.

“Alright, let me get the uniform out of my locker and we can get this over with.”

Opening the locker door I reached in and grabbed the olive colored sergeant major’s uniform. Placing my officer’s cap on the hook inside I shut the door and stood in front of Twilight.

“Okay, I’m ready.”

“Alright then. Let’s see if I remember how to do this.”

Her horn lit up and a few seconds later a purple beam shot from it and struck me directly in the chest. The sensation was somewhere between pain and being tickled but I looked down and saw my hands slowly begin to turn into hooves. Likewise my nose slowly transformed into a snout and I didn't have to go too far cross-eyed to see the end of it. About a minute later I felt the sensation stop and my human uniform hung off my body. Looking down at my hooves I saw my fur was a deep blue.

“How’s my hair?” I asked Twilight who looked utterly exhausted after performing the spell. She looked up and gave a weak smile. I began to unbutton my jacket and Twilight’s eyes suddenly widened.

“What are you doing?!”

“Getting undressed so I can put on my other uniform.”

“Well you’re not used to your new body so what if, you know, is out?” She asked with her cheeks turning a bright red.

“Then turn around if it embarrasses you.” I replied as I turned around to throw my jacket into my locker. Sliding off the oversized pants I tossed them into the locker as well before putting on my new uniform. As I turned around I buttoned the top button on my uniform and Twilight’s cheeks were still bright red.

“You didn't turn around did you?”

“No.”

“You enjoy the show?”

Just when I thought her cheeks couldn't get any redder I saw them go another shade deeper. I chucked as I kicked the locker shut and I patted her on the shoulder. Walking past her I went out the door of the hangar and waited for her to catch up with me. When she had caught up I led her to the gate but the two MPs stepped in my way.

“No one goes off base without the general’s orders.”

“I have the pass. Let me find it.” I said as I reached a hoof into my pocket. Pulling out a piece of wrinkled paper I presented it to the MPs who stepped aside. Just before we got passed the gate they stopped us again.

“General Jones entered with Miss Sparkle. Why is she leaving with you?”

“Well he had something to give me and he told me to find the sergeant major since he was supposed to be leaving.” She quickly lied to the two grey ponies in black helmets who seemed to accept the answer. Stepping back they let us pass and Twilight gave me a wink. We continued on and I found a bar that was filled with air force personnel. Trotting inside I looked around through the light blue haze of cigarette smoke at the other ponies. From privates to a familiar rainbow maned major, it seemed the bar was full of pilots and many others. The waitresses had at least five mugs of beer per tray and quite a few were swatting away hooves with their tails. Taking a seat at the bar I ordered a beer while Twilight ordered a glass of wine. Suddenly a hoof wrapped around us and a head poked between ours.

“Hey Twilight! Who’s your friend? He your boy toy?” Dash asked her with a sly grin and looked over at me with a serious look. “So, you banging my friend or what?”

“Rainbow Dash!”

“What? I was only asking him a question.”

Leaning over I told Twilight it was fine and explained to Dash that I wasn’t doing what, or who, she thought. Taking a drink from my mug I looked over at Rainbow Dash who was looking back at me with a suspicious look.

“You sound a lot like General Jones.”

“So?”

“Nothing. Just that you’re here with Twi, she knows transformation spells, and you’re cute.”

“Alright Dash, you’re drunk. Maybe you should go home.” Twilight said as she hopped of her barstool.

“No! Now tell me yes or no, is he General Jones?”

“No! Now go home before I tell James about your behavior here while you’re in uniform.”

“Just one more drink?”

“No. Go home.”

“Fine.” Dash replied and she made her way to the door. Looking back at us she frowned but went outside. Twilight apologized for Rainbow Dash’s behavior and took a sip of her wine.

“I’m sorry about Rainbow Dash. She can be a hoofful when she drinks.”

“Obviously.”

“Hey, you wanted to get to know your troops, there’s a card game right over there.”

“You’re right. Let’s play a game of cards.”

I hopped off my barstool and went to help Twilight off hers but she slipped when she landed and accidently made me bump into somepony and I felt their beer spill all over my back.

“Watch it you lousy fuck!”

“Hey, can you not see the lady slipped?”

“I do and now my beer’s all over her back.”

“Alright asshole. I was being nice but you done pissed me off.”

Drawing my hoof back I threw a hit and landed it square on the side of his jaw. He went flailing through the small space between stool and floor and was quickly up and ready to fight. He charged at me and on the advice of Twilight who was yelling “buck him in the face” I turned around and raised my hooves. Sending a buck in his direction I hit him in the nose and he reeled back in pain. Shaking his head as more ponies joined the fight he charged again but I simply stepped aside at the last second which made him slam face first into the bar. Grabbing Twilight’s hoof with my own I told her to run and we hurried out of the bar where two hooves grabbed onto my face. Suddenly I felt lips against mine and violet eyes we’re looking at me. Pushing Rainbow Dash away I wiped my mouth and looked over where she sat with a satisfied grin.

“Why?”

“So I can say I kissed a general.”

“Major Dash go home before I have you court marshaled, shot, and sent to the front!”

“Fine.” She replied and she hurried off into the night sky with a few sudden falters from the alcohol. Shaking my head I looked over at Twilight who gave me a small smile before apologizing again for Dash’s behavior. Deciding against the idea of continuing into town more I told Twilight that it was probably best we go back to base. Trotting through the edge of town I told Twilight to wait for me out of sight of anypony while I went and got my other uniform. Nodding to the two MPs they gave me a nod back and I hurried to the hangar. Grabbing the other uniform from my locker I stuffed it in an empty garbage bag so as not to arouse suspicion. Trotting out the gate I saw the two guards look at each other with quizzical looks but they shrugged it off and let me go. I looked around for a few minutes before I found Twilight and I hurried behind a tree to put on the oversized human uniform. I finished buttoning up the top of the jacket as I came out from behind the tree.

“Alright, hit me with your best shot.”

Her horn began to glow and a purple beam shot out again which gave me the same tingling pain I’d experienced before. I felt myself getting taller and I saw my hooves revert back to hands as my uniform began to fit again. Looking down at myself I made sure to do a check to make sure everything was back.

“Hands? Two. Eyes? Yes. Nose? Fantastic. Is my hair good?”

“It looks fine.” Twilight replied again out of breath.

“I’m not ginger am I? It’s still black right?”

“Yes. Now can we please stop with these spells?”

“Yeah.”

“General, I have something that would help you much better than these silly little spells and bar fights.”

“Like what?”

“There’s a changeling that lives on the outskirts of Ponyville. He’s the first changeling to leave the main hive and live. Maybe he can provide some information on the inner workings of the hive.”

“That would be useful for military intelligence. See if you can’t get me a meeting with him tomorrow around noon.”

“Alright, I’ll try.”

~~~~~
12:00 Hours
Ponyville Aerodrome
December 11, 1986
~~~~~

“And further more you two blockheads; if you ever pull a stunt again like you did today I will have you discharged! You’re grounded for the next two weeks. Consider yourselves lucky I don’t have you working the shit burners in Vietmane. Do I make myself crystal fucking clear?”

“Yes sir.” The two pilots replied and I sent them on their way. Just as they left my makeshift office Twilight entered with the changeling that she had talked about the night before.

“James, this is Lieutenant Byrd.”

“Lieutenant, it’s a pleasure meeting you.”

“You too general. I understand you wish to know the inner workings of the main hive?”

“Yes. Please, sit.” I told him as I waved a hand at the chair in front of my new desk. He took a seat and he pulled a piece of paper out of the pocket of his jacket. Taking it from him I unrolled it and found a chart showing the layout of the changeling military.

“The military runs the government with the queen as the head of all the branches. The Navy is the one that they tend to focus on with the hive being on an island south of the nation of Neighpon.”

“What is their primary tactic when it comes to battle?”

“Surprise. They used it during the royal wedding and I am certain they will use it again.”

“I’m sure this information will be useful. I’ll make sure it reaches Canterlot immediately.”

He stood up and gave a salute which I returned and he made his way out of my office. Twilight made her way in and smiled at me.

“So, was his information of any usefulness?”

“He gave me a chart of the changeling military. Will you please have Spike send this to Canterlot at once?”

“Of course.”

I handed her the chart and she hurried out of my office. Looking around at the old part of the medical ward I sat down at my desk again but a commotion outside drew my attention. Just as I was about to get up a corporal barged into my office with a piece of paper.

“Sir, urgent message from headquarters in Canterlot.” He said as he hoofed over the telegram. Looking over the message I could only mutter “My god” as I read it over and over again.

“Sir, what is it?”

“The western fleet at Honoluna and the eastern fleet in Manehattan have been bombed. Equestria is at war.”

Author's Note

The big moment has finally come and Equestria is in the war. I plan to do battles based off those in WWI, WWII, Korea, and Vietnam so if anyone has a request let me know.

15: A Date Which Will Live in Infamy

~~~~~
12:00 Hours
December 12, 1986
Canterlot Palace
~~~~~

Flashbulbs illuminated the grand ballroom of the palace as Princess Luna stepped up to the podium. From my spot off stage I looked on as Princess Celestia stepped up next to me.

“We all knew war was inevitable, but we should have been better prepared.”

“Princess, I hope you know that no one blames you for what happened.”

“Your father wrote this speech for me. I only hope that we will be better prepared in the future.”

Princess Luna finished her short speech and Celestia made her way to the podium where flashbulbs again lit up the room.

“Yesterday, December 11, 1986 - a date which will live in infamy – Equestria was suddenly and deliberately attacked by naval and air forces of the Griffin and Changeling Empires. The changelings have, therefore, undertaken a surprise offensive extending throughout the Haycific area. The facts of yesterday speak for themselves. The citizens of Equestria have already formed their opinions and well understand the implications to the very life and safety of our nation. As commander in chief of the Army and Navy, I have directed that all measures be taken for our defense. Always will we remember the character of the onslaught against us. No matter how long it may take us to overcome this premeditated invasion, the Equestrian military in their righteous might will win through to absolute victory. I hereby declare that since the unprovoked and dastardly attack by the griffins and changelings on Thursday, Dec. 11, a state of war has existed between Equestria, the Griffin Empire, and the Changeling Empire.”

She stepped down from the podium as questions were shouted about the attack and we hurried to the national military headquarters on the far side of the castle. As we walked into the headquarters we were met by the other generals and some officers from the Crystal Empire.

“I want a full briefing on the attack as well as information on when the soonest we can strike them back is.” Celestia ordered as she took her seat at the table in the middle of the room. Taking my seat to her left an admiral stood up to give a briefing.

“Your highness, we have reports that the Phoenix has been sunk with over a thousand sailors still trapped inside. We also have reports that a changeling mini sub was sunk by DD-139 outside of Honoluna yesterday morning before the attack.”

“And this information wasn’t relayed to western fleet headquarters at that point why?”

“It was believed that the situation was handled at that point your highness.”

“Well obviously not admiral. General Silverwing, what are the reports on the status of the air bases in the affected cities?”

A white pegasus stallion in a blue uniform stood up and looked around at the others at the table.

“Your highness, we have reports that over six hundred aircraft have been either damaged or destroyed. Some pilots were able to get airborne and have claimed twenty enemy aircraft shot down.”

“Thank you general. General Jones, do you have any suggestions?”

“I do actually. You see, when I had Admiral Harvard add the larger aircraft elevators to CV-1 I had a special operation in mind. This mission, operation codename Doolittle, would enable us to strike at the heart of the Changeling Empire. But we would need full cooperation between the air force and the navy for the mission. As for the Griffin Empire we can start establishing bases in the Crystal Empire for strikes against targets deep inside their territories.”

“General Jones,” A navy captain stood up and looked over at me “how do you propose the air force would be any help with this unknown operation of yours?”

“Operation Doolittle is the launching of R.E.A.F. medium bombers off the Hornet.”

“Are you mad? You can’t launch an air force bomber off a navy aircraft carrier! It can’t be done!”

“Actually captain, it has been done before so don’t tell me it can’t be done.”

“This is why I like General Jones.” Celestia said as she looked around at the other military officers. “He doesn’t have time for bullshit, and neither do I. General Jones, I want you to head Operation Doolittle and get it underway as soon as possible.”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Very good. I want the rest of you to be preparing to launch an all-out attack against the enemy in any way you can.” She stood up and walked out of the headquarters leaving us all sitting at the table. In the corner of the room teletypes were continually typing out messages from all around Equestria but one of the sergeants manning the machines grabbed one of the papers from a machine and brought it over to me.

On behalf of the captain of the Fillydelphia, request that the Equestrian Medal of Valor be awarded to Lieutenant Colonel Marko Loginov for his service at Honoluna during the attack of December eleventh.

“Good god. Gentlemen, please excuse me. I need to get back to Ponyville.”

~~~~~
14:00 Hours
Ponyville Aerodrome
December 12, 1986
~~~~~

The engines on the silver C-47 shut down as the door swung down. From the airplane emerged Marko in his blood stained olive uniform with a black patch covering his left eye.

“Welcome home Marko. I needn’t ask how your trip was.”

“So when are you putting Doolittle in effect?”

“As soon as possible. How long do you need to wear the eye patch?”

“A while. When does the Hornet launch?”

“Seventeenth. I need air crews and someone to put them together. Tell me you would be up to that.”

“Of course sir.”

“You’ve also been awarded the Medal of Valor which is basically Equestria’s version of the Medal of Honor and the Silver Star. You are to report to Canterlot tomorrow where you and five others will be awarded the Medal of Valor for service during the attacks.”

“Not important. What’s the status of the eastern fleet?”

“It’s in far better condition than the western and the fools neglected to hit dry-docks and ship building facilities during the attack so the keels we already have laid down for three cruisers and a new battleship are unharmed.”

“Very good. General, I bid you a good day.” He snapped to attention and gave a quick salute before turning on his heel and walking off for his office. Standing on the tarmac I looked up at the sky as fighter planes from another airbase flew overhead towards Manehattan. Turning around I walked towards the gate where the two MPs saluted me but I didn’t even bother saluting them back. Making my way through the streets of Ponyville I ignored the colt selling newspapers with the headline of ‘WAR!’ printed on them. As I turned onto the block that the house was on I saw reporters waiting outside for me. Shielding my eyes from the flashbulbs I made my way to the door and breathed a sigh of relief at the peacefulness. Making my way into the kitchen I grabbed the phone off the hook and pressed zero.

“Operator.”

“Connect me with Canterlot please.”

“One moment sir.”

“Canterlot operator.”

“Connect me to the royal palace.”

“Please hold sir.”

“For fuck’s sake. It’s the palace, how many folks could be calling?”

“Royal palace.” The exhausted voice of Princess Celestia’s assistant answered.

“This is General Jones. Can you connect me to Celestia’s mountain house?”

“One moment sir.”

Sighing I grabbed a chair and sat down by the phone as I heard someone answer the other end. The sound of Thunderstreak’s voice relaxed me after the day I had had.

“Hello?”

“Hey honey.”

“I heard Celestia’s speech on the radio. How many are really dead?”

“We won’t know for sure for days, maybe weeks. There are still around a thousand still assumed trapped inside. If we can’t get any out in a week they’re all to be reported as KIA.”

“That’s awful. Please tell me there are plans to get back at those bastards.”

“There are but this isn’t a secured line so I can’t tell you what they are. We got a bunch of registration forms from ponies wanting to avenge the attacks today and it’s just been one giant pain in my ass.”

“I’m sorry.”

“How are the kids?”

“They’re fine. They love the view from here. I really wish you could be here too.”

“So do I but I’m needed here. Especially with the operation we have planned and maybe when you get back from the mountains in a few weeks I’ll have a surprise for you.”

“Like what?”

“If I told you then it wouldn’t be a surprise would it?”

“No. Aw shit, Lancaster just pickpocketed a guard. I’ll call you back in a bit. Love you!”

“Love you too.”

There was a click and I hung up the phone as I heard a knocking on the door. Hurrying to the door I opened it up and Marko rushed in and slammed the door. He breathed a sigh of relief and pulled a manila folder from his briefcase that he presented to me.

“What are these?”

“Files on the pilots I think could be up to the job for Doolittle.”

“Come on. We can discuss this in my office.”

Walking down the hallway I glanced at the family picture on the wall of all of us just a week before the attack.

“You’re very lucky sir. I never had a family of my own.”

“It’s never too late. I’m proof of that.”

“I suppose so sir but I’ve yet to meet a mare who gets me like Thunderstreak does you.”

“We all have our Thunderstreak somewhere Marko. You just have to search.” I told him as I sat down at my desk. Marko took a seat across from me as I flipped through the files.

“I see you have Captain Macintosh and Major Dash in here. I can see Mac but Dash? Mac is a good pilot and flies by the book but Rainbow Dash can be reckless. Not to mention she’s cocky, arrogant, and she’s only qualified in fighters like the forty and thirty nine. Not a Mitchell. I trust her to run a squadron of mares because they’re all quite frankly shitty pilots, but her at the controls of a twin engine bomber taking off from an aircraft carrier? Her guts would be splattered all across the water.”

“Sir, I would not have put her in there if I didn’t believe she could do it.”

“I understand that Marko but I’m not just looking out for her safety. I’m also looking out for the five crewmembers on her plane. If she fucks up that’s six fliers less we have towards the war effort.”

“I know sir but I feel if we have someone here in Ponyville that can help this mission it’s Major Dash.”

“And again I trust her with a scrap worthy P-40. Not a brand new B-25. But if you feel she’ll be useful then get her and the other flyers together at the field in a week.”

“Yes sir.”

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
December 19, 1986
Ponyville Aerodrome
~~~~~

Eighty flyers stood at attention in a line before me with their uniforms freshly cleaned and most of them seemed not yet to have seen the age of twenty-five.

“You are all here as part of a secret program ordered into action by Princess Celestia herself. This mission is dangerous and could prove deadly. Any of you brave enough to accept, step forward.”

All eighty took a step forward and I led them to the sixteen B-25Bs and B-25Cs that lined the tarmac of the airfield. Leading them to the B-25B that would serve as my bomber during the training I walked them around it before stopping by the left side of the nose.

“Your grandmother could take a B-25 off a mile long runway. I’m going to teach you how to do it in three hundred eighty six feet. Because at three hundred eighty seven feet, you’re dead. Those flags on the runway mark the point you need to be at by the time you take off. For this I need a copilot and aircrew.”

A red stallion stepped forward and four other stallions followed suit. Climbing into the cockpit I took the left seat and Mac climbed into the right. Down below we heard the bombardier shut the hatch and make his way to the nose. Flipping the battery switch I plugged the throat mike and headset in and did the usual check before calling role.

“Copilot?”

“Eeyup.”

“Bombardier?”

“Here sir.”

“Turret gunner?”

“Locked and loaded sir.”

“Tail gunner?”

“I hate these goddamn tail turrets!”

“Flight engineer?”

“Here.”

“Alright, let’s roll.”

Sliding the window open I stuck my head out and looked down at the seventy one ponies and four men below me.

“Clear prop!”

They all ran in the opposite direction and I flipped the magnetos and depressed the starter. Watching the prop slowly spin before the engine fired and roared to life I had Mac slide open his window as I fired up the other engine.

“Tower this is Red Leader, request permission to taxi to runway 3-6.”

“Red Leader this is tower. Taxi to runway 3-6 using the taxiway in front of you.”

“Roger that.”

Pushing the throttles forward a half inch the engines shook the plane as she slowly started to roll. Pulling back on the right one I let it spin around towards the taxiway.

“Alright Mac, it’s basically like your 17 but with two less engines and a nose wheel. Just steer with your throttles and you should do fine.”

“Ah learned in an A model. Ah know what Ah’m doin’.”

“Alright then. She’s yours till the runway.”

Laying my head back I closed my eyes and listened to the roar of the engines until a poking at my shoulder. Looking over I saw Mac pointing ahead and I saw the runway and the bright red flags. Dropping thirty degrees of flaps I held the brakes as I pushed the throttles all the way forward. Holding it until it was at max rpm I heard a cry of “Let her go before she shakes apart!” before I released the breaks. The bomber lurched forward and the red flags fast approached. Pulling back on the stick the nose wheel stayed firmly planted on the runway as we rolled past the markers.

“Fuck!”

Chopping the throttles I let it slow and we turned onto a taxiway. We rolled up to the parking area and the other aircrews watched as we shut everything down. Climbing down from the front hatch I waved the crew chief over.

“I want you to strip this plane of all unnecessary equipment. Including that bombsight.”

“Yes sir.”

“Alright, the rest of you are dismissed until the bomber’s ready.”

They all walked away for the rec hall but a cyan mare turned around and approached me.

“General?”

“Yes major?”

“I could see when you walked down the line earlier you didn’t like me being here.”

“Major, don’t take this personal but to me you seem reckless. You pull unpermitted stunts over the base, you wrecked the first fighter the air force gave you, and you focus more on impressing Colonel Spitfire than doing your job.”

“If that’s how I truly act then here are these.”

She pulled the silver wings form her uniform and dropped hem at my feet. Just as I was about to talk she turned and trotted away for the base gates. ‘Fuck. What did I just do?’

~~~~~
11:04 Hours
Golden Oaks Library
Ponyville
~~~~~

“You did what?”

“Twilight, I know I fucked up but can you try to get her to take her wings back?”

“I can try but have you met Dash?”

“Yes. She’s a stubborn asshole but I need her for this mission.”

“So why did you tell her all that?”

“Because if I don’t pull off this mission it’s my ass on the chopping block so I’m under a bit of stress.”

“That’s still no reason to say what you said!” Twilight replied as she paced the floor.

“Look, I don’t think I’ll get her back to base and I don’t want to get someone from the goddamn reserves to replace her.”

“Fine, I’ll talk to her but don’t expect me to get her back for you.”

“Thank you Twilight. Call me later with any news.”

~~~~~
15:10 Hours
December 19
Ponyville Aerodrome
~~~~~

Climbing into the stripped down bomber I followed the normal checklist before taking it out to the runway. Pushing the throttles forward I held the brakes until a green flare rose above the field. Releasing the brakes I let the bomber roll towards the flags. I began pulling back on the stick and the nose wheel lifted but the main gear remained firmly planted to the runway as we rolled past the flags. Chopping the throttle I parked it and gave it over to the crew chief.

“Do whatever you can to lose weight on this thing. Lose the armor plating if you have to.”

“The armor?”

“Are you questioning my authority sergeant?”

“No sir.”

“Then lose the goddamn armor.” I saw Rainbow Dash standing by the nose of another bomber off to the side watching me. “Everyone go play ping pong or something. I got someone to talk to.” They all dispersed and I walked over to the sky blue pegasus in her olive uniform.

“Twilight came by my house and talked to me. I’m sorry. You’re right. I can be reckless, arrogant, and I’m not the best squad leader.”

“Major, I should not have said what I did. Yes I didn’t originally want you on this mission but if you swear to fly as I tell you, I’ll keep you on the mission roster and put in a promotion request for you at headquarters.”

“You would ask them to promote me if I fly right?”

“Only if you promise to fly as I tell you.”

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

“Then I’ll send in the paperwork. Oh and here’s this.” Reaching in my pocket I pulled out silver wings and gave them over to her. Rainbow Dash happily pinned the wings to her uniform and looked up at my bomber.

“So what’s the target for the mission anyways?”

“That, major, is classified.”

Walking away I headed for the Tomcat hangar where the Iroquois sat waiting. I climbed on board and slid the door shut. The pilot started it up and the blades turned into a blur as the blue and white helicopter lifted from the ground. Looking down at the ground personnel I thought about the mission in a couple of months before grabbing the bottle of champagne in the ice bucket by my seat. Popping the cork I grabbed a glass and poured myself a drink. “Damn, I should have been a general a long time ago.”

~~~~~
17:24 Hours
December 19, 1986
The Royal Mountain House
~~~~~

Sliding the door to the helicopter open I looked down at the landing spot and Thunderstreak off to the side of it. Swinging my legs out I placed my feet on the skid and hopped out before the chopper was on the ground. Looking up at the pilot a few feet above me I waved to him before jogging to Thunderstreak. She wrapped her arms around my neck and I grabbed her carefully around the waist.

“And how is the most beautiful mare in the world?”

“Better now that her handsome husband is here. The kids have missed you.”

“Is that why they aren’t here?”

“Actually I didn’t tell them. Thought I’d make it a surprise.”

“I hope they like it.”

We walked up the small incline towards the mansion that sat atop the mountain. From what I could see of it, it was made of grey stone that blended into the surrounding mountains and royal guards stood at attention all around it. Out on the deck I saw Typhoon sunning herself while Corporal Charger stood guard next to her. Walking up the steps I saw her look up at the sound of my boot nails on the wooden deck. As soon as she saw me she jumped up and ran over to me. Bending down I gave her a hug which she eagerly returned.

“Now, where’s your brother?”

“He’s in the library. He’s barely left that room since we got here.”

“Well let’s go surprise him.”

Standing up I let Thunderstreak lead me, Typhoon, and Charger through the house towards the library. Looking around at the oak paneled walls I admired the many painting depicting life and history in Equestria. We turned a corner and walked past giant oak doors into a vast two story library that was seemingly overflowing with books.

“Lancaster!” Thunderstreak called out and it echoed slightly before a blue head popped up over the railing of the second floor.

“Yeah mum?” He looked over at me and I gave a small wave to him. He galloped over to the staircase and all the way down. “Hi dad!”

“Hey buddy. Your sister tells me you’ve been hanging out in here.”

“Not just hanging out here.” Thunderstreak said as she stepped up next to me. “Sleeping in here too. He’s got a sleeping bag all set up upstairs with a little book fort all around him. I swear he’s gonna be as bad as Twilight when it comes to libraries.”

“What’s wrong with libraries? In a world of fools it’s the only intelligent place I can go.” Lancaster said which made me laugh.

“Aren’t you a bit young to be antisocial?”

“I’m not antisocial, just selectively-social.”

“I also heard you pickpocketed a guard.”

“I read how in a book on shelf fifty six.”

“I think you need to get out of the library. Maybe watch that show you like. What was it again?”

“Doctor Whooves.”

“Yeah. I think there’s supposed to be a new episode on tonight. Let’s watch it and then you can spend the rest of the night in the library if you want.”

“Alright.”

“Good. Now, let’s go eat. I’m starving.”

We all made our way out with Thunderstreak leading the way again. Walking down a couple more hallways we entered the kitchen which looked big enough to cook for an army. We stood waiting for a few moments before the head chef approached us and gave a quick bow.

“What may I fix for the general and his family?”

“I was thinking pizza.”

“Then it will be done. We will bring it to the dining room when it is ready.”

“Thanks. Hey, what are your policies on midnight snacks?”

“The staff goes to their homes at the base of the mountain every evening so the kitchen is yours.”

“Fantastic.”

~~~~~
20:00 Hours
December 19
Library of the Mountain House
~~~~~

Walking into the darkened library I saw a light on the second level and made my way up the stairs. Looking around the corner of a book case I saw Lancaster lying in his sleeping bag with his face in a book. Knocking on the case he looked up at me from inside his little book fort.

“Permission to enter?”

“Granted.”

Walking over I took a seat next to him and he set down his book. Looking over at it I saw it was easily college level or over. Reaching inside my jacket I pulled out a small book that was brightly illustrated.

“I, uh, Will made this little book for you and I thought I’d give it to ya.”

Handing him the book I saw him look it over before giving it back to me.

“Can you read it to me?”

“Sure.”

Flipping open the book to the first page I cleared my throat before commencing.

“Twas the night before Christmas,
And all through the camp.
Enlisted men sleeping, MPs on a nap.
Snuggled up warmly in their OD beds.
Dreams of no PT danced in their heads.

“The grass swayed silently on the parade grounds.
Soft white snow covered the campground.
Mailroom letters of holiday cheer.
A pine tree bearing standard issue gear.

“All was still, from the rifles and ammunition.
To all the soldiers, with or without commission.
2330 hours with a clam winter breeze.
Not a single thing stirring all were at ease.

“Then out of the clouds a dark figure did appear.
A floppy hat and facial hair of white.
Big round barrel, red snout so bright.
His sack held presents for the armed forces.
Wonderful gifts for Celestia’s horses.

“He landed his sleigh atop the rec. room.
Dressed in camouflaged woodland costume.
Quietly he moved, and performed his routine.
Being extra careful not to be seen.

“He climbed off the roof without a peep.
And noticed twenty pounds of snow in the captain’s jeep.
With a wave of his hoof the snow melted away.
A private will thank him come Christmas day.

“On his way back, a wire did snap.
This was the sound of the master sergeant’s trap.
With a double-barreled shotgun came the first shirt.
He screamed into the intercom, putting the base on alert.

“Ponies grabbed their rifles, helmets, and bandolier.
Galloping out, battle ready, without any fear.
They had him surrounded, ponies all around.
He looked around but no escape could be found.

“With rifles trained upon his head.
The dark figure shot first, with a burst of hot lead.
‘He has a gun!’ they did discover.
Everypony rushed and ducked for cover.

“No one could shoot back, the troops tried their best.
Some how he had the whole base suppressed.
In a blaze of gunfire, he moved hoof after hoof.
Shooting and climbing to the top of the roof.

“The figure took off, his guns still spitting lead.
30 caliber bullets wising just overhead.
But I heard him shout, as he flew out of sight.
Merry Christmas to all, and to all a goodnight!

“Then came the morning, Christmas day.
But there was absolutely no sign of foul play.
No bullet shells, no tracks from a sleigh.
There is no other answer, Santa’s a green beret.”1

Closing the book I looked down at the sleeping colt next to me. Leaning down I gave him a quick kiss on the head before quietly getting up and heading down stairs. Turning left I made my way to the kitchen and found it already occupied. On the counter Thunderstreak sat with a spoon and a tub of ice cream.

“Mind if I join you?”

“Not at all. Spoons are in the third drawer to your right.”

Pulling out the drawer I grabbed a spoon and hopped up on the counter top with her.

“So why are you down here eating ice cream by yourself?”

“Because I’m four months pregnant and around this time in my last pregnancy I tried eating everything I could.”

“At least the princesses are paying for this food and not me.”

“Yeah cause we’d be broke and then some.”

“Listen, I’ve been thinking about all this and I think we should think up some names.”

“Alright, like what?”

“Well, James Jones the third has a nice ring to it.”

“Oh geez. James, while it’s a nice name, what if they’re more pony than human?”

“Ok. How about Lightning? Or maybe Mustang?”

“I was thinking maybe Starfighter. I saw the blueprints in your office a few weeks ago and the name seemed nice.”

“How about Phantom?”

“Sounds a bit scary.”

“Alright, let’s discuss this tomorrow.” Digging into the ice cream I sat and ate with Thunderstreak for nearly a half hour before talking her into putting the ice cream away and going to bed. Letting her lead the way she lead me upstairs to the bedroom where she had been staying. Looking around at the extravagant room and the large bed I noticed doors to a balcony. Walking over I opened the doors and walked out into the cold night air. Looking up at the clear sky I saw what looked billions of stars all across the sky. Looking down at the deck below I saw Typhoon leaning on the railing and looking up at the sky. The sound of hooves on the wooden deck got our attention and I saw Charger walking out in his uniform.

“Hey honey, come here.” I said in a whisper loud enough for Thunderstreak to here and she made her way to the balcony with me. Looking down at her I saw she was already in her black robe. She looked down at the deck with me and we saw Charger offer Typhoon his uniform jacket to cover up. She draped the jacket over herself and they proceeded to converse about something. Just as I was about to go back in I saw something unexpected, Charger lean over and kiss Typhoon.

“Hey! You get away from my daughter!” I shouted and they both wheeled around in shock and I saw the blood drain from their faces. Turning around I hurried downstairs and made my way towards the deck. Just as I swung the door open I came face to face with Charger and wrapped my hand around his throat. Pinning him up against the wall I reached for the holster on my hip. Finding the gun missing I looked at the squirming colt before me.

“That’s ok. I’d rather kill you with my hands anyway.” Squeezing his throat I watched him gasp for air as Typhoon and Thunderstreak attempted to pull me away from him.

“James! Let him go!”

“I’ll kill the little son of a bitch if it’s the last thing I do!”

Finally they managed to pull me away and Charger dropped to the floor trying to catch his breath. After downing a couple of shots of whiskey from the kitchen I was willing to sit down and listen to whatever he had to say. Going into the library we all sat down in the chairs in the center area of the first floor. Looking over at the light brown stallion I felt my rage bubbling up again.

“Dad, listen. I know you thought he was gay but the truth is that he’s bisexual. He tends to lean towards guys but I’m the exception.”

“So I shouldn’t kill him why?”

“Because I love him. He finally admitted he liked me a day or so after we arrived.”

“Well he better keep his hooves to himself or I will kill him. Family bodyguard or not.”

“Sir,” Charger stood up and approached me “I would never hurt your daughter. I love her too much.”

“You’ve known her for a couple weeks.”

“No offence sir, but you and Mrs. Thunderstreak moved in together after only a week.”

“Don’t get smart with me corporal. I can have you working in the frozen north or in the jungles of Vietmane fighting the changelings at a moment’s notice. And I will ensure it happens if you ever hurt her.”

“Yes sir. I apologize for not telling you sooner.”

“It’s alright. But I’ll be watching you. Even when you don’t think so, I’m watching you. Pop quiz, what am I doing now?”

“Watching me sir?”

“That’s right. Now both of you go to bed. And if I catch you two out of bed together after ten while I’m here I’ll make sure he’s deployed and you young lady will be grounded. Now I am going to bed. If anyone wakes me up before ten tomorrow I’ll kill ‘em.”

Making my way to the second floor of the library I went out into a second floor hallway I headed for the bedroom. Opening the door I flopped down on the bed and removed my tie and cap. Unbuttoning my uniform I laid down as Thunderstreak came in and sat next to me.

“Thank you for not killing him.”

“It took everything in my power not to.”

“I know honey but she’s seventeen and will be graduating in the spring. You can’t protect her for the rest of her life.”

“Wanna bet? She’s my daughter now and if something happens to her I don’t think I’d be able to handle it. And that goes for Sabre and Lancaster too. I love all of them and I’ll protect them as best I can. Someone breaks her heart; I’ll break the little bastard’s neck.”

“I know sweetie but they need to fall and get hurt before they go out into the real world. Because if they don’t they’ll get hurt then and be living in our house for the rest of their lives. And I really don’t want to be cooking for three when we’re old and grey.”

“I know. Oh and before I forget, my dad, his friends, and all our friends from Ponyville are coming out here for Christmas.”

“Great. One more Jones I get to deal with. Was your dad this bad tempered about when your sisters had boyfriends?”

“He used to greet them at the door with either a shotgun, his machete, or a hand grenade.”

“Did he ever nearly kill any?”

“All the time. There was one that nearly lost his head when dad came out with his gun.”

“Great. Well, I’m going to sleep. Goodnight sweetie.”

“Goodnight.”

Author's Note

1: the Christmas story was borrowed from here http://firstawesomeplatoon.deviantart.com/art/Seasons-greetings-from-santa-hoofs-290211967 with a few changes. I hold no claim to it.

16: Demons Run

~~~~~
06:00 Hours
December 25, 1986
Royal Vacation Mansion
~~~~~

A sudden weight landing on my chest jolted me awake as Lancaster hopped up and down on our bed.

“Dad! Dad! Get up! Santa came!”

He hurried out of the room and Thunderstreak rolled over to face me.

“We spent a half hour setting up presents under the tree. Couldn’t he wait until eight to wake us?”

“No, I know what it’s like to be a kid on Christmas morning. Let him have his day.”

Climbing out of bed I slipped on a pair of pants and my red and white flannel shirt. Walking downstairs I went over to the banister that over looked the living room where several guards had helped erect a pine tree a couple of days earlier. Below Lancaster ran around grabbing every gift that had his name on it while Typhoon and Charger sleepily made their way out from their rooms. As we made our way down we saw a maid coming in with hot chocolate and coffee on a silver tray. Grabbing a mug of coffee I sat down in one of the chairs as Lancaster tore open a present. He pulled out a small stack of books that was tied up in red ribbon.

“You wouldn’t believe the trouble I had to go through to talk Celestia into getting me those for you.” I told him as he untied the ribbon to reveal my copies of the Sherlock Holmes books.

“You had Celestia use her magic to get a few books from another planet?” He asked as he looked up at me. Suddenly he jumped up and gave me a hug before going back to his gifts. Off to my left Typhoon opened up a gift of hers that was mostly makeup while Charger stood by in his uniform.

“Dad, didn’t you get Charger a gift?” She asked as she looked over at him.

“You mean besides not killing him? Yeah but that’ll come later.”

Suddenly a gift appeared before me and I saw it was from Thunderstreak. Opening up the box I saw a new .45 revolver sitting at the bottom. Pulling it out I held it in my hand for a few seconds before slipping it into my pocket.

“Thank you dear. I love the new gun.”

“I thought you would. Your dad recommended it.”

“Of course he did. While all of you open up gifts I’m gonna go clean up. The others are supposed to be getting here around noon.”

“Alright sweetie. While you’re getting your uniform can you layout my red dress for me?”

“Yes dear.”

~~~~~
12:15 Hours
December 25
~~~~~

The staff cars slowed to a stop and I stepped out to open doors and butlers did the same. From the first car the four men under my command and dad in his human form stepped out with the six mares and their younger sisters in the second car, the Swing Sisters in the third, and finally the princesses in the rear car. Walking back to their car I saluted quickly as confusion set in.

“Your highness, why didn’t you tell me you, your sister, and niece were coming?”

“A bit of a surprise for you general.”

“To say the least. The chefs weren’t expecting you or they would have made something more elegant than pasta, breadsticks, soup, and pizza.”

“That sounds fine to me general.” Luna said from beside Celestia. Leading them all inside I showed them to the dining room where lunch was laid out on the thirty foot table. Taking our seats we began to pass food to each other and my plate was soon filled with pasta and pizza. Stuffing my face I saw Thunderstreak, Luna, and Austin doing the same. After an hour we had finished off the meal and dessert and now sat in the living room surrounded by gifts. I now had two guns, a new record that was yet to be released, and a pair of brand new aviators. “Alright, I think it’s time Charger got his gift.” Celestia nodded and floated a couple of patches over to Charger with her magic. He took the patches and looked up at us in surprise.

“You’re making me a sergeant?”

“That was before I found you making out with my daughter.”

“Sir, I still apologize I didn’t tell you earlier.”

“Oh shut up before I strip you of a stripe and make you corporal again.”

“Yes sir.”

~~~~~
18:00 Hours
December 25
Ponyville, Equestria
~~~~~

Stepping down from the Huey I turned and helped Thunderstreak and the kids down. Walking away we climbed in the waiting jeep that then took us home. Walking in the front door I nearly stepped on a pile of mail that had accumulated below the mail slot. Scooping it up I flipped through it and found a letter from Germareny addressed to Thunderstreak and I. Tearing open the envelope I pulled out the letter and looked it over.

Dear Mom and Dad,

I’m finally all settled in here in Germareny. Quite a few soldiers are worried about whether or not the griffins will invade Germareny now that Prance has fallen. We listen to the CBC for updates and the other soldiers treat me no different. Even if I do get most of the girls. Two other soldiers and I even started a small band and have been playing at a local bar for spending money and have managed to make close to fifty bits each. The city we’re stationed in is beautiful. I wish you two could see it. I’ll try to write again in a couple days.

Love,

Sabre

~~~~~
18:10 Hours
Hayburg Target Range
Hayburg, Germareny
~~~~~

“Target, white shack!” The orange twenty year old colt shouted down to the light green unicorn in the turret.

“Got it.” Sabre replied as he looked through the sight for the turret. “Target is two hundred yards.”

“Fire!”

“On the way!” He hit the trigger and a flash emerged from the end of the barrel as the shell left it. A second later the white target shack exploded with a fire ball. Sabre pumped his hoof in the air in victory as the spotter climbed into the turret.

“Your parents still think you’re a show pony?”

“Yeah. This beats staying in camp all day I’ll say that.”

Sabre looked through the sight again at the smoldering rubble but something caught his eye.

“Hey, look over by the shack and tell me if you see that.”

The spotter stood up and climbed up on top of the turret where he began scanning that section of tree line.

“Looks like something moving over there.”

“Another one of ours?”

“Looks more angled on the armor than ours. One of those fake Panzers maybe?”

“Maybe but why would its turret be turning towards us?”

“No clue. Maybe,” The spotter was cut short as a white cloud emerged from the other tank’s barrel and the shell landed a few yards to the right of the tank.

“Fuck! Driver, radio base the war is on! And somepony get me more shells!”

~~~~~
Meanwhile in Northern Prance
~~~~~

“Warum zum Teufel ist es so kalt hier?” (Why the fuck is it so cold here?) A young blonde man in his black SS uniform asked the other soldier with him as they stood guard outside the museum.

“Weil es Winter ist, du Narr.” (Because it is winter you fool.) The other replied as he turned up the collar in his coat, the movement making his black helmet slide down almost over his eyes.

“Warum hat der Führer selbst wollen zu dieser Stadt kommen? Es sieht aus wie ein Mini-Paris.” (Why did the Fuehrer even want to come to this city? It looks like a mini Paris.)

“Weil er will Kunst für seine Sammlung.” (Because he wants art for his collection.)

“Das ist keine Entschuldigung dafür, dass uns aus in der Kälte.” (That is no excuse for making us stand out in the cold.)

“Beenden Sie jammern. Wir schworen einen Eid auf den Führer und wir werden sie gehorchen.” (Quit your whining. We swore an oath to the Fuehrer and we will obey it. )

“Das war in Deutschland! Nicht dieses, Nutsy Land!” (That was in Germany! Not this, nutsy land! ) The younger said throwing his hands up in the air.

“Halten Sie den Mund! Wollen Sie der Oberst zu hören und mit Ihnen auf Sie geschossen?” (Keep your mouth shut! Do you want the colonel hearing you and having you shot? )

“Nein.” (No.)

“Dann halten Sie ruhig.” (Then keep quiet.)

They resumed their shivering and clutched their MP 40s with one hand. Suddenly the door to the museum opened causing the two guards to snap to attention as an SS officer and an older man in a greenish-grey overcoat stepped outside. The old man turned around and in the glow of the city street lights the two SS soldiers tried to remain calm as Adolf Hitler looked them up and down.

“Ich wünschte, ich hätte mehr treue Männer wie Sie am Ende.” (I wish I had more loyal men like you in the end.) He mumbled before turning back around and climbing into his staff car. The two soldiers opened the other door for the colonel before taking their spots in the front seat.

“Sergeant?”

“Ja, mein Führer?” (Yes my Fuehrer?) The driver asked.

“Wollen Sie Musik hören?” (Do you listen to music?)

“Ja, mein Führer.” (Yes my Fuehrer.)

“Welche Art?” (What kind?)

“Wagner mein Führer.” (Wagner my Fuehrer.)

“Ich auch.” (Me too.)

“Was halten Sie von Valkyrie glaube, mein Führer?” (What do you think of Valkyrie my Fuehrer?)

~~~~~
21:30 Hours
December 25
Canterlot War Room
~~~~~

Two marine sergeants opened the doors to the room and allowed Princess Celestia entry. The other generals and I turned to look at her but resumed looking over maps and reports of the invasion so far.

“Where was the first sighting?”

“Hayburg.”

“What division is based there?”

“Third Armor.”

“That’s my son’s division. Any reports on casualties?”

“They’ve reported several tanks destroyed and enemy aircraft bombing the base. So far almost one hundred killed, a couple hundred wounded, and a few dozen captured.”

“Who first reported the invasion?”

“A tank crew who was fired upon at the Hayburg target range.”

“I want files on that crew.”

A brown stallion in a green army uniform stood up and I saw the light glint off the four stars on each side of his uniform. ‘Fuck. What’s this jackass want?’

“General Jones, what authority do you have to request files from the army?”

“I have the authority as Celestia’s tactical advisor to speak with the crew to determine the best way to take out a Panzer so do not question me general.”

He sat down again and I resumed looking over the map of Germareny when a sergeant at one of the radios shouted a message to us.

“Reports of an explosion at Gold Feather’s palace and an aircraft taking off from Gryphus towards Equestria just minutes apart!”

Walking away from the map I went over to the radio operator who was still receiving information.

“Intercepted messages suggest it was a member of the SS that caused the explosion. We may be looking at a defector sir.”

“Radio all bases along the eastern coast to look for that single airplane and watch for a parachute or it landing. Do not fire on it unless makes any threatening movements. When you’re done with that I want you to radio the headquarters in the Crystal Empire and tell them the same thing.” Turning to face everyone else in the room I saw them all looking at me. “What the hell are y’all looking at me for?”

Celestia approached me and I could tell she had bad news.

“Tia, I can see in your eyes it’s not good. Spit it out.”

“General, the tank crew that spotted the first Panzer was captured.”

“Alright. I’d still like to see their files.”

“That’s the thing general.” She gave me the files and I noticed a name I didn’t want to see. “I’m so sorry.”

I felt rage boiling up inside me and I ripped up the files in my hands.

“Demons will run.”

“What?”

At the table I saw a grey stallion stand and look over at us.

“Haven’t you ever heard the saying princess?”

“What saying admiral?”

“Demons run when a good man goes to war. Night will fall and drown the sun when a good man goes to war. Friendship dies and true love lies. Night will fall and the dark shall rise when a good man goes to war. That saying. I’ve only ever seen that look in his eyes once before and he nearly killed someone. He is going to get his son and my grandson back if it is the last thing he does.”

Nodding I walked out of the room and went downstairs to head home. Climbing in the jeep I waved my hand for the driver to head for the Canterlot airbase and we took off. As we careened through the streets of the city I kept thinking over and over about what the griffins might do to Sabre. Every general and admiral had heard the rumors about the camps that they sent POWs to and how they were treated. ‘What’s one more mission over enemy lines?’

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
December 26, 1986
Ponyville Aerodrome
~~~~~

Sitting in the left seat of the stripped down B-25B Mitchell I looked up at the green flare in the sky. Releasing the brakes I let the bomber roll and pulled back on the controls. As the flags grew closer I felt the bomber want to climb and start hopping a couple inches into the air. Just before we reached the flags the bomber lifted and started to slowly climb into the blue sky over Ponyville. Banking left I looked over at Mac who was watching the instrument panel for any abnormalities.

“Hey Mac.” He looked up at me and I reached down and locked the controls to keep the plane level. “What would you do if someone you really cared about joined the service and got captured?”

“Ah’d do everything in my power to get ‘em back.”

“Good. Because I might have a mission for you after this one.”

“What is it sir?”

“We’ll discuss this after we land.” Reaching down I unlocked the controls and pulled back on the throttles. Looking out the window I saw the airfield to my left and the group of aircrews waving up to us.

“Ponyville tower, this is Red Leader. Left downwind for runway 3-6.”

“Roger that Red Leader. Runway 3-6 is clear. You’re cleared to land.”

As we passed the end of the runway I dropped a notch of flaps and the landing gear. Banking left again I dropped another notch of flaps before lining up and lowering them all the way. Pulling up just above the runway I felt the main wheels make contact as we rolled down the runway. Letting the nose wheel drop I let the bomber slow before turning it onto the taxi way. Rolling up to the parking area of the airfield we were met by the applauding and cheering aircrews. Shutting down the engines I climbed down and opened up the forward hatch. Climbing down to the tarmac I was met by the happy aircrews who had been beginning to doubt if the bombers could take off in the short distance. Helping Mac and the bombardier down I led Mac to my jeep which drove off for the house.

~~~~~
11:30 Hours
1237 N. Main St.
Ponyville
~~~~~

“So let me get this straight. You want me to risk my life over enemy territory and then go on a ground mission to an enemy POW camp to help rescue your son?”

“Yes Captain I am. The camp has over three hundred Equestrian and Crystal Empire troops inside its perimeter. If we can get fifty out it’ll be a success. But the main objective here is my son. There is no power on this planet that will stop me. And keep quiet about this. Thunderstreak still doesn’t know about Sabre.”

“Mah lips are sealed sir. Where is the camp?”

“It’s near the Germane border with Romaneiga. Of course the griffins haven’t pushed into Romaneiga yet so we can fly over Germareny from there and parachute in.”

“And how’ll we take the camp?”

“We’ll have explosives that we’ll place at points along the perimeter fence. We’ll then detonate them in the middle of the night and create a distraction and help the prisoners overrun the camp. We have reports that a group of airmen and other personnel that were captured have set up a secret transmitting station in a hut in the camp. We can radio them and establish a plan for where to place the charges and maybe the best time to strike according to the guard’s schedules.”

“Who’s the head of the group?”

“Some air force colonel who got relocated there a few weeks ago. He’s supposed to be there for another four weeks until they finish the officer’s camp. We also got reports from resistance fighters that they’ve been moving troops out of the camp for the Griffin Empire. If we wait too long we may risk Sabre being sent to a camp in the Griffin Empire. Surely you’ve heard the rumors of the camps there.”

“Ah have sir. And don’t call me Shirley.”

“Not the time for jokes Captain Macintosh. Can I count you in?”

“Yes sir.”

“Good. Now, here’s a slip for a pass tomorrow so that you and your family can go do something. I heard the new theatre in town has a good comedy making fun of Gold Feather.”

“Applejack’s been wantin’ to see that. Ah guess the whole family can go.”

“Yeah.” Filling out the pass for Mac I saw him looking over at the bookcase where rolled up blueprints stuck out from the top shelf. “Those are original blueprints I drew up for the planes that we’re all flying. They’re supposed to start sending out the first batch of Lightnings this week. One of them is supposed to go to the 339th here in Ponyville.”

“That fighter squad with the peppermint candy looking noses?”

“That’s the one. ‘The flying candy canes’ as the 332nd calls ‘em.”

“Ya know yer gonna hear it cause the mares didn’t get one.”

“Not my fault if the higher ups don’t send them one.”

“So what’ll happen to mah bomb group after this mission of yours?”

“They’ll probably get sent to a base in the Crystal Empire to fly missions against the griffins.”

He gave a small “hmpf” at that but seemed glad when I handed over his pass. Standing up I showed him to the front door while Thunderstreak cooked lunch in the kitchen.

“What was Mac here for sweetie?”

“Nothing. Just discussing some military stuff.”

“Any news about Sabre?”

My blood ran cold and I attempted to quickly think up a lie.

“He’s safely behind our lines in Germareny.”

“Thank the heavens. Are they sending him back here?”

“They’re keeping him there to perform for the troops to keep moral up.”

“Alright. But if he gets hurt I’ll kill Gold Feather myself.”

“I know honey. I know.”

~~~~~
13:00 Hours
December 27, 1986
Manehattan Naval Yard
~~~~~

Walking along the deck of the still incomplete Hornet I stopped to watch a crane lower a large section of the island into place.

“General!”

Turning around I saw a black stallion in a navy captain’s uniform walking towards me.

“Captain, I understand you’re the soon-to-be commanding officer of the Hornet.”

“Yes sir. How many bombers are going to be on here?”

“Sixteen.”

“And what about the new carrier capable Mitchells?”

“The prototype hasn’t come off the assembly line yet. We’re having problems with the hydraulics for the wing folding mechanisms and the arrester hook got bent by some dumbfuck in a forklift. We might just scrap the entire project.”

“Shame. I really want to see one of those serve on here.”

“As do I. How soon will this sail for Honoluna?”

“The island is supposed to finished in a week and then we’ll sail out for Haywaii on the first.”

“So now we have a date for Doolittle. January eighth, nineteen eighty seven.”

17: Operation Doolittle

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
January 1, 1987
Vanhoover Naval Yard
~~~~~

“Careful with that bomber! You fuck it up and I’ll fuck you up!” An ensign yelled up to the petty officer working the crane that slowly moved the fifth bomber over to the deck of the Hornet. Around me the air crews watched as they moved the bombers to the carrier. By my side Rainbow Dash stood in her uniform as the shadow of the bomber that was dangling over us passed by. Above us on the deck they waved bright orange paddles directing the crane operator where to place the bomber without hitting the others and still leaving room for the other eleven. To my right the eleven bombers sat waiting as one crew painted nose art below the pilot’s window of the last bomber.

“General Jones, Lieutenant Colonel Dash.”

We both turned around at the voice and saw Princess Luna flanked by four guards. We gave a quick salute and I removed my cap and placed it under my arm.

“Princess Luna. I’m surprised you came all the way out here.”

“It was at the request of my sister. She wanted me to come and check on the operation before you left port.”

“Well come with me and I’ll show you the modified bombers.”

Leading her over to the bombers I walked her around and showed her all the changes but halfway through she broke away and headed for the last bomber. Following her over I saw the crew was putting the finishing touches on the nose art and I felt my face growing red as I saw Luna looking it over. On their stands the crew saw Luna and the color drained from their faces. Up on the side of the bomber there was a racy picture of Princess Luna along with the name Midnight Maiden.

“General?”

“Yes princess?”

“Answer me one question.”

“It’s nose art your highness.”

“I know that general. My question is am I really that attractive?”

The air crew and I breathed a sigh of relief and the three fliers on their stands nodded at Luna when she looked up at them. She smiled and turned around to face me.

“Let’s go check on the five on the carrier.”

Again showing the way I led her up to the Hornet’s gangplank and through the narrow corridors up to the flight deck. Leading Luna to the lead bomber I showed her the bomb bay where three 250lb bombs sat on their racks.

“General, do you have any chalk?”

I shook my head as a seacolt stuck his head in the bomb bay.

“I do your highness.”

He held the piece of chalk out for her and she took it with her magic. Floating it up to one of the bombs she scribbled a message of ‘from Luna with love’ on it before giving it back to the sailor. Making our way out of the bomb bay we walked past the second bomber where Will and John painted the famous Ruptured Duck art on the nose of their plane. Going back down below deck we found the gangplank that lead off the ship. When we were back on the ground she said farewell and made her way to the black sedan she had come in. Walking back over to Rainbow Dash I put my cap back on and watched as the crane hoisted the sixth bomber up.

~~~~~
19:10 Hours
January 3, 1987
Honoluna, Haywaii
~~~~~

The glow of the street lights of Honoluna illuminated the harbor as the Hornet passed the sunken wreck of the Phoenix. From my spot on the deck me and almost a hundred others on the ship tossed wreaths into the water to honor the over fifteen hundred that had been declared dead from the Phoenix. After we had all said a few silent words we resumed what we had been doing as the ship prepared to refuel before setting out for the rest of the mission. Looking up towards the bow of the ship I saw a pony sitting and looking out across the water that reflected the city lights. Walking up towards them I saw a rainbow mane and tail on the pony and the small portable radio next to her. Stopping next to her I watched as the waves made the orange glow of the lights dance on the water.

“Aren’t you cold Dash?”

“With fur and a wool uniform? I’m fine.”

Sitting down next to her I dangled my legs over the side.

“You’re listening to radio Honoluna. Up next on armed forces request hour is Beer Barrel Polka by the Swing Sisters.”

The radio began to play the song and it echoed out across the water towards the city.

“You look out towards the city and you’d never know there was a war on but turn around and it’s right in your face.”

“Yeah, but that’ll be over with this raid Ms. Dash. The whole world will stop and look. The changelings think of themselves as invincible but this’ll be a great big slap in their faces.”

“But how do we know it’ll work? We know nothing of the AA cover in the area, whether there’re air bases that can send intercepting fighters, or even if the targets will be visible. It is an industrial complex we’re talking about.”

“We’ll handle that when we get to it. I’ve got to say, I have not missed being on a carrier. I forgot how cramped these bastards can be sometimes.”

“It can be at times. That’s probably why most of the pegasi like me spend their free time up here.”

“I wonder what the boys on the Nimitz are doing right now if my planet hasn’t become a glowing green wasteland. Someone should make a movie or an arcade game like that. A post-apocalyptic world with mutants and what not. Maybe I should suggest that to an entertainment company if I ever get back.”

“I would go see that movie. Well general, I think I’m gonna turn in for the night.”

“Alright.”

She grabbed the radio and shut it off. As she walked away I looked at all the ponies on the streets of Honoluna and how they went about their lives like the attack nearly a month earlier didn’t happen. Standing up I went over to the first bomber where it sat in peace, the rest of the world blissfully unaware of its mission. Patting the bomber I made my way below decks for my quarters.

~~~~~
08:00 Hours
January 8, 1987
R.N.S. Hornet
~~~~~

A pounding at my door awoke me and a lieutenant stepped in.

“Sir, enemy ship reported on the horizon. Your presence is requested on the bridge.”

Getting up I hurriedly dressed myself and followed him through the maze of corridors up to the bridge. Upon reaching the bridge I was met by the black earth pony from before, who had a telegram in his hoof. Taking it from him I saw that it was from one of the cruisers on the outskirts of our group.

“We’ve radioed for Admiral Harvard asking if the Hood can open fire on the patrol boat but he’s yet to reply.”

“Well I’ll speak for him. Open fire and don’t stop until it’s on the bottom of the ocean. How far are we from the main hive?”

“Almost six hundred miles sir.”

“We launch now!”

The captain nodded to a sailor who picked up a microphone.

“All crew to general quarters! Air force pilots, man your planes!”

Walking out I hurried down to the flight deck where the air crews were still struggling to put on their uniforms as they ran for their planes.

“Listen here! I want the all nose guns and tail guns out! Go get some black hoses and put a rod in it!”

“Sir, is that such a-“

“Now!”

The gunners ran for the ship’s island to look for black hoses while the others set about removing the guns. Climbing into the cockpit I saw the flash of the Hood’s guns in the distance as Big Macintosh climbed in behind me. Down below I heard the sound of the crew removing the nose gun and passing up the replacement. ‘I just had to name it Doolittle didn’t I?’ Going through the checklist I heard the hatches shut. Hurrying through the radio check and roll call I reached for the starters. Depressing the starters I heard the two engines roar to life at almost the same exact moment. ‘Against regulation but I’m in a hurry.’

“Super chargers low and latched?”

“Super chargers are low and latched.” Mac replied.

“Full flap.”

“Flaps full.”

Looking over at Mac I saw him saying a quick pre-takeoff prayer.

“When’d you find religion?”

“When ya assigned me this mission sir.”

“I want you to do me a favor.”

“What’s that sir?”

“Pray for both of us.”

Looking down at the pony in the bright yellow vest I saw him wave his checkered flag towards the nose signaling for us to take off. Pushing the throttles forward the bomber began to roll forward and the nose of the carrier grew bigger. Pulling back I felt the nose lift but the main gear stayed firmly on the deck. We hit the end of the carrier and the bomber dropped towards the water before gaining lift and beginning to climb just before we would have crashed into the water. Climbing up we circled as the other bombers took off and joined up with us. Nearly an hour later we headed for our target as storm clouds gathered over the Hornet.

“Hey guys! Turn your radios to the EBC.”

We all switched our radios over to the EBC as Celestia come on the radio.

“From Gryphus, the Changeling Hives, the Northern Ibex Empire, and Camelu we have been described as a nation of playboys who hire foreign soldiers to do our fighting for us. Let them say that now. Let them say that to the soldiers who today are fighting in the far waters of the Haycific. Let them tell that to the boys in the Flying Fortresses. Let them tell that to the marines.”

“Another broadcast on the CBC.”

We again switched the radios as Shining Armor cleared his throat to speak.

“Fillies and gentlecolts, members of parliament, what was named the Battle of Prance is over. The Battle of the Crystal Empire has begun. With griffin forces only a dozen miles away in places we must face the grim possibility that griffin forces may launch an invasion. But with the unity of every crystal pony and our allies, we shall defeat the griffin menace. But should the griffins have the audacity to invade our soil, we shall fight them with everything we have. We shall go on to the end, we shall fight in Prance, we shall fight on the seas and oceans, we shall fight with growing confidence and growing strength in the air, we shall defend our nation, whatever the cost may be, we shall fight on the beaches, we shall fight on the landing grounds, we shall fight in the fields and in the streets, we shall fight in the hills; we shall never surrender.”

The flight engineer reached over and switched the radio back to the EBC which had begun playing music again. As the sound of Al Jolson’s Sitting on Top of the World filled the headsets in our bomber we locked the controls and settled in for the flight. The flight engineer passed out small tins of food for us to eat on the way. Peeling back the top I groaned and cussed.

“The goddamn quartermaster filled it with grit! Mac, you want this?”

Mac took the tin and scarfed down the contents. ‘This is gonna be a long flight.’

~~~~~
12:30 Hours
January 8
Off the Coast of the Main Changeling Hive
~~~~~

The roar of the engines had long since become mere background noise as I called out to the crew to man their stations. As we flew over the beaches of the island that housed the main changeling hive we kept an eye open for any changeling zero fighters. In the distance we saw the smoke rising from the main industrial complex in the near center of the hive.

“Alright, there’s the target! All aircraft open bomb bay doors!”

Out my window I saw other bomber’s bomb bays open as my bomber shook from the doors dropping open. Up in the nose the bombardier operated the improvised bombsight to try and get our deadly cargo on target. Below us the holes in the ground that lead to the subterranean city teamed with life as changelings went to and fro as we neared the hole where the factories were located. Just as we were almost on top of the complex the bombardier cried “Bombs away!” and the bomber lurched up as our payload dropped down on the target. Pulling our bomber up we climbed to five thousand feet as the explosions behind us made a thunderous roar.

“We hit a munitions factory sir!”

“All bombers head for Neighpon. Keep your eyes peeled for zeroes. Lord knows they ain’t gonna be happy with us after that.”

We banked right after our thirty seconds over the hive and made our way northwest towards Neighpon. Several hours later we could see the coast of Neighpon in our windscreens but halfway there a thunderstorm had moved in and slowed us down with a headwind. Running on fumes I prayed that we would make it to the coast as a bomber to our left lost its right engine. As we crossed over the cliffs into Neighpon I breathed a sigh of relief as Mac and the flight engineer tried to keep the engines running. Suddenly the left engine coughed and sputtered as the prop began wind milling.

“All crew prepare to bail out!”

The flight engineer gave us our parachutes and we hurriedly strapped them on as I contemplated whether to give the order. Just as I was about to say we try to belly land the right engine began to cough.

“Fuck this death trap. All crew bail out, bail out!”

Air began to rush in as the hatch below us was blown away by its emergency release. The bombardier and flight engineer gave us a quick wave before diving through the opening. Locking the controls, Mac and I made our way to the hatch. Waving for him to go first I watched as he dived out and I quickly followed suit. As I tumbled out through the grey rainy sky I saw the tail hatch gone as well as the bomber stalled and entered a dive for the ground. Pulling the ripcord I felt the jerk of the parachute slowing me down and I counted the parachutes from my plane. ‘One, two, three, four, five. All good.’ Looking up I saw two other air crews bailing out and one more trying to belly land their bomber. As the other bombers continued on I saw a few more crews bail out as the gliding bomber slammed into a rice paddy below and all but two crew members climbed out. As the ground grew closer I bent my knees just before landing. The best way to describe landing in a 1940s style parachute is like jumping off a moving train car going thirty five miles per hour. Picking myself up I unhooked the parachute as the crew watched our bomber crash into another rice paddy nearby. Looking around I saw a stallion approaching us in curiosity.

(I am an Equestrian.)

“Dude, I’m from Detrot.”

“Oh, well we’re supposed to be at some airbase around here.”

“There’s one about twelve miles north of here.”

“Fantastic.”

Walking towards the north I made sure to stop by the wreck of the other bomber where the pilot was slumped over in his seat and I could see blood coming out of the crushed tunnel that lead to the nose. Continuing on I saw more aircrews on the ground and walking towards their destroyed bombers. As I approached the wrecks of the second and third bombers I saw my men and Rainbow Dash who was slung over Will’s shoulder.

“What the hell happened?”

“She ordered her crew to get out while she tried to crash land it in a rice paddy. She bellied it in but when she did it pushed her seat against the panel and her leg got pinned. We looked it over and we think it may be broken or at the least dislocated.”

I looked over at her and she gave a weak smile as I looked over the wreckage of Ruptured Duck. Waving for the ponies on the ground to follow me I continued onward towards the airbase that the farmer had told us about.

~~~~~
01:30 Hours
January 9, 1987
Ursa Major Airbase
~~~~~

Looking out the window of the base commander’s office I saw the two coffins being loaded onto a C-54A. On the other end of the phone I was holding Celestia rambled on about intercepted messages saying that a munitions factory was destroyed with a tank factory and an aircraft engine factory were damaged. As I looked outside again I saw my fliers climbing onto the C-54 and four C-47s.

“Princess, I’ve got to go.”

Hanging up the phone I rushed out to the C-54 and up the steps where the plane’s flight engineer was waiting by the door. As I stepped into the aisle I didn’t look at the coffins in the back of the plane and took my seat in the front. Out the window I saw the ground crew push the stairs away and the transport began to roll forward. Looking down at my watch the ands read 1:34. Laying my head back against the headrest I closed my eyes and settled in for the flight across the Haycific.

~~~~~
11:21 Hours
January 9
Honoluna, Haywaii
~~~~~

As I walked down the street many ponies stopped and asked if they could get me to autograph their morning papers or get a picture with me. It had been less than twenty four hours since the order of bombs away over the changeling hive was given and news had already reached all around the world. Saying goodbye to the group of five that had stopped for my autograph I went into a nearby bar where five sailors, three marines, and an air force pilot all gave me a salute. Returning it I sat down at the bar where the bartender brought me a beer on the house. Picking up the copy of the morning paper that sat on the edge of the bar I saw the headline of MAIN HIVE BOMBED. Below the headline was a photo of our bombers on the deck of the Hornet. Taking a drink of my beer a heard one of the sailors say my name. Looking over I saw him holding out a piece of paper.

“Can I have your autograph for my son?”

“Of course. Does he live here with you?”

“Him, my wife, and my daughter. He got injured during the attack last month and now his back legs are paralyzed.”

You know what, let’s go see him. That’s better than just some little piece of paper.”

“You would really do that?”

“I have three kids myself so I know how kids love to meet an idol.”

He paid the bartender for his beer and led me out onto the sunny street. Following him down several streets we finally arrived at a beachfront house where a yellow pegasus mare hung a few dresses and towels out on the clothes line. As she picked up the empty laundry basket she looked up the sidewalk towards her husband and she dropped the basket to come greet us.

“General it’s so nice to meet you! Do you want some tea, coffee, water?”

“No thank you. Actually I’m here to see your son.”

“What did he do?! Page Turner! Get your butt out here!”

“No, ma’am it’s alright. He didn’t do anything wrong. Your husband told me about your son and I’m here to meet him.”

The screen door on the porch swung open and a tan earth pony stepped out with his back hooves being held a couple inches above the ground due to his wheelchair. Coming down the ramp by the front steps he made his way over to us where he looked at me confused.

“General Jones? What are you doing here?”

“Well your father told me about you and I wanted to meet you.”

“Alright.”

“How old are you?”

“Fifteen sir.”

“Well you are certainly the most interesting fifteen year old I’ve ever met.”

“What about your son in that POW camp?”

“How do you know about that?”

“It’s on page five of this morning’s paper.”

“National paper or Honoluna paper?”

“National.”

“Alright, I’m sorry to cut this short but I have to go.”

Signing the piece of paper that the sailor was still holding I hurried onto the sidewalk for the airbase. ‘Please for my safety let Thunderstreak not have seen that.’

~~~~~
19:25 Hours
January 9
Canterlot
~~~~~

The bartender brought me a fresh beer as the words that Thunderstreak had sobbed into the phone rang in my ears. ‘Don’t bother coming home until he does!’ Taking a swig of my beer I heard someone clicking their tongue at me. Looking to my right I saw a brown pegasus mare in a red dress looking at me. She set her glass of soda down and shook her head.

“Honey, drinking won’t solve your problems.”

“Neither will soda.”

“Honey have you thought that maybe your wife would like you to do something to fix the problem?”

“How do you know it’s with my wife?”

“Guy with a wedding band and a beer. Honey I’ve seen plenty of guys like you in my time here.”

“And you are?”

“Miss Jazz Rhythm.”

“Well Miss Rhythm you’re right. Let my son join the army and now he’s in a POW camp. My wife told me that until he comes home I can’t either.”

“I’m sorry to hear that honey. I’ve got to go work. Best of luck to you.”

She hopped down from her barstool and wandered off towards the front of the club. Finishing off my beer I was about to order another when an announcer on stage presented the night’s jazz singer Jazz Rhythm. Turning around I looked on as the brown mare sang Putting on the Ritz, A Tisket A Tasket, and It’s a Lovely Day Today. When she had finished all three of her songs she took a bow and made her way backstage. Paying for the few beers I had consumed I made my way out of the small club towards a hotel near the palace. Just as I was about to go inside to check in I heard somepony land on the street behind me.

“General?” A voice smooth as silk asked for my attention behind me. Without even looking I knew who it was.

“Yes Luna?”

“Is everything alright?”

“My marriage is in jeopardy and if I can’t get Sabre back it’s all over so to recap it’s just fucking wonderful.”

“James, it will all work out.”

“How do you know?”

“I can’t tell you how I know but trust me when I say it will.”

“If you can tell how things turn out why didn’t you stop the war?”

“James, during my thousand years away I met a brown earth pony who taught me that certain events cannot be stopped. This war was always supposed to happen and you were meant to help us win.”

“Well what would happen if I did this?” Turning around I pulled my new .45 revolver from its holster, cocked the hammer, and held the muzzle to my right temple. Luna’s eyes widened as she attempted to talk me into lowering the gun.

“James I am begging of you to put the gun down.”

“Why?! At this rate I got nothing to live for! That idea to rescue Sabre is basically just a suicide mission! I figure I’ll end up six foot under either way!”

“Nothing to live for? What about Typhoon and Lancaster? What about Equestria? What about your men? What about your father? What about your pregnant wife? That seems like plenty to live for to me.”

“And how many of them would be unaffected if I pulled this trigger?”

“None would go unaffected. Your children would lose their father. Equestria would lose one of its greatest military minds. Your men would lose their leader. Your father would lose his only son. And what of your wife? She would lose the love of her life. Every marriage goes through rough patches and nopony knows it like me. If you’d just lower the gun and let things take their course you’d see that it all works out.”

Slowly I lowered the gun and removed the bullets before letting the hammer down. Luna held out her hoof and I gave her the gun and the bullets. She teleported them away before offering a room for me at the palace to stay at until the mission into Germareny. I declined multiple times before relenting and agreeing to stay at the palace where I knew she would have guards standing outside my door for any sign of trouble. ‘If she’s wrong I’m jumping off the god damned balcony.’

18: Jones' Heroes

~~~~~
23:50 Hours
January 15, 1987
A Field in North Western Romaneigha
~~~~~

I tossed my cigarette butt away and looked back over my shoulder at the C-47 sitting in the snow covered grass waiting for me to give the order. Around me several ponies and Marko all sat with shoe polish smeared on their faces to help them blend in with the night. Standing up I heard my back pop and the others stood up in anticipation. Looking around at all of them I slung my M1 over my shoulder.

“Alright, let’s go.”

With those three words they all grabbed their rifles, machine guns, and pistols. Their helmets rustled in the breeze from the dead leaves in their helmet netting. The pilots saw us coming and tossed their cigarettes away and climbed in to start the engines. As we climbed up the steps we all grabbed a parachute and strapped it on before finding a spot on the bucket seats that lined the wall of the C-47. Outside the engines roared to life and we could barely hear the sound of the flaps lowering underneath us. Around me I could see the blank empty stares of those in the aircraft. Next to me Marko leaned over towards me and shouted over the engines “Did you get that air cover we need?!”

“The best in Equestria!”

“Good!” He leaned back and laid his head back against the wall of the plane as the engines roared louder as we took off for Hayburg.

~~~~~
02:00 Hours
January 16, 1987
The Sky over Hayburg, Germareny
~~~~~

Standing next to the open door I looked at the glowing red light on the wall. As I watched it I saw it change to the green light directly below it and I could see the lights of the city glowing ahead of us. ‘God help me if this chute’s a dud.’ Jumping out the open door I counted to ten then pulled the ripcord and felt a jerk as I began to slowly drift down out of the night sky. Looking down I saw the open field that we had decided as the drop zone. Bending my knees I tumbled and rolled through the grass. Finally stopping I picked myself up and unhooked the parachute and heard grunts in the dark from the other parachutists as they landed. In a loud whisper I rounded them all together and looked around for the pony with the field radio.

~~~~~
Meanwhile West of Hayburg
~~~~~

The grey army captain looked at his watch as his tanks sat ready to provide backup for our attack. Just as he was about to give the order to fall back into Romaneigha one of the crew of the lead tank stuck their head up out of the turret hatch.

“Sir, just got the message from Red Rose to move towards the base but hold out of sight. Do we acknowledge?”

“Tell them Bad Wolf will meet them short of objective and wait for further orders.”

“Yes sir.”

The enlisted pony nodded and slid back down into his seat to radio us back. Nodding to the tank drivers who had their heads stuck outside the captain looked forwards towards the distant glow of the lights of Hayburg.

~~~~~
Back in the Field West of Hayburg
~~~~~

“Red Rose this is Bad Wolf. We’ll meet you short of objective and await further orders.”

“Roger that Bad Wolf. Red Rose out.”

Waving my hand for the radiopony to go back to his spot in our little circle I pulled a fabric map out of my pocket and unfolded it to reveal Hayburg with the prison camp just south of it.

“Alright, we’re in this field here. We need to get here before dawn.” I told them as I pointed to our position on the map and slid my finger over to the location of the camp. “Once we’re within a couple hundred yards we’ll radio the air force colonel that’s running the secret intel operations and get the location of the night guards. We’ll then plant the explosives in Mac’s pack at strategic points along the camp perimeter to create a bit of chaos Discord himself would be proud of.” A hoof shot up in the air and got everyone’s attention. “Yes corporal?”

“Sir, won’t the guards notice ten ponies and two humans running around near their fence?”

“What do you think the camo and shoe polish is for?”

“What about the guards with the search lights?”

“That’s what we have a sniper for corporal. He’s one of the best snipers that Equestria has. He could castrate a gnat at fifty yards if he wanted. Right sergeant?”

A black unicorn pony looked up from preparing his gun and nodded before going back to cleaning his rifle.

“What type of gun is he using sir?”

“Twenty two caliber. It’s quiet and if you hit in the right spot it’ll scramble their brain like eggs. Now, enough talking. Let’s move out.”

Folding up the map up, I put it back in my pocket and pulled my rifle off my shoulder. Walking southeast towards the camp I kept my head on a swivel looking for griffin patrols.

“Sir, message from Hawk. He reports heavy flak fire over Hayburg. He wants to know if he can strike yet.”

“Tell him not yet. Climb higher if he needs to.”

“Yes sir.”

Looking towards Hayburg I could hear the sound of the flak guns and air raid sirens as search lights scanned the sky. In the black of the night I could see the shells bursting and hear the distant roar of the F-14’s engines. Nearly an hour later we reached the camp and planted the charges where the colonel had radioed us to place them. As I planted the last charge I ran for cover with the spool of wire leaving a thin red trail behind me. Taking a seat behind a boulder I felt the snow melting beneath me and drench my pants as I cut the wire.

“Private. Radio Hawk, Hammerhead, and Bad Wolf and tell them the mission is a go.”

The radiopony nodded as he went to work and I hooked up the wire to the plunger and signaled to the others who were waiting to detonate their charges. With my signal seven explosions rocked the night and sirens began to wail in the camp. As the twelve of us that had parachuted in charged over the destroyed fence into the camp we opened fire on anything that resembled a griffin. As we continued through the camp we dodged machine gun fire from the camp guards and some prisoners picked up the MP 40s of the dead guards. As we all took cover from an MG 42 in a guard tower I peeked around the corner to take a pot shot at the gunner. Just as I was about to squeeze the trigger I heard the familiar roar of the F-14 as it came in to take care of the gunner. As the olive drab and grey blur passed I saw something drop from under the belly of the plane and slam into the ground with a fireball. I stepped out from the cover to look at the burning guard tower as the smell of the flames reached me. “God I love the smell of napalm in the morning!” As I was about to start looking for the few remaining guards I felt a tug at my pant leg and I turned around to see a bruised light green unicorn in a specialist’s uniform.

“Hey dad.”

I immediately bent down and hugged him where he returned it despite wincing in pain from all his bruises. Pulling back I turned around to see over three hundred ponies shoving nine griffin guards forwards and dozens of guns aimed at them in case they tried to run. They all kneeled down in front of me and several begged for mercy as I looked down at them. Just as the supporting tanks rolled in late I raised my rifle to a griffin officer’s head.

“Are you afraid captain?”

“No. I would find it an honor to be killed for my country.”

“Then looks like you’re the one going back to our POW camps alive.” Moving to the next griffin I noticed a skull and crossbones on his collar. “SS. Ya know sergeant; I don’t care much for the SS. All that heiling and goose stepping really irritates me. What was your job here?”

“Firing squad.”

“Good.” I replied just before squeezing the trigger and watching him drop. Moving on to the next griffin I saw another set of skull and crossbones. Without a moment’s hesitation I pulled the trigger and stepped over his now limp body. “Let this serve as a warning to all griffins that as of now those who wear the emblem of the SS will be shot on sight!” Continuing down the line I shot one more griffin before it was all over and the rest were lead out of the camp at gunpoint. Walking behind the now free prisoners I looked down at Sabre who broke into a smile when he stepped through the opening in the camp’s fence. Making our way up a nearby hill I called forth the radiopony who gave me the microphone.

“Hammerhead! Camp is clear! Light it up!”

Through the static there was a gurgled “roger that” and the roar of eight jet engines to our right made everyone turn and look. From behind the trees on the hill emerged a B-52 Stratofortress with its bomb bay doors open. As it passed over the camp at nearly a thousand feet it released its payload. We all watched as the bombs screamed towards their target and obliterated over half of the camp on impact. As the fireballs rose into the sky a cheer erupted from our little hill as I began to organize our escape from Germareny.

“Alright, everypony listen up! We’re gonna walk ten miles west of here where planes and trucks are waiting to take us to Romaneigha and then Equestria!”

Another cheer went up at me saying they were going home and I lead the way down the hill towards the rendezvous point.

~~~~~
14:00 Hours
January 16, 1987
Ponyville Aerodrome
~~~~~

The tires of the C-47 let out a squeal as we touched down. Taxiing over to the transports parking area we looked out the window where there were dozens of reporters and most of Ponyville waiting for us. When the plane came to a stop we opened the door and hopped down to the ground. As we approached the area where the MPs had roped off I saw a familiar olive colored mare flying towards us in her nurse’s uniform. She immediately wrapped her hooves around Sabre who seemed in a bit of shock at the sudden hug. As she pulled back she flew up and wrapped her arms around my neck as tears streamed down her cheeks.

“You can come home now. Thank you.”

“Honey I had this all planned before you even knew. I was getting him back one way or another.”

She pulled away and we all walked towards the crowd where Big Macintosh talked to a reporter about the operation. Walking through the space through the press area I suddenly noticed it was lined with Ponyville military personnel standing at attention saluting as I walked past. Suddenly a hoof stuck out in front of me and I looked up the leg to the dark red reporter who had a notepad and pencil in his magic.

“General Jones! How long was this mission planned before being carried out?”

“Several weeks.”

“Is it true that six griffin guards were captured?”

“Yes it is.”

“Is it also true that you executed three more in cold blood?”

“I don’t classify it as killing them in cold blood if they’re SS. We’ve all heard about those black shirted bastards in the media. They deserve nothing more than death.”

“Seems a bit dark doesn’t it?”

“No it does not. I have no sympathy for the SS, the Nazis, or quite frankly anyone who supports them. As far as I’m concerned they can all rot in hell. No further comments.”

Walking away I climbed into the waiting staff car with Thunderstreak and Sabre. As we drove away I tipped my helmet to those who lined the street by the base. When we reached the house I placed the helmet on the hat rack and made for the phone to call the palace. After nearly three minutes on hold Celestia finally answered.

“Hello?”

“I want Sabre’s discharge papers in the mail this week.”

“Ah, General Jones. I figured you’d call about that. I’ve already had them sent this morning and somepony at headquarters got a report from another freed prisoner Sabre was beaten and suffered a broken leg not long after he arrived. They’ve decided to award him the first of the new Injury Medal that your father helped institute and the Prisoner of War Medal.”

“Alright. Do we need to go to some ceremony or something?”

“Well we will have a ceremony for the Injury Medal so we’ll present both to him then.”

“When is the ceremony?”

“In two days here at the palace.”

“Alright. Well I’ll see you then I suppose.”

She hung up and I looked into the living room where Saber walked towards his chair with a noticeable limp. Going into the living room I sat down on the couch next to his chair and I looked at his front right leg.

“How’d it get broke?”

“What?”

“Your leg. How’d it get broke?”

“Just a little accident at the camp. Nothing to worry about.”

“It might be. You never know what diseases are in a POW camp.”

“Dad, it’s fine. No need to worry about it. Just don’t let mom know.”

“I won’t but if she asks about the limp and goes off and asks if I knew, just go Shultz on her.”

“What?”

“I know nothing. Nothing!”

He gave a small laugh at my terrible Sergeant Shultz impersonation just as the door opened and the other two came in from their day at school. As soon as they saw Sabre they ran over and hugged him while Charger stood guard in the corner. They began to ramble off questions to him but he raised his hoof, visibly wincing as he did, and they both went silent.

“I’ll answer all questions later but right now I’m going to go get washed up and see Brush Stroke.”

He got up and made his way upstairs where we heard the bathroom door shut. Picking up a copy of the morning paper off the coffee table I flipped through it and ignored all parts that discussed the war or anyone I knew. After reading only one article in the paper I set it down and had Lancaster turn on the TV where a light grey earth stallion was on the screen smiling next to the words ‘Miss me?’. Suddenly the phone rang and I got up to answer it where Princess Luna was on the other end.

“General, we need you in Canterlot at once.”

“What’s going on?”

“Classified.”

The phone clicked and I looked at it before hanging it up on the wall again. Walking into the living room I saw the TV was off, Lancaster was on the floor with a book and a small record player, and Typhoon sat on the couch snuggled up with Charger.

“Hey, fucknuts, what was one of the rules I told you when we got back?”

He hurriedly got up and resumed his position in the corner of the room as Sabre came downstairs in a clean uniform on and a comb being held by his magic. Trotting over to a mirror he slicked his hair back in his regular ducktail do before heading out the door. Heading upstairs I went into the bedroom to put on my blue dress uniform and looked over at Thunderstreak who was sitting on the bed with a photo album.

“What’s that?”

“Pictures of Sabre from when he was a colt.”

Sitting down next to her I switched into my blue pants as I looked at the pictures of the young Sabre in their old apartment. She turned the page and I saw the picture in the center of the left page and pointed to it.

“What’s this from?”

“My second wedding. He hated wearing that suit. Now it seems he wears one for damn near every occasion.”

“That or his uniform. His discharge papers are in the mail by the way.”

“They better be. What happened to his leg though?”

‘Fuck’

“Sweetie, just tell me the truth. I know it has to do with the camp so you may as well just tell me.”

“Alright, he suffered a broken leg pretty much as soon as he got there. He’s good now but he’ll probably have that limp for a while. Hopefully it’s not permanent.”

“Yeah. So what’s got you getting dressed up?”

“Luna called and I’m needed in Canterlot. Hopefully I’ll be back before nightfall but if not I’ll see you in the morning.”

“But you just got back.”

“Well until we’ve got those big flappy bastards in the Griffin Empire defeated I’ll have to report to Canterlot at a moment’s notice.”

“Don’t forget those bugs on the other side of the globe too.”

“Wouldn’t think of it.”

Getting up I planted a kiss on her cheek and hurried downstairs for the airfield. As I walked along the streets of Ponyville I got many happy greetings and some salutes from pilots in a café. When I reached the airfield I told the ground crew to get my C-47 out of its hangar and I leaned against the side of the hangar as I waited. Reaching into my inside chest pocket I pulled out a pack of cigarettes and lit one as Six Jerks in a Jeep began to play over the base PA system. As I took a long drag on the cigarette I saw a staff sergeant approaching with a paper form the base radio hut. Taking the paper from him I read it over and hurried off to find Rainbow Dash who was sitting inside a hangar with a number of other pilots. When I entered they all jumped up and snapped to attention. Giving them a small salute I let them sit but pulled Dash aside.

“Congrats Miss Dash, your group is being shipped out.”

“What? Where?”

“Crystal Empire. It’s part of the Equestrian build up to attack the Griffin Empire from bases there.”

“I don’t think our P-40s can make that without stopping.”

“No,” Giving her the paper I saw her eyes light up “but a Mustang can with drop tanks. At my request the princesses have decided to equip the 332nd with P-51Bs.”

“Are you serious?! Is there a hidden camera around here?”

“No this isn’t a joke. They’ll be here tomorrow and they want them painted before y’all leave for the Crystal Empire.”

“Of course Mustangs don’t have de-icer boots do they?”

“Not this batch. They’re supposed to start adding them but the first batch is sort of being hurried. And I suppose if you’re going to the north you’ll need something.”

Leading her to my temporary office I pulled a file out of my desk and slid it over to her.

“That’s the Griffin Empire’s best pilot. She’s Goldfeather’s niece and their so called ‘General of Fighters’.” Dash opened the file and I saw her ears go back. “Is there a problem Miss Dash?”

“It’s just; I was friends with her when I was a filly.”

“Miss Dash, there are no friends in war. Only those that want to kill you less than others.”

“I know sir. But is there any way we can try to capture her?”

“Not without a full-scale invasion of Gryphus there isn’t. Sorry Dash. I truly am. But your duty to your country comes before old friends.”

“Yes sir.”

“Alright then. If you’ll excuse me, I need to get to a meeting.”

Walking out I made my way to the waiting C-47 and took my seat. Setting my peeked cap on the seat next to mine I laid my head back and looked out the window where a few dozen mares, Rainbow Dash among them, all waved to me with enormous grins. Waving back at them I got ready for the couple hour flight to Canterlot.

~~~~~
18:30 Hours
January 16, 1987
Canterlot War Room
~~~~~

“We already have enough of your little goons up there to stage a fucking coup d’état. Why do we need more?” The Crystal Empire delegate asked through his thick Scottish sounding accent.

“Sir?” A younger stallion with a black curly mane stood in the doorway trying to get his attention. “Sir?”

“What? Either come the fuck in or fuck the fuck off!”

The younger stallion hurried over with a piece of paper which the older one proceeded to rip apart.

“Now take that fucking paper and shove it so far up your fucking ass you puke it out. Alright? Okay. Fuckity bye.”

The younger stallion hurried out and left us all alone in the room again. Celestia stood up and hurried over to take the place of the Crystal Empire delegate.

“Thank you for that, interesting, review. Now, I would like to discuss the political gains on both sides of this build up. Any military officers that wish to leave may do so.”

Every officer in the room stood up and made their way into the hallway, myself included. As I walked down the hallway I felt a tap on my shoulder and I turned around to see Austin in his khaki uniform.

“James, can we talk?”

“Sure. What ya want to talk about?”

“Can we actually talk somewhere more private?” He asked as he looked around at all the palace staff and military personnel.

“Sure.”

We walked down to the open hallways that were along the many courtyards of the palace and I could tell something was wrong with him.

“Austin, what’s wrong? We’ve been friends since you bet me I wouldn’t punch you in the nose back in kindergarten. I can always tell when something’s wrong.”

“Promise you won’t get mad?”

“We became friends after I broke your nose! I’m pretty sure if that’s how we got here in the first place then we can handle whatever it is like civilized men.”

“Okay.”

We turned and sat down in a courtyard and he looked down at the ground as he dug at the packed snow with the toe of his boot.

“So, uh, I’ve sorta met someone.”

“Hey! Good for you man! A nice mare is just what you needed.”

“Well, about that. It’s not a mare.”

“Oh. Well who and what you do off base is your business. If that’s what makes you happy then go for it.”

“So you’re not mad?”

“Why should I be? If anything I should be happy for you. I was beginning to worry you were gonna be alone forever.”

“Thank you for being understanding.”

“Not a problem. Hey, you wanna go see dad with me? I figured while I was in town I would.”

“Nah. I need to get back to Ponyville.”

“Alright.” Getting up I popped my back and walked down to the palace garage where I met the driver of my staff car. We went down the rows of cars and carriages until we found an armored Chevy sedan with a major general’s flag on the side of the hood. Climbing into the back seat I gave the driver dad’s address and he drove the ten blocks to the building where their apartment was. As he pulled up to the address I told him to just go ahead and head back towards the palace. Getting out of the car I headed up the steps and pressed the button for their apartment.

“Hello?”

“Hey Amelia, it’s James.”

“Come on up.”

There was a buzzing and I opened the door to head upstairs. Walking over to the elevator I hit the up button and waited next to a young colt who stared up at me in awe. When the elevator arrived I stepped inside and the colt followed me in.

“Are you a soldier?”

“I’m a general but I try to be like my airmen.”

“Do you know my dad?”

“That depends. Where is he?”

“He said he was going to the Crystal Empire to fight the griffins but they can’t find him.”

I felt a pit in my stomach at that and I silently thanked god for the innocence of youth.

“I’m sure he’ll turn up buddy.” I told him as we reached the floor where dad and Amelia’s apartment was. Getting off the elevator I turned and saw the colt wave to me as the doors closed and I gave a small wave back. Walking down the hallway I knocked on the door to their apartment and a few moments later Amelia opened the door.

“Hey James. Come on in.”

Walking inside I was surprised to see that everything inside was human sized.

“Where’d you guys get all this?”

“It’s custom made.”

Sitting down on the couch across from dad who was in his chair I grabbed a cup of coffee off the tray on the table as Amelia came in and sat down next to me. Looking over at her out of the corner of my eye I saw a few small grey streaks in her hair.

“James Glenn Senior, you put your paper down. We have a guest.”

Dad put his paper down and looked over at me.

“Hey.”

“Is that all you have to say to your son? No wonder you two don’t talk much.”

“There are many reasons why we don’t talk much but let’s not go into that.” I said and I saw dad’s glare over at me and apparently I wasn’t the only one to notice.

“James, don’t you look at your son like that.” Amelia scolded and he picked up his paper again. “Sorry about your dad. He’s been so uptight lately you could shove a lump of coal up his ass and get a diamond.”

“It’s fine. Can we talk on the balcony for a moment?”

“Sure.” She got up and led the way over to the sliding door to the balcony. Going out I slid the door shut behind us as she zipped up her jacket.

“Amelia, I need you to tell me something.”

“Okay.”

“Has he been drinking?”

“I don’t see-“

“Has he been drinking? Yes or no?”

“Yes but not that much.”

“That’s how it starts but once he starts he keeps drinking more every time. If he’s drinking then I’m done with him. I dealt with his drinking when I was younger and while I have quite a few good memories from when he was sober, I have more bad ones from when he was drunk. It’s odd how even if they beat you, you still look up to them as though they could do no wrong.”

“James, if there’s something I know about it’s drunks. My father was my best friend and he was also a drunk. He let me down my whole life but I still loved him unconditionally. I’ll see what I can do about his drinking but I’ll need you to be patient with him.”

“Alright.” Looking down at my watch I excused myself and went downstairs where I waved down a taxi to take me to the airbase on the edge of Canterlot. When we arrived I paid the stallion and went to enter the base but the MPs blocked my path.

“What’s the deal fellas?”

“We have orders to keep you here.”

“Orders from who?”

“Orders from me.” A voice replied from behind me and I turned around.

“Ya know Luna; some warning before you show up would be nice.”

“Well then he’s some warning for you. My sister wants you to help with a naval attack on an enemy fleet. You’re leaving for the battleship Neighvada in three days.”

“Are you serious? My son just returned from a POW camp and now you want me on a battleship?”

“Yes. Duty to country comes first.”

“Fine. Send the information to my house and I’ll look it over.”

“I will. See you in two days general.”

Luna flew away and the guards let me pass. Climbing into the C-47 I headed for Ponyville.

~~~~~
12:00 Hours
January 18, 1987
Canterlot Palace
~~~~~

Sabre stood at attention as Celestia pinned the two medals onto his uniform before extending her hoof. Sabre then extend his and shook Celestia’s while camera flashbulbs popped in front of them. After their hoofshake they stepped off stage and Sabre happily showed off his medals to Brush Stroke. As I was about to excuse myself I felt a small tugging on the left side of my uniform. Looking down I saw three medals being pinned onto my uniform.

“The fuck are these for?”

“For your mission into Germareny.” Celestia replied before walking out into the press room to answer questions from reporters. Looking down at them I saw a bronze and silver star on either side of a merit medal.

“They look good on you.” Thunderstreak said as she flew up to get a better look at the medals.

“I never got the purpose of medals. You get them for doing what you’re ordered. It’s like when you were in school and the teacher gave you a sticker for being good. Don’t get me wrong, I’m honored to have them but I don’t see why I need to get something like a medal for doing my duty.”

“Well just wear them during meetings and whatnot when they expect you to.”

“I will. Now, let’s get out of here and go home. I would like at least one peaceful night with you before I have to go somewhere.”

“Alright but if we’re gonna watch TV then I’m picking the station.”

“Not gonna argue with the moody pregnant mare.”

“I am not moody!”

“Whatever you say honey.”

19: Sink the Bismarck

~~~~~
10:15 Hours
January 20, 1987
R.N.S. Neighvada
Crystal Channel off the Coast of the Southern Crystal Empire
~~~~~

From my position on the bridge I looked down at the two turrets on the bow and all the sailors rushing to secure anything that was loose ahead of an approaching storm.

“Worst storm I’ve seen in twenty years.” The captain said as he came up alongside me and looked out at the approaching clouds.

“What are we out here for anyways?”

“Canterlot and the Crystal City confirmed reports of a griffin battle fleet sailing into the channel.”

“And our job is to take them out. Are there recon photos of the fleet?”

“We do.” He said as he turned and grabbed an envelope off a desk and opened it up. Taking the pictures from him I turned and spread them across the navigation table in the middle of the bridge. Flipping the switch on the side I saw the light under the plexiglass top flicker before coming on. With a better view of the objects in the recon photos I went to work identifying them.

“Looks like two aircraft carriers in the center with destroyers forming a ring around the outside of the fleet. Cruisers on the inside between the destroyers and carriers and, aw fuck.”

“What? What is it?”

“See these two ships here?” I asked as I pointed to two large ships flanking the carriers.

“Yeah.”

“Those are Bismarck class battleships. Eight fifteen inch guns, two on each of her four turrets. Those things’ll make short work of a dreadnought like this. Add in their belt armor and those things are nearly indestructible. Our shells‘ll just bounce off them. We need air support if we’re going to take down this fleet. How long until we rendezvous with the third fleet?”

“Approximately sixteen hours with this storm that’s coming in.”

“Radio Manehattan and tell them to send us both of their new carriers.”

“Sir, is it wise to risk both of our carriers like that?”

“There’s no reward without a bit of risk. If we don’t stop that fleet here and now then they’ll have free range of the entire eastern seaboard of Equestria and the Crystal Empire. We’ll fight them until we only have one ship if we have to but for now we need to tell the third fleet what we’re up against. And tell our escort destroyers to watch for periscopes. This is U-Boat territory up here.”

“Yes sir.” The captain replied before sending word to the radio room. As I watched the storm clouds roll in I decided to go below and try to relax. Heading down two decks below the main deck I took off the navy dress jacket Celestia had given me for my time on the ship. Walking into the mess I grabbed a cold biscuit and sat down at a long table where five sailors sat with playing cards and over fifty bits worth of money piled up in between them. Taking a bite out of the stale biscuit I watched as money changed hooves many times. As time dragged on the ship began to pitch and roll with the growing waves and on more than one occasion the table began to slide on the smooth steel floor of the mess. Just as more cards were about to be dealt the red light on the wall began to flash and the drone of the ship’s alarm sent everyone scrambling. As we all ran through the corridors of the ship there were cries of “man your battle stations” all around us and the sound of the five inch guns firing on deck could be heard. Climbing up to the bridge I saw sailors on deck trying not to get sent overboard by the waves.

“What the hell is going on?! It’s a complete cluster fuck below!”

“Enemy cruiser sighted sir!” The captain said as he grabbed onto the navigation table to keep from falling over. “We’ve opened fire on her but the gun’s gyroscopes are having a hard time keeping up with the waves.”

“Then open fire with the fifteen inch guns and don’t stop until that cruiser’s sunk!”

“Aye sir!”

Looking outside again I saw lightning continuously dancing across the sky with a bolt hitting the water every few seconds or so.

“What about our escorts?!”

“The Derby is taking on water and sinking sir!”

“Jesus. What about the Ponyville?”

“Her watertight doors are shut sir and she’s taken only minor damage!”

“Tell the Ponyville to ride our wake! That should hopefully be a little smoother!”

“Aye sir!”

The captain hurried over for the bridge’s telephone and we all had to grab ahold of anything that was bolted down to keep from getting sent tumbling across the bridge with each wave. Looking out the port side of the bridge I saw the Derby sinking in the monster waves and her lifeboats being smashed to splinters.

“There’re sailors in the water!” A voice yelled and everyone rushed to look out at the crew of the Derby desperately trying to keep their heads above water. “We’ve gotta help them!”

“We stop for nothing! Get back to your stations!”

The crew obeyed and we continued to plow through the water as the storm intensified. Down on deck the bow turrets had turned and the guns were desperately trying to find their mark. Finally they found a chance and the roar of the fifteen inch guns drowned out every other noise imaginable. Looking out across the water I watched the shock wave from the guns make its own wave. A few seconds later there was an orange flash in the distance and there was a call of “direct hit” from the second turret. The order to stand down was given and then we finally gave the order to turn around to pick up any survivors. As the ship turned to port we could see the few remnants of the Derby floating on the waves and only two heads still above water. Several sailors rushed out and threw life rings to the two sailors in the water. As the crew attempted to get the ship into position the sailors threw a rope ladder over the side and one of the two crew members in the water attempted to grab ahold. Just as he managed to get ahold of the ladder a wave came and slammed him against the hull of the ship. Everyone within view saw him go limp and slip below the water’s surface. The other attempted to grab him before he went too deep but he arrived too late. Grabbing hold of the ladder he hurried up to the deck before another wave could try and sweep him away.

“Get him to the infirmary!” The captain yelled out to the crew on deck and they rushed him down below.

“Any news from Manehattan?”

“The carriers are going to leave the port at noon.”

“What aircraft do they have on board?”

“Twenty Wildcats, ten Corsairs, and five Avengers each.”

“Any news from the air stations?”

“A PB-1 spotted the enemy fleet at a standstill near the eye of the storm with three less destroyers than in the original recon photos.”

“Fantastic. What about their battleships?”

“Intercepted radio messages suggest their radio and radar antennas are damaged. As for the carriers, over half of their aircraft have been either damaged or destroyed.”

“Even better.”

There was a sudden commotion behind us and we turned to look at the crew who were franticly working by orders from the hydrophone operator.

“What the hell is going on?”

“Sir, contact on bearing of zero-nine-zero.”

“What’s it sound like?”

“Diesel engines sir. Twin screws. Sounds like a submarine.”

“Any friendly submarines in the area?”

The second mate quickly looked over the map and shook his head.

“No friendly subs for over eighty miles sir.”

“Fuck. Sound the alarm and call general quarters.”

“Aye sir.”

The first mate hurried over and activated the alarm while the captain called general quarters over the PA. Down below the crew hurried for their battle stations but when the sub was lost on the hydrophone an hour later the crew was told to stand down.

~~~~~
00:55 Hours
January 21, 1987
R.N.S. Neighvada
~~~~~

Standing just outside the port side of the bridge I looked out over the now calm water.

“Thank heavens that storm finally passed.” The captain said as he stepped out to join me. “Care for a smoke?”

“If you’re going to smoke then go back inside. That cherry can be seen for miles out here.” I told him as I looked at the horizon through my binoculars. Lowering them again, I let them dangle around my neck and I pulled my wool overcoat tighter around me.

“Cold general?”

“Just a bit. Between that storm getting me soaked in the afternoon and now it’s cold as hell, yes I am.”

“Channel is smooth as glass.” He said right before he took a deep breath in through his nose. “You smell that?” I took a whiff and I detected a different smell in the cold.

“Ice.”

“Very good general. We may remake a naval man of you yet.”

“Captain! Iceberg off the starboard bow.”

We stepped inside and made out way over to the starboard side just in time to watch the iceberg pass by.

“Sir.” We turned and faced the young petty officer who gave a message to the captain before stepping back inside.

“The third fleet has radioed that they’re about to start signaling with the Morse lamp. Go tell the crew on the bridge to get the lamp ready and look for the third fleet.”

“Aye captain.”

Stepping back into the bridge I looked back at the captain who pulled a 40s style flashlight from his coat pocket and he began to signal the Ponyville.

“Alright, listen up! Who here is the lamp operator?”

A different petty officer than before raised his hoof and I told him to get his overcoat on. He did and he led the way up to one of the Morse lamps on the rear mast. When we reached the lamp I looked out at the horizon with my binoculars and saw a flashing in the distance.

“TF on bearing three-six-zero.” Lowering my binoculars I looked over at the petty officer. “Looks like we have the third fleet. Signal them ‘Neighvada steaming due north’. We’ll see what they do from there.”

“Aye sir.”

He began to signal and a couple seconds after he stopped they began signaling back.

“Will meet at World’s Fair in one hour.”

The petty officer looked over at me in confusion. “What’s the World’s Fair?”

“It’s the codename of the rendezvous point for us and the third fleet.”

“Oh.”

“Alright. Looks like that’s it for now. Shut off that lamp and let’s get back inside. It’s cold as fuck out here.”

“Aye sir.”

He shut off the Morse lamp and we made our way down to the deck.

“Be careful sir. There can be ice patches on the deck.”

No sooner had he said it when I felt all grip my boots had on the deck vanish and I fell backwards onto the deck. The petty officer rushed over and helped me up.

“Thank you. What’s your name?”

“Petty Officer Third Class Wood Wind, sir. All my friends just call me Woody.”

“Well, thank you again Woody.” I went to step forward but I began slipping again but this time there was nothing to catch me as I slid towards the railing. I felt my hip hit the top part of the railing and I saw Wood Wind desperately trying to grab my arm as I fell backwards over the railing. Tumbling through the air I attempted to right myself and pencil dive into the water but I found myself falling face first towards the water. Sticking my arms out in front of me I dived into the ice cold water of the Crystal Channel. Opening my eyes I looked around me at the surprisingly clear water and down at the sea floor below me. About a hundred feet down the channel bottom was made entirely of glowing crystals. Swimming up to the surface I gasped for air and the sound of dozens of sailors yelling at me on the deck drew my attention away from the rainbow colored crystals under me. Rope ladders were thrown over the side as two search lights found me in the water and there was suddenly more frantic yelling as I swam towards the ladders. Grabbing ahold of one I slowly climbed up and was met by a medic.

“General Jones I presume?”

“Yes sir.” I was barely able to tell him with my teeth violently chattering. He rushed me down to the infirmary where they took my wet clothes and gave me a wool blanket to wrap around myself.

“Hey doc?”

“Yes?”

“When I was in the water, I saw crystals.”

“Yeah. We’re passing over the rainbow waters. The crystals on the sea floor emit light that they absorb during the day and at night the water around them looks like a liquid rainbow.”

“It’s beautiful down there.”

“You should see the Rainbow Falls. My parents built a house near the falls when they got married. Half my foalhood was spent swimming in a rainbow lake.”

“We have nothing like that back on Earth.”

“What do you have?”

“Closest we have is Niagara Falls in upper New York state.”

“What’s that like?” He asked as he pulled up a chair.

“Well I’ve never been there myself but I’ve seen pictures from my dad and mom’s honeymoon when they went there and it’s magnificent.”

“Can you walk on clouds?”

“We wish. We couldn’t fly until a few hundred years ago when they made the hot air balloon.”

“That’s quite a while.”

“Not really when you look at how long humans have been around.”

“So what are other humans like?”

“I could go on for days about that but honestly, most humans are like ponies. We’re all different, we usually stick with our own race but you get places like New York or Chicago where everyone can sorta blend together, and we don’t particularly care for war. We’ll fight if we feel like we have to but we’re usually a fairly calm, happy race. At least in central Illinois we are.”

“Illinois?”

“It’s a state in the country I’m from. My home country is made up of states which are made up of counties. Each county has its own government which is less powerful than the state government which is less powerful than the national government. But, there are fifty states and all their governments combined are equal in power to the national government.”

“So, the states are just as powerful as the king?”

“America doesn’t have a king. Well, there was Elvis but he wasn’t the leader. We have a president. Every four years we vote on who the president should be.”

“So the citizens are in control?”

“That’s how it’s supposed to be. Every now and again you get those that lie and cheat their way to office but most are in there by our votes. Although the number lying their way in is growing.”

“Who’s the president now?”

“Shit, Regan I think?”

“You don’t even know the leader of your country?”

“It’s been a few months since I was there and he’s not exactly a young man. For all I know he could have died.”

“So what are the other humans on this planet beside your four men and the other few in Equestria?”

“Honestly, I don’t know who all’s here besides that SS officer that defected a couple weeks back and Hitler.”

“Oh. Well General Jones, I would like you to stay down here for the rest of the night so we can make sure you’re not hypothermic or ill from being in the water.”

“Alright. But do you have something for me to put on besides a blanket?”

“We have a bathrobe.”

“Bring it here.”

He brought the bathrobe over and I slipped it on and tied it. Sitting down on the bed again I was fluffing the pillow when a sailor brought a telegram over to me.

To Major General James Jones,

Hi dad. Mom and the others say hi too. I figured since I couldn’t tell you to your face then I’d send you a telegram. The royal sisters approached me the other day after the ceremony and said they would like to have me do a screen test at their movie studio for some movie. Still debating whether to do it or just stick to making records. Also, what would you think about having grandfoals this early?”

~Sabre

Setting the telegram aside I stood up and looked out the porthole above my bed at the water outside. It shimmered and looked like a shipload of watercolor paints had spilled into the ocean. A chuckling to my right drew my attention away and I looked at the only other patient in the room.

“It’s always fun seeing someone see the Rainbow Waters for the first time. I remember the first time I saw them. I was seventeen and I spent the whole night on the deck of the ship with my head dangling over the side and I just watched the water.”

Sitting down on my bed I faced him and looked him over.

“What part of the ship you serve in?”

“I was second mate on the R.N.S. Derby. You?”

“Major General in the air force and tactical advisor to Princess Celestia. I’m onboard to help take care of the enemy fleet.”

“Oh. Well I would salute you if I didn't have a chunk of the Derby removed from my arm a few hours ago.”

“It’s fine. I figure you probably saw my ass when they took my clothes so I owe you the courtesy of not saluting me.”

“It was like seeing a monkey with mange.” He said with a small laugh and I had to grin at that one.

“I must say, that is a new way I’ve heard myself described.”

“Well, I’m not wrong am I?”

“No. I guess not.”

“I heard you talking about your planet. Sorry you ended up here just to end up in a war.”

“It’s fine. Everything happens for a reason and if I ended up in this war then there’s bound to be a good reason. We’re all born with a purpose, and if my purpose is to help wipe the Nazis off this planet then so be it.

“Say, there’s a portable radio over there. You mind bringing that over here?” He asked and pointed to the radio on a table on the far side of the room. Getting up I brought the radio over and set it on the table between our beds. Turning it on the sound of a Manehattan radio station filled the room.

“This is your friendly disk jockey. What’s a disk? Hell if I know. Up next is Romantic Rhythm and the Swing Sisters singing about, what else? Civilization.”

The music filled the room and the stallion tapped his hoof on the mattress along to the music but stopped and looked over at me.

“Your son is Specialist Sabre Rattle right?”

“Yeah.”

“Do you think he’d send an autograph to my daughter? She’s absolutely nuts about him.”

“I’m sure he wouldn’t mind. I’m sure he’ll get even more requests if that movie deal goes through and once the episode of the Blue Solo Show with him on it is on the TV.”

“He got on the Blue Solo Show?”

“Yeah. Some sort of welcome home special. He taped that the other day after he got his medals.”

“Neat.”

The song on the radio ended and the stallion in the other bed shut the radio off.

“Well, it’s pretty late general. Goodnight.”

I bid him good night and laid down on the hard mattress. Looking up at the grey ceiling I would spend the next few hours trying to sleep while watching the reflection of the rainbow waters on the ceiling.

~~~~~
07:00 Hours
R.N.S. Neighvada
~~~~~

Looking off the starboard side of the battleship I watched one of the two aircraft carriers from Manehattan steaming along with sailors getting her airplanes ready.

“Sir!” The captain and I turned and looked at the first mate who waved us over and pointed to spots on the navigation chart. “The enemy battle fleet was just reported seventeen miles out by a Catalina recon plane.”

“Seventeen?!”

“Yes captain.”

“Somepony radio the rest of the fleet and tell the! Call general quarters and get ready to take damage!”

“Aye sir.”

Red lights began flashing and the alarm buzzed all across the ship and soon the sound of alarms echoed from the ships around us. The radial engines on the carrier’s Wildcats sounded like a swarm of bees and AA guns opened up at a shadow overhead.

“Sir, enemy recon plane has reported our position!”

I watched as off to starboard Wildcat fighters scrambled to intercept any oncoming fighters or bombers while the carrier crews readied the Corsairs.

“Enemy has been given the order to open fire, sir!”

“General Jones, you’re the highest rank here. What now?”

I looked around at the crew in the room who were all looking at me in return. Walking over to the navigation table I looked it over and the area between us and the enemy fleet.

“We have enough room. Send two battleships and four cruisers to make a pincer maneuver. One battleship and two cruisers on each side. That should draw some of the fire from their battleships away from our carriers.”

“But we’re also risking two battleships and four cruisers in the process.”

“No reward without risk. Besides captain, do you want the full power of the enemy raining down on us or have their fire spread out?”

He stood for a moment before nodding. “Somepony signal the rest of the fleet the new strategy.”

A petty officer stood up and grabbed signaling flags before hurrying out to signal the other ships. Almost thirty seconds later there was a plume of water ahead of us and the bow turrets had opened fire in the direction of the enemy fleet.

“Sir! Enemy aircraft reported flying in our direction!”

“Tell the AA batteries to get ready! Everypony get ready to see some bombs!” The captain barked to the crew and they went to work alerting the AA gunners. The captain stepped over to me and we stepped outside into the chill January air. “General, what kind of aircraft are we going up against?”

“Well from the recon photos I can safely say we’re looking at carrier capable 109s, 110s, 190s, and 87s. The griffins are going to throw every one of them at us and there will always be aircraft that get through our air cover and past our AA batteries. Let’s hope that today is not one of the days where that happens though.” I told him as more plumes of water rose into the air around us. Off to the port side of the Neighvada we watched the bow turrets of the recently repaired Califoalnia open fire on the enemy fleet. On the edge of the fleet we saw a destroyer take a direct hit on her bow and lift out of the water before settling back onto the surface and starting to sink moments later.

“Sir, enemy aircraft sighted!”

We looked north and saw over a dozen aircraft flying towards us and our fighters climbing to meet them. The long range AA guns opened fire and black puffs of smoke formed a wall in front of the enemy aircraft. Moments later we saw half of the aircraft emerge from the flak cloud and the short range gunners opened fire. The tracers from the AA guns on all the ships rivaled the best Fourth of July fireworks I had seen and proved even better when we saw aircraft going down in flames. But what the gunners had failed to notice was the dive bombers flying above the main group. As we watched the main flight of fighters and fighter/bombers we were alerted to the dive bombers presence by the wail of their sirens. Looking up we saw the shadows of them against the morning sky and the gunners opened fire on them but they were too late. The dive bombers pulled up and we heard the scream of the bombs as they fell towards the ships and the water. We felt the ship rock and there was a tremendous explosion on the stern of the ship. Running over to look, I saw the aft tripod mast twist and fall sideways into the channel as the crew inside jumped into the water in an attempt to save themselves.

“Aft fire control is down captain!”

The captain ran over and watched in horror as the mast sank to the bottom and crew members thrashed about in the water. We saw a group of ten sailors get swept under the stern of the ship and moment later a red spot in the white foam of the ship’s wake. Turning away I stepped inside where there were reports coming in from every ship in the fleet as well as from shore based recon aircraft.

“General! Friendly aircraft report the two battleships and carriers are damaged and turning around for home!”

“Then someone radio the closest friendly airfield and tell them to send a flight of B-17s out with a fighter escort. Drop tanks on those fighters too.”

“Aye sir.” They went to work sending the message to the radio room and a few minutes later they reported the message had been sent.

“Alright! The enemy is running for home with their tails between their legs and if we have anything to say about that, it is that they won’t be making it home. If they get within range of their home port then they’ll have fighter and bomber protection. We cannot allow that to happen. We have suffered damage and many lives have been lost within one short hour. Let’s make sure that they did not die in vain. If anyone here objects to hunting down the enemy fleet, speak now.” Looking around the bridge I saw no one speak up and the captain signaled full forward to the engine room. Turning around I stepped outside into the freezing air and looked at the horizon ahead of the Neighvada.

~~~~~
11:35 Hours
R.N.S. Neighvada
Approximately Three Hundred Miles from St. Neighzaire, Prance
~~~~~

After fending off two more waves of aerial attacks and the aft turret being temporarily put out of action, we had finally caught up with the enemy fleet and had opened fire with the fifteen inch guns with additional fire from the Califoalnia.

“Sir.” I turned around and looked at the captain who was holding a clipboard out for me. “We took roll and we’ve figured up the casualties. We’ve lost approximately twenty four crew members; we’ve got another seventy in the infirmary, and sixteen missing.” Taking the clipboard from him I looked over the names of the dead and missing. As I scanned over the missing I noticed a familiar name, Petty Officer Third Class Wood Wind. Handing the clipboard back to him I watched the Califoalnia’s guns fire in the direction of the black smoke from the crippled enemy ships.

“General, that flight of B-17s is reporting that they’re approaching our position.”

“What about their fighter escort?”

“They’re to rendezvous with the three thirty second fighter group over us.”

“The three thirty second?”

“Yes sir.”

“What bomb group is it?”

“Ninety first bomb group sir.”

“Jesus Christ. They deployed another group from Ponyville and they didn’t even bother to tell me. Can we make radio contact with the bombers or fighters?”

“We can sir but we’ll have to have the radio room patch you through.”

“Then do it. And hurry.”

“Aye sir.”

They went to work patching the bridge radio through to the B-17s and P-51s and a minute later they gave the microphone and a headset to me.

“Bomber flight this is Neighvada, do you read?”

“This is bomber flight, we read you loud n’ clear.” A deep, southern sounding voice replied.

“Hey Mac. How’s it goin’ up there?”

“Alright. No escort yet.”

“Well you’ve got Dash flying escort today so what do you expect?”

“If you’re gonna badmouth me over the radio at least make sure I can’t hear.” A tomboyish voice said and I quietly laughed to myself.

“Mornin’ Dash. How are you liking deployment?”

“This is the first real mission they've given us so today is good.”

“What’ve they had you doing?”

“Flying inland patrols over the Crystal Empire.”

“What kind of combat is that?”

“Exactly.”

“Alright, that’s enough chatter for now. You two be careful up there.”

“Will do.”

I removed the headset and gave it back to the radio operator and was about to go below decks when the captain approached me with a telegram.

“General Jones, you have been summoned to Canterlot.”

“What for?”

“The commanding general of the air force has retired on active duty. Celestia and Luna have placed you on the list of his potential successors.”

21: Operation Arnold

~~~~~
03:00 Hours
January 26, 1987
Crystal Heart Aerodrome
~~~~~

I flipped the light switch on the wall of the barracks and saw a couple bodies shift in their bunks. “Come on. Drop your cocks and grab your socks! Off your asses and on your hooves!” I said as I kicked the posts of the bunks and watched the stallions jerk awake.

“For the love of Celestia general it’s three in the morning!”

“Yeah. And it’s five in the afternoon in Rio but that doesn’t mean I’ve got a margarita does it? Now wake up and get your asses to the briefing room by oh three thirty.”

Walking out into the cold winter night I looked up at the moon and the stars.

“General!”

Looking over to my right I saw a sky blue pegasus walking towards me with her rainbow mane peeking out from under her crusher cap.

“Morning Dash. How’s so called ‘greatest flier in Equestria’ doing?”

“I’m doing great. I’m guessing you’re the one who changed the course we’re flying on to the target?”

“What? There was a change?”

“Apparently we’re supposed to come in from the opposite direction. I’m guessing you didn’t give that order did you?”

“No. Where’d you hear those orders?”

“They were sent to me from Canterlot.”

“Interesting. Well, I have to go make sure my crew is up and moving. See you over the target Miss Dash.”

I walked away towards the shower hut where a steady line of air crews were waiting in their bath robes for the showers. Walking past them I went inside where I saw my crew standing at the mirrors and the urinals next to them.

“Sleep well Major Miller?”

“This is a god damn nightmare man! Wake me up at three A.M. and expect me to fly and this is a fucking nightmare.” He said as he tried to comb his hair and not fall asleep.

“Nice to see you’re well.” I said before continuing on past him and past the crew at the urinals. “Only one shake of those wangs ladies. Anything more than that constitutes pleasure and we’re not in that business.”

“Yes sir.”

Walking out the exit, I made my way towards the briefing room only a hundred yards away. In the distance I could see the search lights switch on in Crystal City which was followed by the wail of the base’s sirens a moment later. I looked over towards the runway as a flight of Crystal Empire Spitfires took to the sky. As they flew away I started walking again and I could see the MP standing guard by the door of the briefing room.

“Morning sergeant. Need some coffee or anything?”

“Sir, you know I’m not supposed to have anything that might distract me while I’m on duty.”

“If anybody said anything about it just refer them to me. Now how do you like your coffee?”

“Black sir.”

“I’ll get someone to fetch it for you.”

Walking inside I saw the intelligence officer talking with the base commander in front of the covered map.

“Hey fellas. Did you factor in that change from Canterlot?”

“Yes sir we did.” The young captain replied as he glanced over at the map on the wall that was covered by an olive colored sheet.

“Good, good. Hey, can one of you get me some black coffee?”

“Of course. Private!” A young private looked up at the base commander and pushed his glasses up.

“Yes sir?”

“Go get the general some coffee. Black.”

“Right away sir.”

The private galloped out of the briefing room and I made my way over to the door where the MP was still standing at attention.

“Good god sergeant, stand at ease once in a while.”

He seemed to relax a bit and looked over his shoulder at me.

“Sir, this room is the most secure room on the base. I’m the only thing standing between any spies and the information in this room.”

“Well, there are the guards at the gates so you’re more a second line of defense.”

“Hey, I’m here in case one of them fucks up.”

“I know sergeant.” I looked down at my watch as the private from earlier came galloping towards me with a cup of coffee.

“Black, sir. Just like you asked for.”

“Thank you private.” I took the coffee and gave it to the MP. “Here you are sergeant.”

“Thank you sir.” He said right before taking a sip of the black liquid. I looked around at the Flying Fortresses on the base as they sat waiting for their air crews. Reaching into my inside coat pocket I grabbed my pack of cigarettes and my lighter. Just as I was about to light a cigarette I heard footsteps coming towards me. Looking to my right I saw Austin tying the tie as his unbuttoned olive colored uniform jacket fluttered behind him in the wind.

"Why the fuck do these things always have to be so god damned early?" He asked with a yawn.

"Because it's a six hour flight to the target and another six back. We can't attack at night with the bombsites in these Forts. They weren't designed for that."

"So we have to get up this fucking early?"

"Unless you want to help land a crippled Fort at night, yes."

"Fine. So when is the briefing supposed to start again?"

"Three thirty. About five minutes from now." I told him as I lit my cigarette. Slowly pilots, navigators, and bombardiers all piled into the briefing room. Walking up into the front row I found my seat with my crew and sat down as the intelligence officer trotted up to the map. Looking around at all the other pilots I saw Rainbow Dash and the other mares watching intently.

"Mares and gentlecolts; your target for today," He reached up and pulled down the cover from the map "is Gryphus." The room was suddenly filled by the sound of murmuring as everyone turned to the pony next to them with worry. "Quiet! Quiet everypony." Everyone quieted down and the intelligence officer cleared his throat. "Anyways, your primary target for this mission is to bomb the Federgewicht engine factory and the Schwarz Stahl tank factory directly next to it. The area is heavily defended with 88mm flak guns. We also expect heavy fighter cover over the target. The commander of their fighter force, Lieutenant General Gilda Goldfeather, is expected to be present for this mission so try and shoot down her aircraft if at all possible. Also, we’re offering a five hundred bit bonus for every enemy plane shot down as an incentive for shooting straight. Now on to the rest of the briefing.”

~~~~~
05:01 Hours
January 26, 1987
Crystal Heart Aerodrome
~~~~~

I reached up and grabbed ahold of the edge of the hatchway under the nose of the B-17F. Pulling myself up into the crawl space I hoisted myself up into the cockpit. Climbing into the left seat I looked over at Austin in his flight suit who was looking at me in my flight suit.

“Well, one of us is going to have to change.” He said with a small laugh before going back to his checklist. I looked down at my checklist but I looked back up to see Austin waving to a light blue stallion with a dark blue mane.

“Who the hell is that?” I asked as I leaned over to get a better view of the stallion.

“My boyfriend.”

“Oh. Well he looks like a nice guy so good for you.”

“He’s amazing. In the kitchen and in the-“

“I don’t need to know!”

“I was going to say cockpit. He’s a P-38 pilot. Get your mind out of the gutter.”

I shook my head and resumed going over the checklist. Sliding my headphones over my crusher cap I clipped the throat mic on.

“Radio check. Bombardier?”

“Here sir.”

“Navigator?”

“Present.”

“Top turret?”

“Here.”

“Radio operator?”

“H-h-h-here sir.” He said as he attempted to keep his stutter under control.

“Waist gunners?”

“Here.” Came the response from the two gunners in the waist and the one who would later be underneath it.

“Tail gunner?”

“Ready sir.”

“All present and accounted for. Beginning engine start up.”

I slid back the window to my left and gave a quick wave to the crew chief before shouting “clear prop”. Sticking my hand out I signaled as the left inboard prop started to slowly spin. The engine gave a cough and sputtered before letting out a roar as it came to life. I looked over at the rpm gauge which read out 800. ‘About average.’ Signaling again I watched the crew chief move to the next engine with his fire extinguisher as the left outboard started up. When it had turned over I watched Austin signal as the right engines started up. Behind us the drone of other bombers was present as I slowly pushed the two middle throttles forward. The two inboards growled louder in response and I felt the bomber slowly start to roll. As we gained speed I could hear the next Flying Fort in line powering up behind us. Soon the aerodrome sounded like a hive of angry bees while the bombers rolled towards the runway like a gaggle of geese towards a pond. As we got to the turn on the taxiway I pulled the left throttles back and gently pushed the right ones forward. The bomber spun to face the runway and I pushed the left throttles forward again. Turning onto the runway I looked over at the control tower as we rolled to a stop. I saw a green flare from the edge of the tower rise high into the midnight blue sky as the flaps lowered to takeoff position.

“Let’s go.” I said as I slid my window shut. Slowly pushing the throttles forward I felt the bomber shaking as we began to roll down the runway. “Austin, read out speed.”

“Sixty five!”

I could feel the tail of the bomber getting lighter as we roared down the runway.

“Eighty!”

The tail lifted off the runway and now I could see the end of the runway fast approaching in the windscreen.

“One hundred!”

The bomber began to skip on the runway like a rock over water.

“One fifteen!”

Pulling back on the controls I felt the bomber takeoff as gracefully as a crippled goose and kept it under control while the flight engineer cycled the landing gear. We banked right to circle the aerodrome until the rest of the bombers with the 91st Bomb Group could take off.

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
The skies over Prance near the Griffin Empire Boarder
~~~~~

“This Natzi country boys. Keep your eyes peeled for enemy fighters.” A voice said from the formation of bombers with the 398th Bomb Group.

“You mean Nazi?” A young voice asked, the stallion obviously not over age twenty.

“That’s what I said, Natzi.”

“Nazi.”

“Natzi.”

The exchange continued for several more minutes, much to the amusement of everyone else in the formation of fifteen hundred bombers. Looking down at the altimeter I watched it roll passed twenty thousand feet and I could already see some steam beginning to roll off of my exposed hand. To my right Austin was continually looking out his windows to make sure we were staying a good distance away from the bombers to our right side. I looked out the window to my left and I could see the Ponyville Belle and a red pony in the pilot’s seat. Looking back out the left windscreen I saw uninterrupted blue sky and glances of the countryside through the occasion break in the clouds below us. Above us, a P-38 kept watch and we made sure to keep a good eye on him.

“Rendezvous with red tails in one minute.”

We looked around for the early model P-51s and soon I spotted little red fins poking through the cloud cover like a school of sharks on the hunt. Slowly they rose through the cloud layer and the P-38s broke away for home. As I watched the Lightnings fly away a Mustang pulled up alongside us inverted. As I watched the Mustang I saw the cyan pilot give a wave before rolling upright.

“How you feelin’ Dash?”

“I’m fine as wine. How’s things over there in your world?”

“Cold as fuck.”

“That’s the nice part about these Mustangs. Exhaust blows right into the cockpit. Heats itself.”

“Until you black out and crash. Knew a guy who did that.”

“I’ll be fine.”

“Alright. Whatever you say.”

~~~~~
10:59 Hours
Approaching Gryphus
Heading 215
~~~~~

I looked out ahead of us and saw several black puffs appear nearly level with us. My hands gripped the wheel tighter as the sky began to turn black with flak.

“I thought it was supposed to be light on the way in?!” Someone said over the radio. I looked to my left in time to see a burst nearly tear the right stabilizer off Ponyville Belle but she continued to fly on. The bomber shuddered with every near miss and I could hear the shell fragments slicing into and ricocheting off the bomber’s skin. Ahead I saw a couple dozen black specks appear from the clouds.

“Bandits at 12 o’clock!”

“More on our six!” The tail gunner called back.

“More at our three and nine! Sweet Celestia, they’re everywhere!” The waist gunners yelled out as I felt the slight shudder of the waist guns firing. The flight engineer climbed into the top turret and swung it around until the guns were aimed forward. The cockpit began to rattle as the top turret opened fire on the fighters ahead of us. Around us the Mustangs went to work as we continued to fly towards the target.

“All aircraft, open bomb bay doors!” The bombardier shouted and the clunk of the bomb bay doors drowned out the sound of the guns for a split second. The flak continued to get thicker as we flew on. Ahead of us I saw the enemy fighters open fire, their guns looking like flashbulbs on their noses. I saw the tracers zip past us but none hit. The fighters scattered in all directions to avoid a collision with us and the gunners opened up on any fighter they saw.

“Yodelin' Jive is hit!”

I looked out my window and saw a Fort tumbling towards the ground in two pieces, neatly dissected by a flak burst. Looking back up I continued to steer the bomber through the flak. Just as I was about to look down at the instrument panel I felt the bomber shudder and an explosion. Looking out the left window I saw the outboard engine on fire and the prop wind milling out of control as an enemy fighter banked away.

“Feather the prop and flip the extinguisher!”

Austin went to work trying to feather the prop while I flipped the trigger for the left outboard fire extinguisher. Looking back out the window I saw the fire was slowly dying out but the prop continued to wind mill.

“I said feather the prop god damn it!”

“I did!”

By now the hub was glowing red hot. And then, right before my eyes, the prop broke away. It flew under the wing and out of sight but the tail gunner soon called up “a prop just took out A Bushel and a Peck”. I turned back around in my seat as we neared the target.

“Release on my mark! In three, two, one…bombs away!” The bombardier called out over the radio. The bomber jerked upwards as the bomb load screamed towards its target. We flew onward but just as it looked as though we might make it through the flak fairly unscathed the bomber jerked up at least twenty meters and I felt a stinging in the right side of my face. As the bomber settled again I felt air rushing into the cockpit and looked over to my right. The front right corner of the cockpit was blown open and Austin was slumped over in his seat unconscious.

“Sergeant major, take the controls!” I unbuckled and the top turret gunner took my place in the left seat. I unbuckled Austin’s straps and pulled him back and laid him on the floor behind the pilot seats. “Get the radio man up here!” I yelled to the sergeant major in the left seat and a few moments later the wooden door to the bomb bay swung open.

“Dear gods!” The radio operator exclaimed as he turned to throw his guts up out the still open bomb bay doors. When he had recovered he carefully stepped inside. I propped Austin’s head up and looked over at him in desperation.

“Do something for fucks sake! Save him!” I yelled as I finally began to process the severity of Austin’s injuries. I felt something oozing out onto my hand that was holding his head up and I could see a pool of blood forming underneath. “Help him!”

“General, I can’t.”

“Bullshit! You’re a unicorn, use your magic!”

“Not even magic can help him now sir. I’m afraid it’s just a matter of time.” I looked down at the blood spattered and cut face of my best friend. The man who had been like my brother. “Do something! At least try!”

“Sir, I can’t. I can’t stich a brain injury like I can with a shrapnel wound.”

“Just try! He can’t die!”

“Sir, he’s too far beyond help.” He replied in the gentlest voice he could muster. I reached up and grabbed him by the throat with my free hand.

“Either you try or I throw you out that god damned bomb bay. Your choice.”

He quickly went to work with every relevant medical spell he knew but to no avail. I continued to watch Austin’s face grow paler as the pool of blood under him grew bigger. As my hope for help died, I watched Austin breath out one last time and the radio operator removed his flak helmet in respect.

“I’m sorry sir.”

I gently set Austin’s head down and stood up. Wiping away any tears and blood on my face with my clean hand I made my way back to the left seat.

“Sir, perhaps it’s best if the sergeant major flies the rest of the way.”

“No. I’m flying this thing home. Even if it’s the last fucking thing I do.”

Sliding into the seat, I grabbed hold of the wheel and felt something in my right hand squish as I grabbed on. Not even looking down at it I continued to fly onwards with the occasional glance at the now empty seat. ‘I shouldn't have let him come. This is the most dangerous mission yet. He wasn't even on Doolittle. I shouldn't have let him fly this!’ I slammed my right hand on the dashboard as I slipped on my oxygen back on with my left. Less than five minutes had passed since the flak burst and the flak only continued to grow thicker. The bomber jerked up again and I could hear the chaos in the tail.

“Pilot to radio operator, what the hell is going on back there?!”

“Sir, a shell exploded near the tail!” He replied. “I’m-I’m afraid we’ve lost another.”

“Find a spot for him. How bad are the others?”

“Well the two waist gunners are out of action to say the least.”

“Ball turret?”

“Gone sir. He’s the one we lost. I’m lucky to be alive after that burst!”

“Take care of them. I’m not losing anymore crew!”

I glanced down at the smashed instrument panel and the few remaining instruments that were still operational, and the blood spattered on them. I gently reached down and wiped the blood off them as the flak began to die down. As I looked up I noticed something out of the corner of my eye. Looking over to my left I saw a BF-109 flying alongside of us with a human pilot. He gave a wave in my direction and I heard the top turret spin around.

“Don’t fire.” I said as I watched the 109 sit alongside us. “Has anyone seen this 109 fire his weapons?”

“No sir.” A voice replied. “Same goes for the one on your other wing.”

I looked over to the right wing where a 109 with a bright yellow nose flew steady with us. Above us I saw a Mustang diving for the yellow nosed 109. “Do not fire on the two 109s unless fired upon!” The Mustang pulled up and circled around to fly next to the yellow nosed 109. Looking back at the body on the floor I felt the emotions coming back. Turning back around I choked back the stinging lump in my throat and readjusted myself in the seat.

~~~~~
17:12 Hours
Over the Crystal Empire
~~~~~

The sun was sinking in the sky just off the right side of the bomber’s nose. The Bf-109s had managed to stick with us thanks to the special longer range drop tanks fitted under them. We were now flying level at two thousand feet over the snow covered fields of the Crystal Empire as Crystal Heart Aerodrome appeared on the horizon. As we began to drop altitude I got more bad news that day.

“Sir, hydraulic pressure for the landing gear is zero. We’re gonna have to belly land.” The flight engineer said as he looked over my shoulder at the aerodrome ahead.

“Tell the crew to brace for impact and possibly prepare to bail out.”

“Yes sir.”

He climbed down to the nose compartment then back to the tail a minute later.

“Tower, this is Red Leader. We’ve got no gear and two defectors. Tell the AA gunners to not, I repeat not, to fire on the 109s.”

“Roger that Red Leader. We’re telling the gunners to hold their fire. We’ll have the fire wagon and the Band-Aid buggy waiting for you. Land in the snow next to the runway.”

“Roger that.”

I banked left and the 109s banked to stay on my wings. I leveled out for a moment before banking right to line up with the landing spot. The flight engineer reached over and lowered the flaps a bit and I saw the 109s do the same out of the corner of my eyes. As we approached the aerodrome I could see the fire wagon and ambulance waiting for us. The flight engineer lowered more flaps as we got lower and closer. Soon we were kicking up snow as we flew along just above the ground. I saw the 109s belly land short of our spot and I pulled back on the throttles as we crossed over the taxiway. The bomber gently set down in the snow and skidded to a stop. Unbuckling from my seat I got up and stopped next to Austin. Bending over I grabbed ahold of him under his arms and dragged him across the narrow catwalk in the bomb bay into the tail. As I went to step out of the radio compartment I fell and was met by a face full of snow.

“General? Are you alright?”

I looked up at the voice and I saw the MP from that morning.

“I’m fine.”

“Are you sure sir?” He asked as medics brought in a stretcher for Austin.

“I’m sure.”

We followed the medics out the rear door of the bomber and watched them load Austin in the back of the ambulance.

“I’m sorry sir.”

“Why? He’s not dead. He can’t be. I don’t trust that unicorn.” I said as I wiped dried greyish colored gunk off my hand on the bomber. The MP looked back at the chunks that were stuck to the plane and then back up at me with sorrow. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing sir. Maybe you should go talk to the doctors sir.”

I nodded and walked towards the medical ward which was now buzzing with activity. As I stepped inside the hospital I was met by a light grey stallion in a white nurse’s uniform.

“Can I help you?”

“Maybe. I’m looking for Major Austin Miller. He came in with a head wound.”

He flipped through the papers on his clipboard and pointed towards the back. I walked to the back of the hospital where a doctor was sitting at his desk with a book in his magic. He looked up at the sound of my boots on the tile floor and set the book down.

“Can I help you general?”

“I’m looking for Major Austin Miller.”

He sighed and let me through a swinging door to a dimly lit room that was as cold as outside. I looked around at all the silver drawers and stopped as the doctor pulled out a larger on than the others. When the drawer was all the way out I looked down at Austin who was covered only with a sheet.

“We’re going to have him flown to Canterlot to be interred in the military cemetery there.” He said as he slid the door shut again. “Do you know of any spouses or someone who needs to be informed?” I nodded yes as I thought about the fact that my best friend, the person who had been through everything with me, was actually dead. My stomach felt twisted and I was on the verge of vomiting as I made my way out of the hospital. Stepping outside I looked up to see a B-17 flying overhead before I slid down the exterior wall of the hospital. As I sat in the snow I thought about the winter during my junior year of high school.

~~~~~
December 8, 1967
Waverly, Illinois
~~~~~

“Here.” Austin said as we walked down the snow covered street. In his hand was a small, narrow box which I took as I pulled my coat tighter around me. I opened the box and pulled out the knife inside.

“What’s this?”

“A birthday gift. Don’t tell me you forgot your birthday again.” He said looking over at me.

“No. I just didn’t expect any gifts from anyone, that’s all.” I replied as I looked over the knife.

“I got it engraved to match the pins on your coat.” He said as he pointed to the pins on the shoulders of my overcoat.

“Honor and Country. Thanks man.” I said as I put the knife in my pocket.

~~~~~
January 26, 1987
Crystal Heart Aerodrome
~~~~~

I smiled as I looked over the knife I held in my hand. The blade caught the last glimpses of sunlight in the sky and reflected them against the wall of the hospital. As I put the knife back in its sheath I wiped away the tears which were running down my face. I took a deep breath in and tasted the saltiness of a tear I had missed. Looking up I saw the light blue pegasus stallion from that morning talking with another pilot. Getting up I brushed myself off and straightened my cap. Walking over to him I saw Lieutenant Colonel pins on his uniform. As I got close to him I saw him snap to attention and salute me.

“Are you Major Austin Miller’s coltfriend?”

“Yeah.” He said as he looked up at me.

“I’m Major General James Jones. His best friend.”

“Oh yeah! He’s mentioned you before. I’m Soarin.” He said as he extended his hoof. I gently shook it and he looked at me oddly. “Is something wrong?”

“I think you should sit down.” I said as I motioned to the empty mess hall behind him. We walked over to the unlocked doors and I allowed him to go first. He sat down at the first table and I sat down next to him.

“Is there something you need to tell me?”

“I’m sorry. I’m so, so sorry. But, Austin passed away during the return flight from Gryphus. Flak hit the front of the cockpit and he was killed.” Soarin looked over at me in a seeming state of shock. “I’m sorry Soarin. They’re flying him to Canterlot to bury him. Since you’re his coltfriend I would like to ask you to lead the fly over of the funeral.”

“Of course.” He said as he reached for a napkin to wipe his eyes. “Of course I will.”

~~~~~
January 30, 1987
Canterlot, Equestria
Over Equestrian National Cemetery
~~~~~

The casket was slowly lowered into the ground as twenty one aircraft of the R.E.A.F. flew overhead, led by an olive and grey P-38. I looked down at the funeral below and said a small goodbye from the left seat of the brand new B-17G prototype at the center of the formation. As we flew out of the area over the cemetery I watched the other aircraft break away from the formation. I turned the wheel of the bomber and looked to my left for Celestine Airbase. In the right seat a dark grey pegasus stallion watched the interment panel. I saw the airbase come into view and leveled out to enter the pattern.

“Celestine Tower, this is Air Force 3-0-0, request full stop on active runway.”

“Air Force 3-0-0, fly left downwind, runway 1-8 Left. Number three for landing.”

“Runway 1-8 Left for Air Force 3-0-0.”

We entered the traffic pattern and kept an eye out for any stray aircraft. As we banked left to land I watched the P-40 in front of us try to line up with the runway but he aborted as a sudden wind gust pushed his plane off course. Our bomber flew through the gust with barely any movement as we brought it in on final.

“Wait, weren’t there two planes ahead of us?” The copilot asked as he watched the P-40 bank away. Just as I was about to answer him I saw a blue and yellow PT-17 pull up and allowed us to pass under him. The copilot and I looked through the roof windows and saw the little biplane disappear from sight before returning our attention to the runway. We pulled back on the controls and I reduced power as we got over the runway. We dropped with a gentle bump and the tail soon dropped onto the runway. We taxied to a remote part of the airbase and shut down the bomber. As I lowered myself from the hatch in the nose I heard hoofsteps approaching me. I turned around to see a white colored mare with a light and dark blue mane.

“Commanding General Jones?”

“It’s Major General Jones. I told the princesses I no longer wish to accept the position.” I told her as I reached up and wiped a smudge off the polished skin of the B-17 with my sleeve. “So who are you?”

“I work for the Royal Sisters.”

“I kinda figured. So what shitty-ass mission are they sending me on this time?”

“Actually it’s outside of Appaloosa at Area 13. They need you as a test pilot for some new planes.” She said as she pulled a folder from her saddlebag. I took the folder from her and I flipped through the pictures inside.

“And these are already built?”

“Yes sir. The princesses have requested you be the test pilot of the aircraft.”

“What’s the catch?”

“Catch?”

“What strings are attached to this job?”

“All they ask is you help with the job at hoof.”

“Fine. But if there are three more stars attached to this then I don’t want any part of this.” I told her as I handed here the folder back. “The mission for those stars got my friend killed. I’m never risking that again.”

“I understand sir.” She replied before walking away for a black staff car. I looked back up at the silver bomber and sighed. ‘What the fuck have I managed to get into here?’

22: Coffee Shops and Electric Chairs

~~~~~
11:30 Hours
February 1, 1987
Area 13
~~~~~

“No!” I shouted as I stormed out of the largest hangar on the base.

“General!” Luna called after me as she galloped to catch up. “Please. It’s just a test.”

“No! I am not dropping anything in the desert and sure as hell not that!”

“Why not?” She asked as she caught up to me. I rolled up the sleeves on my khaki fatigue uniform and wiped a small bit of sweat from my forehead.

“Because too many have already gotten killed because of me. I’m not allowing that number to increase into the hundreds of thousands.”

“It’s only an early version. There are no guarantees the weapon will work.”

“And then the weapon will be upgraded and improved and then before you know it we’ll have an arsenal that could destroy the planet. When I was eleven I helped my dad build a bomb shelter because the wrong person got ahold of the secrets of the atomic bomb. I’m not going to let that become a possibility here.” I told her before looking over my shoulder at the B-29 Silverplate prototype which sat gleaming in the sun.

“Fine. But please at least come to the bunker tomorrow.”

“No promises.”

She walked away and I looked back at the B-29 again. Shaking my head I looked down at my boots and kicked away a stray scorpion. Looking up at the sky I saw a cloud pass in front of the sun and send a slight chill over the base. Turning back around I walked into the hangar where a Peacemaker prototype took up the entire hangar. As a crew directed the fin into place I looked at my little P-40 squeezed into the hangar next to it. Walking over to it I climbed into the cockpit and started up the Allison engine. Carefully taxiing out of the hangar I made my way to the runway and slipped the headset over my cap. Pushing the throttle forward I let the plane roll until it was beginning to bounce before pulling back on the stick and letting it climb for the blue sky above.

~~~~~
13:45 Hours
1237 N. Main St.
Ponyville
~~~~~

Opening the front door to the house I removed my cap and loosened my tie. Walking into the kitchen I grabbed a box of cereal from one of the cabinets. Opening up the box I shoveled a handful of the contents into my mouth as I went upstairs but stopped halfway up and turned around. Looking downstairs again I saw a mare in a blue and white checkerboard apron in the living room with a feather duster.

“Um, hello?”

“Hello Mr. Jones.” She replied in a gentle voice which had a slight British sounding accent.

“This may be a bit idiotic sounding, but who’re you?”

“Oh, I suppose your wife probably didn't inform you. I’m Solar Dancer. The new housekeeper and nanny.”

“Housekeeper? Nanny? Excuse me for a moment.”

I hurried up the remaining steps and down the hall for the bedroom. Opening the door I saw Thunderstreak sprawled out on the bed with a box of bonbons and the TV remote.

“So what’s up with Mary Poppins downstairs?”

“I just need help around here.”

“She says as she shoves another bonbon in her mouth.”

“You try being pregnant. Plus she makes the best strawberry and pickle milkshake in the world.”

I gagged slightly at the thought of consuming such a thing. Sitting down on the bed I watched the TV but I could hear another noise behind the sound of the TV.

“What’s that noise?”

Thunderstreak looked up and listened. “Sabre practicing for a movie he’s in. Sounds like the lamp post scene.” There was a sudden thud and a dull groaning from the other side of the wall. “Yep. Definitely the lamp post scene.” She said as she reached down for another bonbon.

“I forget how quiet it is here while Lancaster’s at school.”

“It does get rather dull here. Although I’ll take dull over having the Crusaders over like they were yesterday. Scootaloo accidentally ate some of our bird feed before she realized it wasn’t sunflower seeds, Sweetie Belle destroyed the curtains, and then Applebloom nearly set the kitchen on fire trying to make herself a snack.”

“Sounds like I missed quite an interesting afternoon yesterday.”

“You have no idea. From now on they crusade at the other’s houses.”

“Sounds safer. Where’s Typhoon?”

“She’s in Canterlot on some sort of odd little motorbike.”

~~~~~
Meanwhile Near an Anti-War Protest in Canterlot
~~~~~

Typhoon sat on her deep blue motorbike wiping bugs off her helmet as she listened to the sound of protesters down the street. She rolled her eyes at them but a whistle blowing down the street made her look up. She saw a protester running in her direction with two police officers close behind him. He looked about for a means of escape and Typhoon saw his eyes lock onto her motorbike. She hurriedly put on her helmet and started up the bike as she felt him jump onto the back.

“Drive, fucking drive!”

~~~~~

“Well I’m sure she’s staying out of trouble. She’s a good girl.” I said as I picked up a book from the bedside table. Flipping through it I found the page corner I had folded down and was about to start reading when the phone rang.

“Don’t worry. The housekeeper ‘ll get it.” Thunderstreak said as I put my book down. The phone stopped ringing and I went back to my book.

“Mr. Jones?!” The housekeeper called up the stairs.

“Yes?”

“It’s for you and Mrs. Thunderstreak.”

“Who is it?”

“She said she’s from the primary school. It’s regarding Lancaster.”

~~~~~
15:05 Hours
Ponyville Primary School
~~~~~

We sat down in front of Ms. Cheerily’s desk and Thunderstreak glared at Lancaster who was kicking at the floor with his hoof.

“Thank you so much for coming.” Ms. Cheerily said as she sat down from seeing the last of the students out. “You’re probably wondering why I called you here.”

“I’m guessing Lancaster did something wrong.” Thunderstreak said.

“Well, yes.” Ms. Cheerily said as I lifted up my thermos of coffee to take a drink. “He, um, he told another student to, and I quote, ‘go fuck themselves with a cactus’." I began coughing as I choked on my coffee and finally managed to calm down enough to swallow what hadn’t been spilt onto my uniform. “Mr. Jones you think this is funny?” Ms. Cheerily asked as I was doubled over in my chair laughing.

“No ma’am. I think it’s fuckin’ hilarious.” I managed to say between snorts.

“Obviously we know where he learned such language from.” She replied as I finally managed to calm myself down.

“Who did he say it to?” Thunderstreak asked.

“Diamond Tiara.”

“Oh. Well then that’s understandable.”

“I’m sorry?”

“Well Diamond Tiara is the school bully. I’m sure you’ve heard about that.”

“I’ve had reports of that yes but I haven’t seen it for myself so I can’t do anything about it.”

“And did you hear Lancaster say anything to Diamond Tiara yourself?”

“Well, no. But-“

“No buts about it. Don’t call us here trying to punish our son if you don’t have proof or heard him say it.”

Thunderstreak stood and walked towards the door with Lancaster and I in tow. We stepped out into the icy February air and I listened to the snow crunch under my boots as we walked back towards the house.

“Dad, am I in trouble?”

“No buddy. Even if you actually did say it you’re not in trouble. That was just too damn funny to punish.”

“Nice to see you’re teaching him such wonderful things.” Thunderstreak snapped.

“Not my fault if he starts finding shit like that funny.”

“Yes it is. You teach him shit like that and then he goes and says it at school.”

“Whatever.”

“Did you just whatever me?!”

“Yes. Yes I did!”

“Then plan on sleeping on the couch tonight!” She shouted as she stormed off towards the house.

“Well, wanna go get some food?” I asked as I looked down at Lancaster. He gave a small nod and we walked down the snow covered streets. As we entered the central part of Ponyville I noticed a good number of ponies out and about. We entered a small café where many of the customers turned to look at me. Ignoring the looks I let Lancaster lead the way to an empty table. Sitting down I took a menu from a waitress who had suddenly appeared by our table. As I flipped through it I looked up to see a dark grey stallion in a black trench coat looking over at me. As we made eye contact I noticed one of his eyes seemed to have a haze over it. He carefully stood up and slowly trotted over to our table.

“General Jones?” His voice was rough as sandpaper and I noticed a scar under his fur by his bad eye.

“Yes?”

“I need you to come with me.” He said as he slowly pulled back one side of his coat to reveal a Royal Intelligence Agency badge.

“What do you want?”

“I just need to talk to you about someone under your command. Do you mind if we step outside?” He asked as he pointed at the cigar in his inside pocket.

“Of course. Lancaster, come on.” I said as I stood up to go outside.

“No. Just you.”

“Alright. Lancaster, you stay here and tell the waitress I want some hot tea when she comes back.”

He nodded and I followed the stallion outside where he pulled out his cigar.

“Who’s under your command that holds the rank of major?”

“Well, all but one of my men and then a few pilots with the training squadron here in Ponyville.”

“Well one of them is a spy.” He said right before taking an extra-long drag of his cigar.

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me general. There’s a spy amongst your men and but we don’t know which one.”

“Well why the fuck not? You’re the damn RIA. You ought to know.”

“The man who holds this information refuses to say who it is until he talks to you.”

“And who the hell would that be?”

“A Luftwaffe colonel by the name of Steiner. He was one of the pilots who defected the other day.”

“And who’s the other?”

“Fighter General Gilda Goldfeather.”

“You’re telling me you have been holding two pilots with very important information and no one bothered to tell me?”

“To be fair, you did shoot the last griffin you interrogated. Twice.”

“And now he’s working for us and has both his kids.”

“My point is, the princesses thought it best to keep this information from you until you had finished grieving. We don’t need you aiming for someone’s head this time.”

“Just shut up and take me to the colonel.

~~~~~
08:00 Hours
February 2, 1987
Eichen Coffee Shoppe
~~~~~

The bell above the door jingled as I entered the small coffee shop in central Canterlot and I saw a man in the corner in a light blue button up shirt with grey suspenders. He was sipping his coffee and flipping through the day’s copy of The Canterlot Daily Mail. As I approached the table he looked up at me and gave a small smile. I placed my blue overcoat on the back of my seat before sitting down across from him. He folded his paper and reached over to put out the cigarette which sat in a notch on the ashtray. As he put out the cigarette it made a thin blue line of smoke which danced its way towards the ceiling. I looked over his face and I saw his blue eyes watching me back. He reached up and brushed away some of his brown hair which had fallen down over his forehead.

“I take it the RIA got ahold of you for me?”

“Yeah.”

“They wouldn’t even give me a phone call so I could contact you.”

“I know.”

“Are you not going to question me knowing English?”

“I read your file last night. Three years in a boarding school in Cardiff. Born into a wealthy family from southern Germany you became a pilot for Lufthansa in 1934 before joining the Luftwaffe in 1937.”

“You certainly did your research general.”

“Why did you defect?”

“I felt I could help your effort against the Nazis.”

“That’s something else your file mentioned. You were secretly involved in what you called Valkyrie which was the bombing of the palace in Gryphus a few months ago. You’re extremely anti-Nazi.”

“That’s right. Before the Nazis came to power I could come to a coffee shop like this and sit in peace with my coffee and my thoughts. After they arrived I couldn’t go anywhere without seeing a swastika or their storm troopers.”

“What’re the compounds being built in the Griffin Empire, Prance, and Germareny?”

“Work and death camps.” He said as he lit a new cigarette. “They’re sending ponies to the camps. More specifically unicorns and earth ponies. They seem to see pegasi a sort of equal.”

“Alright, now to get down to why I’m really here. Who’s the spy?”

“Major William Donovan.”

~~~~~
445B Elm Street
Canterlot
~~~~~

I knocked on the door and glanced back at the royal guards behind me. The door opened and Will poked his head out.

“Sir, what are you doing here?”

“I need to have a word with you.” I replied as I pushed the door open. “Search the apartment. Tear it apart board by board if you have to.” The royal guards entered the apartment and began their search.

“What the hell is going on?!”

“You shut up!” I shouted as I pulled out my .45 revolver and pressed the muzzle to his forehead.

“Sir, I found something!” A voice called form the other room and I had a guard replace me on watching Will. I walked down the hallway to Will’s bedroom where a guard was standing by the door. He led me in and I saw several small radios on a desk by the bed as well as a typewriter looking machine next to them. Walking over to the machine I picked up one of the red books next to it and opened it up with a smile.

“Sergeant, get the other generals over here. They’re going to love this.”

~~~~~
12:00 Hours
Royal Palace
~~~~~

“So what is this thing?” Luna asked as she looked over the red book.

“This is an enigma codebook. The enigma machine is like a typewriter but it sends messages in code. Now that we have the codebook we can intercept messages to the U-Boat packs in the Crystal Channel and send ships to sink them. We’ll know everything sent over these enigma machines. I gave a second copy we found in the apartment to the War Department and already we have the location of a super-heavy rail gun.”

“What about messages between the high command?”

“Already on it your highness. The Office of Strategic Services is already planning a raid on St. Neighzaire thanks to the information they’ve gained in the few hours they’ve had the codebook.”

“And the Nazis know nothing about it?” She asked as she slowly flipped through the codebook.

“Not a clue. Will is locked up in the dungeon fifty feet below ground level. He’s not getting anything out to the enemy.”

“What do you plan on for his sentence?”

“He’s going to be executed at midnight. The electric chair at the city prison is being readied as we speak.”

“And you aren’t bothered by that?”

“He’s a traitor and responsible for the death of my friend. If he hadn’t sent them information Austin might still be here. My wingman or not, he needs to be punished.”

“I can understand your decision James. But I don’t feel that death is a worthy punishment.”

“Well then what would it take to ensure his execution?”

“It could only be ensured if issued by the commanding general of the branch of service.”

“Alright then. I accept the promotion and my first order as Commanding General of the Air Force is the execution of Major William Donovan on charges of treason.”

Luna looked down at the floor and even without seeing her face I could tell she was frowning at my decision.

“Princess, don’t give me that look.”

“How can one give you a look when they aren’t even looking at you?”

“Just at the thought of the person. So who do I see about my stars?”

~~~~~
20:00 Hours
1237 N. Main St.
Ponyville
~~~~~

I sat on the couch in my white button up shirt with my face buried in the paper while Lancaster played with his toy soldiers on the floor. In the corner of the room the radio played Mairzy Doats and I gently tapped my foot to the music. Up the stairs Sabre was desperately trying to figure out how to dance down the stairs like he was supposed to for his movie role. Solar Dancer sat down on the couch next to me and I looked over at her over my reading glasses.

“Aren’t you supposed to be doing housework?”

“My shift is over.”

“I thought all mares were supposed to do housework until bed.”

“Mr. Jones, what gender are the princesses?”

“Well they’re female.”

“Are you suggesting they do housework?”

“Of course not!”

“Good. Grab a feather duster and get to work.” She said as she sat back with a triumphant little smile. I gave a small grunt and returned to my paper before looking down at my watch. Getting up I set the paper on the coffee table and went upstairs. Going into the bedroom I went over to the closet but I turned around when I felt a hoof on my shoulder. Thunderstreak was hovering at eye level and looking at me.

“Where’re you going?”

“Canterlot. Official business.”

“Well, can we maybe do something together before you go?”

“Like what?” She looked at me with an eyebrow raised and I quickly caught what she meant. “Oh.”

“Takes you long enough to catch that.”

She grabbed my shirt collar and pulled me forward. Pushing me onto the bed she began to kiss my neck but I quickly found a way to turn the tables and grabbed ahold of her. She let out a surprised squeal and I quickly flipped around and set her on the bed. Kissing around her neck I heard her giggling.

“Damn it! You know I’m ticklish!” I continued to kiss her neck, much to her displeasure. Suddenly sitting up I began coughing and Thunderstreak looked at me worriedly. “Are you alright?”

“Hairball.” I replied between coughs.

“Way to nearly kill the mood.”

“Nearly?”

“A little hairball isn’t going to kill the mood.”

“Excellent.” I said as I leaned over and began kissing her again. I began unbuttoning my shirt but she hurriedly pushed me off her.

“Get up, get up! I gotta fart!” She shouted and I watched as she ran out in the hallway. A moment later I heard her let one rip before slowly trotting back in.

“Wow. And I thought I killed the mood.” I said as she got back on the bed.

“Oh shut up.” She replied with a gentle hit aimed at my shoulder. Getting up I buttoned up my shirt and got my new olive drab dress uniform out of the closet. Undressing from my khaki pants and white shirt I pulled up the pinkish colored pants and slipped on the khaki colored shirt.

“So what are you going to Canterlot for?”

“An execution.” I replied in a monotonous voice as I tied my tie.

“What?” Thunderstreak asked as she moved to the edge of the bed.

“Yeah. Turns out there was a spy amongst us. He’s getting the electric chair at the Canterlot City Prison at midnight.”

“Well who is it?”

“No one important. At least no one you need worry about.” I told her while I slipped on my olive jacket on, the five little stars on the shoulders catching the light as I did so. Buttoning it up I grabbed my cap from the shelf in the closet and I felt the texture of the gold oak leaves on the brim as I put it on. Walking out into the hallway I made my way downstairs where Louis Prima played on the Zenith style radio. Saying a quick goodbye to everyone I went out to the garage where my specialty built Hudson Hornet sat silent. Opening up the garage door I squinted at the sudden beam of moonlight coming in. Walking back to driver’s side of the olive drab Hornet I took little notice of the white sun and moon on the door. Going through the keys on my key ring I finally found the key to the ignition and started up the car. The purr of the engine made me relax has I backed out of the garage and onto the snowy street. Shifting into drive I headed down the road towards Canterlot.

~~~~~
11:55 Hours
February 2, 1987
Canterlot City Prison
~~~~~

I stood next to Princess Luna and other generals as they strapped Will into the prison’s electric chair. The guards in 1930s style uniforms double checked the straps were secure before stepping back. As the guards stepped back the prison warden stepped forward.

“Major William Donovan, you have been sentenced to death by order of Commanding General James Jones on charges of treason. Do you have any final words before the sentence is carried out?”

Will looked up at us with a smile that would haunt me for years. As he gave us the most evil smile I’d ever seen he said a small “Heil Hitler” before they placed the black hood and wet sponge over his head. I looked down at my watch and saw the time to be ten seconds to midnight. As the warden counted down the seconds I turned my back a couple of seconds before they flipped the switch. As electricity surged onto Will I could see the flickering of the lights overhead. Just as the time passed five seconds after the switch was flipped all the lights in the windowless room went out and the sound of the electricity flowing to the chair stopped. Turning around I heard grunts and the sound of metal breaking free of something in the blackness.

“Did you really think that I wouldn’t find out about your plans to capture me James?” A sinister voice asked in the dark. “Did you really think I wouldn’t find a way to work this in my favor? I now have the entire top brass here in one little room and you can’t see me. See how things work James?”

“So what’s your plan?! Kill everyone here including myself?!” I asked as I spun around trying to figure out where the voice had come from.

“Kill you? Don’t be so obvious. I’m not going to kill you. Kill me and you’re just like me. I kill you and I lose the one person who can keep up with me. We’re just alike, you and I. Except you’re boring. You’re on the side of the angels. You and I both know that good guys lose in the end James. Don’t act like you don’t know it either.” Will replied. His voice seemed to come from every direction.

“So how’d you manage this then huh?”

“Oh, it was simple really. You only need a few willing conspirators. Just like my boss here in Equestria. He managed to break into one of the most secure places in the country with some gum, a fire extinguisher, and a diamond. I learned form the best. And the prison really needs to step up security. I got a changeling in here no problem.”

“Oh yeah. Well I know you were electrocuted so how’d you pull that off?”

“Just enough to make me shake like it was the real deal.” He seemed to brag from his place in the black abyss. “The entire prison’s power system is down. Even the backup power. As soon as the inmates upstairs realize that, they get out of their cells. Then you’re facing chaos that not even Discord could pull off.”

“You’re awful cocky for a man who won’t even face me without being in darkness. Although you’re no man. You’re a worthless coward.” I told him as I pulled my .45 from its holster. Just as I pulled the gun out I felt a hand grab my throat.

“Care to repeat that last bit?” He asked and I could smell the hayburger from his last meal on his breath. A small smile crept onto my face and I gripped the gun in my right hand even harder. Slowly raising it I felt the muzzle make contact with his gut just below his chest.

“I said, you’re a coward and I hope you rot in hell.”

Squeezing the trigger I heard the sound of the gun going off and the hand on my throat relaxed. Just as the hand slipped off my throat the lights overhead came back on and I saw Will holding his left hand over the bullet wound. He looked at me and smiled again. His teeth were stained red with blood and I could see blood at the corners of his mouth. He began to stumble forward again and he reached out his right hand. I watched his hand as it reached towards my gun. I placed the gun in the holster and stepped forward towards Will while everyone else stood silent.

“You took an oath to protect this country. I don’t know whether or not you remember that,” I told him right before punching him where I had shot him “but I do. And you break that oath; you pay with your life.” Reaching down I grabbed my gun again and looked at him curled up on the floor from the punch. Cocking the hammer I placed the muzzle to the back of his head. Closing my eyes I squeezed the trigger and heard the sound of the shot echo off the concrete walls. Opening my eyes again I holstered the gun and turned around where the brass and Luna looked at me.

“Don’t look at me like that. You call yourselves military officers? I shoot a condemned man and you all look horrified.” Walking passed them I went down the hallway where several guards ran passed me towards the room I had just come from. As my boot nails clicked on the concrete floor I pulled out my key ring. Walking passed the guards who quickly opened the gates to the outside for me I found the key for the car and made my way to the area where all the vehicles at the prison were parked. Finding my green Hornet I hurriedly got in and started up the engine. Putting my hands in front of the vents on the dashboard I warmed my hands as snow began to float down from the night sky. Looking out the windshield I looked up at the snow and sighed. Fastening my seatbelt I shifted into reverse and backed out of my spot. Shifting again I drove to the front gate where a guard was waiting for me. He waved his hooves and I stopped the car. Rolling down the window I gave a quick nod to the brown guard.

“Sir. Phone call for you.” He said as he put up his collar to keep the sudden wind gusts from sending snow on his face. Getting out of the car I hurried over to the guard booth and picked up the phone.

“Hello?”

“James, sweetie, are you almost done there?” Thunderstreak asked on the other end. Her voice had a slightly higher pitch to it than normal.

“I was just leaving when the guards flagged me down. What’s wrong?”

“There’s a huge snowstorm heading your way. I think you need to just stay in Canterlot for the night.”

“Honey, I’ll be fine if I drive home.”

“Please stay in a hotel.”

“Thunder, I’m coming home tonight. I need to be in my own damn bed for once this month.”

“Just promise me you’ll be careful if you do come home tonight.”

“Sure.”

“That’s not a promise.”

“Fine. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye. I’ll drive careful.” I went through the motions of the promise with a small laugh.

“If you wreck I’m gonna kill you.”

“I know dear.”

“I love you.”

“I love you too.”

Hanging up the phone I walked back out to the car and drove through the now open gate. The headlights caught the snow as it fell to the ground and I could hear the wind howl over the sound of the radio. Reaching over I turned up the radio as Elvis came on. Tapping my thumbs on the steering wheel in time with the music I turned onto the highway which would lead straight to Ponyville. As I drove down the road the wind continued to get stronger and the snow got worse. After nearly thirty minutes it was near blinding and I struggled to see as I drove through a forest. As I went around a bend in the road I saw something move ahead of me. Looking closer I saw the shape of a deer appear out of the snow. Jerking the wheel to the left I felt the car start to skid and I desperately turned the wheel to the right to try and counter it. The car slid off the road and I felt it hit the ditch next to the road broadside. As I flung my arms up to protect my face the seatbelt suddenly tightened as the car went upside down. ‘Please dear God let me live.’

Author's Note

Well I finally broke 100,000 words. Only took me around thirteen months to do it but I finally did it.

23:Operation Dora

~~~~~
08:57 Hours
February 3, 1987
Canterlot Hospital
~~~~~

I opened my eyes and looked over at the beeping heart monitor next to me.

“Somebody come shut this beeping fucker off!”

I heard something move in against the wall and I looked over to see Thunderstreak sleeping in a chair. A doctor quietly trotted inside and adjusted the volume on the heart monitor.

“Nice to see you’re awake General Jones. We were worried your injuries were worse than they looked. Thankfully we were easily able to use magic to heal them.”

“Well how’d they look?”

He grabbed an x-ray off the wall and gave it to me to see. I looked at the x-ray of my left leg and the bone jutting out of the side. Pulling back the blanket I looked down at my leg and the reddish/pink scar running down the outside of my left leg.

“Is anyone besides my wife here?”

“Your mother-in-law was here earlier.” He said as he looked through a chart on his clipboard. “Took five security guards and all of their tazers to subdue her.”

“Yep. That’s Skytrain. Biggest drunk in Cloudsdale and Manehattan.”

The doctor turned and went out of the room. The click of the door was quiet yet was enough to wake Thunderstreak up. She looked around and I could see drool still at the corner of her mouth.

“Good morning.”

“You son of a bitch. If I wasn’t so tired I’d kill you.”

“Now, now, remember what your counselor said.”

“Fine.” She said as she brushed her brown mane out of her face. I looked around at the bare white walls of the room. On the small table next to the bed there were flowers and cards which I simply ignored for the time being.

“So did the doctor say when I could get out of this hell hole?”

“He said you could leave the day after you woke up.”

“One more question.”

“Yeah?”

“Is the car okay?”

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
February 4, 1987
Canterlot Hospital
~~~~~

I adjusted my cap as we stood at the hospital desk while the nurse filled out the discharge papers. She gave me a copy of the discharge papers and another paper to Thunderstreak.

“What’s this?”

“A list of things your husband did during his time here.”

I looked over at the list in her hooves and smiled.

“I may have done a few bad things here.”

“Set all the alarm clocks in the gift shop to go off at five minute intervals, moved ‘caution wet floor’ sign to carpeted area, when asked if he needed anything by a nurse he proceeded to shout ‘Why can’t you people just leave me alone?’ doctors were called, looked into security camera and used it as a mirror while he picked his nose,” Thunderstreak looked up at me and shook her head before continuing “darted around hospital suspiciously while humming the ‘Pink Panther’ theme, used funnels in maintenance department to practice his ‘Madonna look’, hid in gift shop clothes rack and shouted ‘Pick me! Pick me!’ at customers, and finally went into a broom closet and shouted ‘There’s no toilet paper in here!’.”

“Told you I did a few things while here.” I told her with a smile as we turned and began to walk away to leave.

“What the hell is wrong with you? You didn’t even let me know so I could join in!”

“Sorry dear.”

We walked out the doors of the hospital and were immediately swarmed by reporters. Leading the way to the black Lincoln limousine I hurriedly ushered Thunderstreak into the limo before climbing in next to her. As the limo began to drive away I noticed Celestia and Luna sitting in the seats in front of us.

“Where are we going?”

“We’re taking you to the airport so you can go home.”

“Well actually I managed to get a couple of tickets to the concert at Quicksilver Hall tonight.” I said as they turned around to face me.

“We don’t need you to be out tonight. Especially after what happened this morning.” Celestia replied as she tossed a newspaper at me. Catching it I unrolled it and looked at the headline. “Griffin U-Boat sunk the ocean liner Equestria while she was sailing to the Crystal Empire.”

“So what’s the Navy Department planning to do?” I asked as I read through the information on the sinking.

“They’ve already learned the identity of the sub captain and the location of the sub thanks to the codebooks you found.”

“And?”

“They’re sending Avenger bombers from the Wasp to drop depth charges on it once our destroyers confirm the location.”

“What’s the status of the Neighvada?”

“It’s being updated in Manehattan. Why?”

“Because I want the navy to help in a new operation I’ve been planning after we captured the enigma.”

“What is it?”

~~~~~
19:00 Hours
Quicksilver Hall
Canterlot, Equestria
~~~~~

As I walked into the theater box a few meters above the seats below I looked behind me at Thunderstreak. She gave me a small smile as we took our seats while the Air Force Band finished setting up on stage. When they finally settled down I saw Stardust walk out on stage in his olive colored uniform. His major rank pins gleamed in the stage lights and the crowd applauded as he did a quick bow. He stepped up to a 1930s style spring microphone and quickly the crowd calmed down.

“Mares and gentlecolts, thank you for coming this evening. I know the weather hasn’t been the greatest over the last couple of days. The band and I would truly like to thank the man of the hour though.” He pointed a hoof up at our theater box and a light quickly followed where he pointed. I stood and waved to the crowd below as they applauded and quickly waved for them to quiet down. As they did I took my seat again and reached over to grab Thunderstreak’s hoof. She leaned her head against my arm as the band began to play In The Mood and I could hear her quietly humming along to the song.

“Hey honey?”

“Yeah?” She asked as she looked up at me.

“How would you feel about just staying the night here in Canterlot?”

“I wouldn’t mind it. We can go see my grandparents tomorrow too.”

“Good. I like your grandparents. They’re so fun to listen to.”

~~~~~
11:25 Hours
February 5, 1987
Shady Oaks Assisted Living Community
~~~~~

“Albatross! You keep eating them damn candy bars and I’ll shove ‘em up your ass!” The elderly pegasus mare shouted from her spot in the kitchen at the old stallion sitting in the living room in front of a small black and white TV set as he ate another fun sized candy bar.

“The diabetes‘ll kill me before you do you old bat!” He shouted back as I watched them bicker with a small smile on my face.

“I hope you damn well choke on one.” Comet told him as she brought three cups of tea into the living room. I took my cup from her as she sat down on the couch next to me. The tan mare smiled at me which made her wrinkles much more defined. “So James, how’re things going with the war?”

“They’re going about as well as you’d expect a war to go. It’s taking its toll. Even on royalty. Last time I saw Shining Armor he was drinking scotch more than he was eating food. Same with Luna. They’re both starting to get a drinker’s gut.”

Comet looked over at Albatross and sighed. “I know plenty about beer guts.” She took a sip of her tea but put her cup down when the phone rang.

“Don’t worry grandma, I’ll get it.” Thunderstreak told her as she got up and hurried over to the phone. She picked up the receiver and let out a deep sigh a moment later. “James, it’s for you.” Getting up from the couch I took the phone from her and leaned against the kitchen wall.

“Hello?”

“Dora is a go.” A voice said on the other end and I quickly hung up the phone. Grabbing my overcoat off a rack I put it on as Thunderstreak and Comet looked over at me.

“Sorry to rush out like this but they need me at headquarters.”

“We understand dear.” Comet said with a small smile. I hurried down the hallway and out the front door where a black staff car was waiting for me. Climbing into the back I saw Colonel Steiner in a new Royal Military Intelligence Services uniform as well as a female griffin in and R.E.A.F. uniform.

“Here are the photos of the target you asked for.” Steiner said as he pulled a manila envelope from inside his coat. Opening up the envelope I pulled out pictures of the rail gun which was positioned along the coast of Prance.

“What’s the AA cover?”

“A few eighty-eights and twenty millimeters.”

“Fighter cover?”

“The First, Second, Seventh, and Twenty Sixth Fighter Groups are based along or near the coast. You may be looking at a slaughter in the skies if they learn about the raid.”

“So we’ll distract them. Have the boys in intelligence send a ‘secret’ message that we’re going to be bombing St. Neighzaire tonight at midnight. That should get their attention if they’ve begun intercepting our messages.” I looked at the giant rail gun in the photographs again before looking up at the griffin sitting across from me in a rear facing seat. “I don’t believe we’ve met. I’m Commanding General James Jones. You must be the famous Gilda Goldfeather.” I said as I extended my hand towards her. She leaned forward and shook my hand and I noticed her stomach seemed to be bulging a bit. “You are with child?”

“You can tell?” She asked as she leaned back in her seat and I noticed her cheeks were slightly red. She reached down and placed her hand on her stomach. “Only three and a half months along.”

“I don’t even know how it happened. We’re not even the same species.” Steiner said and I looked over at him.

“You two are together?”

“We were to be married on the tenth but, as you can guess, that’s been put on hold.”

“Well my wife is currently five months along so it’s not odd to me for a human to be with another species.”

“You are married to a pony?”

“The most beautiful one in the world.” I replied as I pulled my wallet from my pocket. Opening it up I showed him a small copy of the family photo to which he gave a small smile. The car continued on through the streets of Canterlot and many ponies barely acknowledged the car as they had grown use to the jeeps and troop trucks moving around the city. We turned up the closed off lane to the place and guards were quick to usher us inside. Walking up the grand staircase of the palace I said hello to the guards who I had come to know during my many visits. As we approached the War Department area of the palace we saw the royal guards gradually being replaced by marines and MPs. Walking under an archway that had the words Department of Defense carved above it on the wall we were met by staffers and intelligence officers who had been monitoring enemy radio messages all morning.

“Sir, enemy is planning to send a U-Boat full of supplies to a changeling island.”

“Send a bomber loaded with depth charges to find it and have Admiral Ironside send the Drum after it. What’s next?”

“A new type of tank has been sighted near the capitol of Prance. Reports say it is nearly twice the size of our Shermans.”

“Have Liberators of the 453rd Bomb Group bomb it. Next.”

“Lieutenant Colonel Rainbow Dash reported her group has had its first pilot to reach ace status.”

Gilda stopped in her tracks and Colonel Steiner and I turned to look at her.

“Is something wrong?” Steiner asked and Gilda looked up at him.

“You remember that old friend I told you about?”

“Yes.”

“That’s her. Lieutenant Colonel Rainbow Dash.” She turned to look at me. “Even Dash is in this?”

“I’m afraid so. But she’s doing very well for herself. Commanding officer of the 332nd all mares fighter group. And just between you, me, and a fence post I think she’s shagging a group captain with the 133rd Volunteer Group up in the Crystal Empire if what I’ve heard is correct.” I told her as we began walking again. “Also, who was the pilot to reach ace?” I asked the young radio operator.

“A First Lieutenant Derpy Hooves sir.”

“Have her awarded the Flying Cross.”

“Yes sir.”

The radio operator hurried away and we turned the corner to enter the restricted area of the War Department. Walking into the room where a couple dozen ponies sat around in front of radio sets and a man in a green air force uniform stood on the small raised part above the rest of the room.

“Any news John?”

“None yet sir.” He said as we joined him on his platform. Looking down at all the radio operators I finally found the one I was looking for.

“Operator thirteen!” The orange mare turned to look at me and removed her headset. “Come here.” She stood up and trotted up to the platform. “Send a message to Ponyville Aerodrome and tell them to plan for an attack on the sub pens at St. Neighzaire at midnight tonight.”

“Yes sir.”

She trotted back to her radio set and began to tap out the message on her telegraph. We stood silent for several minutes after she had finished sending the message but turned to face a commotion to our left. Several operators had begun to write down messages and gave them to runners when they had finished. All at once four runners brought me messages and I read them over.

“Good news. They bought our rouse. All four fighter groups are being deployed to St. Neighzaire Aerodrome.” I said as I set the messages down on the oak wood railing.

“Or they’re bluffing and you’ll be flying into a trap.” Gilda replied. Turning to face her I looked down at her.

“That is a risk I’m willing to take for the safety of Equestria and her allies.”

Stepping down from the platform I walked down the hallway to the Department of the Navy. Stopping in front of the secretary’s desk she looked up and smiled at me.

“Admiral Ironside has been expecting you.” She said and pointed to his office down a small hallway. Walking to the wooden door I knocked before entering. The battleship grey stallion looked up at me and waved his hoof at a chair in front of his desk.

“Please, sit.”

Taking my seat I looked at him across his desk. His white uniform seemed to glow from the light coming through his office window.

“So you want the assistance of one of my battleships for your operation? Why should I allow that?”

“Because it is your duty. To win a war there must be cooperation between branches of the military. Without the assistance of the navy we may be looking at a long battle to destroy the Dora railway gun. We only need one battleship. One of your old dreadnaughts is all we need. We don’t need any of the new ships like the Marauder or even subs like the Catfish. Just an old dreadnaught.”

He smiled and stood up from his chair. I watched as he walked around the desk and then leaned against it.

“Of all the brass in Canterlot, you’re by far the most hardheaded son of a bitch among us. I knew you’d come here. Ask me in person for one of my battleships. I plan on giving you the Neighvada for this mission of yours. I just wanted to prove to myself that you are as hardheaded as we all thought.” He said with a small laugh.

“Well, thank you for your cooperation.”

“The Neighvada has already begun steaming her way north towards her position in the Crystal Channel. Now, I think you’d better run. You’ve got a plane to catch.”

~~~~~
23:00 Hours
February 5, 1987
Shining Armor Aerodrome
~~~~~

“Wardog One, you are cleared for takeoff.” A voice said in my headphones. I slowly pushed the throttles forward and the engines roared in response.

“Callout our speed.” I told the light brown earth pony stallion in the right seat.

“Seventy.”

We roared down the runway and I reached down and adjusted the seat in the B-24 with my left hand. Three pros of the B-24 Liberator over the B-17 was that it had adjustable seats, a larger bomb load, and tricycle landing gear. The down sides of the Liberator was that with the larger bomb load and smaller wing it took longer to get off the ground, caught fire easier, and climbed at a lower rate than the 17. All this I would learn throughout my career. As we rolled down the six thousand foot runway the copilot continued to callout our speed.

“One fifty!” He shouted as we neared the end of the runway. Pulling back on the controls I felt the nose wheel lift and the bomber hit the snow and grass at the end of the runway before the main gear finally began to rise above the ground. The flight engineer flipped the gear handle up and we heard the familiar clunk of the gear entering their bays. As the Liberator slowly began to climb I turned the wheel to the right and looked around for the formation ship. The yellow and red checkered B-24A came into view to our right and moved its way across the windscreen until we were flying behind the climbing bomber. In the distance I could see the darkened outline of the Crystal City and remembered the blackouts in effect for the cities in the area. The blue formation lights on the formation ship were now on and we made sure to keep a safe distance away as we flew to the right and behind of the bomber.

“Wham Bam this is Wardog One. Have a visual and on your tail.”

“Wardog One this is Wham Bam. Roger that. Our engineer has eyes on you. How many boxcars on the train?”

“We have fourteen boxcars on the train and one rowboat in the creek.”

“Roger that. We have eyes on fourteen boxcars. Breaking away.”

The formation ship banked away from our flight and we began to cross the channel at two thousand feet. To our left I could see the second Liberator in the formation and the only lights we had to see to ensure we stayed a safe distance away was the light from the moon. As we cruised over the channel I kept an eye on the special night instruments which had been painted with radium so that we could see them in the dark. To my right I could see the copilot looking over the instruments on his side of the panel and behind me the flight engineer kept a watchful eye out for any signs of trouble. Down below the moon’s reflection seemed to dance on the waves and we dropped down to fifty feet of altitude as we neared the middle of the channel. Ahead of us we could see the cliffs along the coast of Prance and I felt my stomach begin to tie itself in knots at the thought of the giant rail gun and its AA batteries. Shaking my head to get the thoughts away I focused on flying the bomber to the target.

“Get ready to climb.” I told the formation and we began to climb to avoid the cliff faces. Up ahead I could see the glow from the work site around the rail gun. Flying just above the treetops we could see activity on the rear section of the gun. Just as I was about to mention it to the copilot there was a tremendous roar and a flash from the muzzle of the 800mm gun.

“Jesus Christ! All aircraft open bomb bay doors!” The roller-shutter bomb bay doors slid up the sides of the fuselage and the crew readied their guns. We entered the clearing and aimed to fly directly over the gun. Just as we were about to fly over it I pulled the bomb release handle in the cockpit and dropped the armor piercing bombs. Pulling up I knew we had only three seconds before the bombs went off thanks to their time fuses and I could hear the gunners opening fire on the griffin troops on the ground. As we leveled out at hat I thought was a safe altitude I heard the bombs go off in the rear section of the rail gun and the ammo stores go up with them. Just as we were about to celebrate I felt the bomber shake and calls began to come forward from the tail.

“Shrapnel’s hit the hydraulics for my turret!” A panicked cry came from the belly gunner.

“We’ve got a big fuckin’ hole in the left elevator sir!”

“Sir, Lightning can’t feel his legs!”

Looking down at the instrument panel I saw the hydraulic pressure for the gear and the flaps was at zero and the rpms for the two inboard engines were dropping fast.

“Fuck. All crew prepare for a crash-landing!”

Looking around for an empty clearing I finally found one a mile away from a farm house that was just over five miles from the target. Pulling back on the throttles and controls I lowered the airspeed and dropped altitude as we neared the small field. From the tail the panicked cries of the belly gunner were ignored as everyone tried not to think about what would happen.

“General! Please! I don’t want to die!”

Removing my headset I focused on setting the bomber down. We dropped down from below treetop height and into the clearing. The tail just below the tail gunner’s turret began to drag and the calls from the ball gunner became more excited until they suddenly ended and I could hear the ball turret being crushed under the bomber. As the tail continued to drag I heard a loud cracking and the nose suddenly dropped and dug into the frozen ground. As snow and dirt poured through the broken nose windows the bomber slowed and the flight engineer opened up the emergency hatch in the top of the cockpit. Unbuckling from my seat I got up and climbed out of the emergency hatch as the bomber came to a stop. The left wing had dropped and we began to run down the wing when I looked back. The tail section had broken away and lay over a hundred feet behind the nose section. The tail gunner and right waist gunner both dragged the left waist gunner along by the straps of his flight suit and we all hurried towards the farm house as fast as we could. In the distance we could hear dogs barking and orders being shouted in Germane. Pushing through brush and tree limbs we eventually broke through and the farm house was only a few hundred feet away.

“You boys stay here.” I told them as I jogged up to the door. Knocking on the door I waited a few seconds until a tired looking blue pegasus stallion opened the door.

“English? Can you understand me?”

“Yes, yes, get in before the Gestapo catches you!” He scolded in a loud whisper. I waved for the crew to follow me and they dragged the wounded gunner along behind them. As we entered the small house I noticed a red pegasus mare on the steps leading to the upstairs. We hurried over and dragged the now unconscious gunner upstairs. Halfway up the steps we heard a pounding at the door and double-timed it up the creaking steps. We set the wounded stallion down on the floor and the remaining five of us all produced our side arms. Sneaking down the steps we peeked around the corner and saw two griffins in black SS uniforms flanking a tall blonde man in a major’s uniform.

"Wir wissen das du sie irgendwo versteckst! Wo sind die Piloten?!" (We know you’re hiding them somewhere! Where are the pilots?!) He shouted as he kicked stallion who was now lying on the floor.

“I don’t know.” The stallion gasped out.

"Lügen!" (Lies!) The Gestapo officer shouted as he kicked the stallion again. "Wo sind sie?!" (Where are they?!)

At that the five of us aimed around our cover at the black shirted men. Squeezing the trigger I heard the loud bang from the gun which was followed by the four others firing at the griffins and the Gestapo major. Firing again I saw the right side of the major’s head open up with a spray of blood, brain matter, and bits of skull. The only remaining griffin, though severely wounded, opened fire in our direction with his MP 40. His magazine was empty a few moments later and we seized the opportunity before he could reload. The tail gunner fired his revolver and the bullet traveled through the side of the SS sergeant’s neck and into the wall behind him. The griffin grabbed at his neck as blood spurted out onto the floor and the nearby table. He collapsed and we hurried over to pull the weapons off of the corpses. Taking the dead major’s Luger pistol I bent down and helped the stallion to his hooves.

“Are you alright?”

“Yes, yes. It’s not the first time I’ve been beaten by the SS, and I’m sure it won’t be the last.” He said as he sat down at the blood stained table. The mare brought over seven cups of coffee which was just hot water with a ground up coffee bean in each cup.

“I apologize for the weak coffee. We get very little of it here so we try to conserve our rations.” She said as she set the small tin cups down and I noticed her ribs were visible.

“When is the last time you’ve eaten?” I asked her when she sat down next to her husband.

“Three days ago.” She replied before taking a sip of her coffee.

“Can pegasi eat fish?” I asked as I turned to face her and her husband.

“We can but most of the channel is frozen and the griffins patrol along the coast. They would notice us.”

“Don’t you worry about that.” I told them as I looked down at the dead Gestapo major. “I can make sure you folks get some food.”

~~~~~
01:12 Hours
February 6, 1987
One Hundred Yards off the Coast of Prance
~~~~~

The pitch black water was visible through the hole in the ice and I looked down at the black uniform I had donned.

“You look weird as tartarus sir.” The tail gunner said as he brought a cup of warm water out to me.

“I know. I don’t like being in this damn thing.” I told him as I took the cup from him. He sat down and I noticed a blue wool blanket wrapped around him. Taking a sip of the water I looked at the middle aged yellow earth pony. “You know I’ve always wondered something.”

“What is it?”

“Why is it some ponies have fur over their hooves and some don’t?”

“Well for me it’s because I’ve worked so hard I’ve just worn it off.” He said as he looked at one hoof and brushed his red mane off his forehead with the other. “There was this one farm I used to go and work at in Ponyville for a month or so every few years. Mrs. Smith was the owner and boy her daughter was a looker. That’s why I lost most of the fur on my hooves; from working on their apple farm. Not that me and her daughter didn’t have a few rolls in the hay too though.” He said with a small chuckle.

“I know Granny Smith. Nice lady. Her grandkids are amazing.”

“She’s got grandkids? She never told me.” He asked as he looked up at me with his orange eyes.

“Yeah. Her oldest is with the Ninety First Bomb Group. Captain Macintosh Apple.”

“He’s-he’s a pilot?”

“Yep. And the middle one, she’s been trying to enlist to ferry bombers.”

“There’s a girl?”

“Two. Applebloom is eight and a half. She goes to school with my youngest son.” I told him as I reeled in a seemingly half frozen fish and set it next to the half of an oil drum I was sitting on. Dropping the hook down into the water again I took another sip from my tin cup and looked up at the moon overhead. “Luna sure did make it pretty tonight.” I said as the thousands of stars in the sky twinkled like tiny gems. He looked up and nodded in agreement.

“She sure did sir. She sure did.”

~~~~~
03:30 Hours
February 6, 1987
Gannet Family Farm along the Coast of Prance
~~~~~

Walking through the front door I immediately removed the black uniform jacket and sat down at the table with the night’s catch.

“There you go. Ten fish. That should serve you two plenty.” I said as the pegasus mare covered her mouth and began to cry. “What’s the matter? Do you need more? Cause I can go get more if you need it.”

“No. This is plenty. It’s just that not even our neighbors, who were the friendliest ponies we’ve ever met, helped us when the griffins invaded our country a couple of months ago.”

“You said ‘were’. What happened to them?”

“The SS took them away for being earth ponies.” She said as her husband placed all but one fish in the ice box and set the remaining one on the stove. Putting on my olive uniform I let the crew go to sleep on beds made of bales of straw from the barn. Setting a chair by the door I kept my pistol at my side the rest of the night, ignoring the homeowners’ constant persisting that I get some sleep. As dawn broke over the coast I heard a rooster crow in the distance, followed by the sound of a rifle. Grinning at the commotion from down the road I heard something move to my right and turned to see the flight engineer rolling over in his sleep. As I looked at the crew I heard a noise and glanced over at the stairs in time to see the stallion of the household coming down the stairs.

“Morning Mr. Gannet.”

“Good morning general.” He said as he grabbed a tin cup from the cupboard.

“Do you have any way to get a message out of here?”

“Funny you should ask that. Our neighbors to the north are part of the resistance and saw your plane go down in the clearing. They snuck over while you were out fishing and they’ve been working to get a rescue party for you.”

“Tell them thanks from me.” I said as the distant sound of helicopters could barely be heard. Getting up I kicked the straw bales the crew was sleeping on and hurried upstairs to bring down the injured gunner. As I reached the bottom of the steps I could hear the familiar sound of two Hueys now overhead. Opening the farmhouse door I was met by two olive colored helicopters with large red crosses on the sides. “Move, move, move!” The air crew rushed out to the helicopters and I placed the wounded gunner in the second helicopter. Running up to the second helicopter I was about to climb in but stopped and turned to face the house. In the door way the mare and stallion stood watching and I hurried over to them.

“Come with us!” I shouted over the sound of the engines and rotors.

“There won’t be enough room!”

“Bull! I’ll stand on the skids if I have to so you two can get out of here!”

“Fine! Let me grab something!” Mrs. Gannet shouted and galloped back upstairs. She returned a moment later with a photo album. “Let’s go!” She yelled and rushed out to the lead helicopter. Her husband and I followed and we all found our seats and were soon in the air over the coast. In the distance smoke was still rising from the destroyed rail gun and the Neighvada continued to shell it for good measure.

“Sir! Urgent message from Canterlot!” The copilot shouted and handed me a hoof written note.

To Commanding General Jones

By order of Princess Luna marshal law has been declared in the city of Canterlot. Due to this your presence has been demanded at Air Force Headquarters.

~Rear Admiral Harvard

“Lieutenant! What happened!?”

“Canterlot was bombed by long range griffin bombers! Initial reports say there’s been heavy damage to the palace! I’m afraid Celestia has been fatally wounded!”

Author's Note

Special thanks to General Steve for translating the Gestapo major's lines into proper German.

24: Fires and Air Racers

~~~~~
12:00 Hours
February 6, 1987
On Approach for Celestine Aerodrome
~~~~~

The camouflaged C-47 began to make a rapid decent as two Home Guard P-39 Airacobras flew alongside us. The plane suddenly leveled out and touched down on the north facing runway of the aerodrome. The pilot turned off as soon as he could and I saw a black staff car waiting for me at the hangar. As the pilot let the plane roll to a stop I stood up and walked to the back of the plane. Opening the doors I hooked on the steps and made my way down to the tarmac. Walking towards the staff car I saw the form of an alicorn step out from the back seat.

“Princess Celestia. I had heard you’d been fatally wounded.” I said as I gave her a quick salute.

“As did I. But I chose to ignore it and continue living.” She replied and in downtown I could see smoke rising from the south side of the palace.

“What’s the level of damage to the palace?”

“Not much. I had Luna end the martial law over the city.”

“Where is she?” I asked as we climbed into the back of the black Continental.

“She’s back at the palace helping to clean up. Thankfully the raid hasn’t done much than collateral damage and it’s managed to boost support for the war.”

“Any increase in enlistment numbers?”

“Most major recruiting offices report there’s been a steady increase all day. Especially in ponies wanting to become pilots with each branch.”

“Have you beefed up security in the city?”

“We’ve brought in marines from the new base in Ponyville. As well as one of their best new soldiers.”

“And who would that be?”

“Corporal Fluttershy.”

“Fluttershy actually made it into the marines?! How in the holy hell did she manage that?”

“The drill sergeant said she was the best recruit of the lot. Surprising considering her calm and peaceful demeanor.” Celestia said as she took a sip of the tea she had in a small thermos. “Her drill instructor actually said she has the possibility to replace him if she works hard enough.”

“Are you serious? How can that weak, shy pegasus possibly have the possibility of becoming a drill sergeant?”

~~~~~
15:00 Hours
February 6, 1987
Highway Marnie Corps Base
Canterlot
~~~~~

I stood on a reviewing platform as marines marched past and I looked for a yellow pegasus mare among the reviewing column. Finally I noticed Fluttershy in the front row of a group of marines in her olive colored dress uniform. Almost forty minutes later the reviewing parade was over and I made my way through the crowds of marines to find Fluttershy. As I walked past a small group I noticed a familiar pink mane under an olive colored cap.

“Fluttershy?”

She turned around and gave me a smile that stretched from ear to ear.

“James. I’m so happy you’re here. Mac told you the news right?” She asked as she showed me a diamond ring.

“Yeah, he told me. You look good in a uniform. I’m surprised you made it.”

“I was too at first. Although I’ve finally gotten the self-confidence I needed because of it. I’m no longer afraid to speak up for myself.” She said with a smile. Just then a young private bumped into her and I saw his cup of coffee spill onto her uniform. “What the fuck was that?!” She shouted as she spun around. “What the fuck was that?!” The young private quickly realized what he had now done and I could see a small flash of fear in his eyes. “Private Pile, I should have known you were the little fuckup! You have five seconds, exactly five fucking seconds, to un-fuck yourself! I’m amazed you’re even here! Did your parents have any children who lived?!”

“Ma’am, yes, ma’am!” He barked back.

“I bet they regret that! You’re so goddamn ugly you could be a modern art masterpiece! And why in the name of Celestia did you have a coffee on the parade grounds?!”

“Well, ma’am, I needed some coffee.”

“Oh, you needed coffee?! Out-fucking-standing! Your ass is on my shit list and I expect my uniform cleaned by oh five hundred tomorrow. Understood?!”

“Ma’am, yes, ma’am!”

“Now get the fuck out of my sight!”

The private quickly galloped away and Fluttershy turned around to continue talking with me. As we talked I noticed a stallion in a gunnery sergeant’s uniform talking to a lance corporal who pointed in our direction. The gunnery sergeant trotted over and tapped Fluttershy on the shoulder.

“Congratulations corporal. You’re being deployed to Ponia.*”

“When?”

“The eleventh. Congratulations Corporal Fluttershy. I expect great things from you over there.” He said as he gave her a quick hoofshake. As soon as he was gone I noticed a slightly panicked look in Fluttershy’s eyes.

“Flutters, what’s wrong?”

“Well the wedding was planned for the twentieth. We’re going to have to move it up and I don’t know if Mac and I could manage that.” She replied as we began to walk towards the gate where she was to be dismissed so that she could return to Ponyville. We met the MP who was in his little shack with her dismissal orders. She got her orders and we climbed into my new car, a sea foam colored 1959 Cadillac. Fluttershy looked around at the interior of the car as I started it up and we started driving down the road to Ponyville. Up above us a plane with a polished aluminum fuselage and blue wings roared past and we both looked out the windshield at the plane which was now ahead of us. I could see the propeller was losing rpms and the engine seemed to start coughing. Flooring the gas I sped up to catch up to the descending plane as we hit the plains south of Canterlot. The planes propeller was now near wind milling as the engine seemed to be at idle. Fluttershy and I watched in state of shock as the pilot crash-landed the plane in a small field. I slammed on the brake and the Cadillac screeched to a stop. We hurriedly got out of the car and ran over to the plane where the pilot was now out of the cockpit and inspecting the engine and propeller.

“Are you alright?!” I shouted and he looked up at me.

“I’m fine but the old girl is busted up pretty bad. We can fix her though, she’ll go faster.” He replied and I immediately recognized the voice.

“Fancy Pants?”

He removed his leather flight helmet and his blue mane fell out. “Nice to see you too general. Do you mind if I ask for a ride back to the diner just down the road?”

“Of course not. Got everything you need from the plane?”

“Yes sir.”

“Fantastic. Climb in and we’ll all get some food at the diner.” I said as I gestured towards the car. We all made our way to the Cadillac and climbed in. Driving down the road I looked in the rearview mirror at Fancy Pants who was rubbing his head. “You sure you’re alright?”

“Fine, fine. Just a little bump on the head, that’s all.” He replied as he set his flight helmet on the seat next to him. We drove in silence for about twenty minutes before I pulled into the small lot in front of the roadside diner. We all climbed out and made our way into the small red and white building. Removing my hat I placed it on the hat rack by the door as a young unicorn mare trotted up to us.

“Three?” She asked a she grabbed some menus.

“Yeah.”

We followed her to a booth and slid in as she set them menus down.

“What can I get you to drink?” She asked as she held her small notepad in her magic.

“Just tea for all three of us.” I replied and she hurried off to get our drinks. We picked up our menus and I noticed Fancy Pants looking at it funny.

“You know, I’ve never heard of half the items on this menu.” He said as he continued to look it over.

“You’ve never had a hayburger before?”

“They’ve never had anything like it at any of the restaurants I eat at in Canterlot.”

“Well I’d say it’s high time you tried one.” I said as I noticed the waitress trotting back towards our table.

“So are you ready to order?” She said with a smile and she was again holding her notepad and pencil in her magic.

“I think it’s just gonna be hayburgers and fries for us.” I told her with a smile as we handed her our menus. As she trotted away to place our orders I looked over Fancy Pants’ leather jacket. On his left chest I noticed his name in fabric paint. “That’s a nice jacket.”

“Thank you. I have a friend who sent me this from Ponyville.”

“Well who ever made it certainly did a nice job making it.”

“Also, do you know if the navy needs a new transport plane?” He asked as he leaned back in his side of the booth.

“I’m sure they would. What do you have in mind?”

“Fancy Pants Industries is currently building the biggest plane in the world. Uses as little metal as possible. Made primarily of wood.”

“How big is this plane of yours?” I asked as I leaned forward.

“The wingspan is longer than a hoofball field.” He replied coolly.

“That’s over three hundred feet. Are you sure that’d be practical?” I asked as the waitress brought us our food.

“It would be capable of carrying nearly eight hundred fully equipped troops. I trust the navy will see the possibilities.”

“And I trust they’ll see a big bill for it too.” I told him as I dipped one of my fries in a small cup full of ranch dressing. “Admiral Ironside isn’t the kind to appreciate spending more than absolutely needed. He’s so uptight about stuff like that that if you were to shove a lump of coal up his ass in two weeks you’d have a diamond. If the transport ships are doing fine then he’ll just brush your offer aside.”

“But I trust he’ll be interested in a fighter design I have.”

“Look, if you can come up with a good pitch for your planes then I’ll arrange a meeting between you two but it’ll ultimately need the approval of at least one of the princesses.”

“I can live with that.” He replied as he took his first bite of a hayburger.

“So why did you want to come down here again?” I asked him as I ate my fries.

“Oh, right. I wanted to see if they had a phone I could use. I saw this place while I was flying. Then the rpms started to drop with no explanation and then the engine just quit all together. That’s the problem with wars. It’s difficult to find good mechanics.”

“I’ll be right back. I need to use the phone real quick and then I’ll just let you have it.” I told him. Getting up from the booth I walked over to the small phone booth in the corner of the diner. Stepping into the cramped wooden box I shut the door and picked up the phone.

“Operator.”

“Yes, can you connect me to Ponyville please?”

“One moment sir.”

There was a click before the voice of the Ponyville operator came over the phone.

“Ponyville operator.”

“Hey Switchboard. Can you connect me to 1237 North Main Street?”

“Will do. One moment.” I stood in the small phone booth as she connected me to home.

“Hello?”

“Hey honey.”

“James, where are you?”

“Well that’s the thing. We had a bit of a delay in getting home.”

“We?”

“I was giving Fluttershy a ride home from Canterlot.”

“So what’s the delay?”

“We were driving along route three and an airplane crash landed in a field near us. We stopped to help the pilot and now we’re at that little burger joint about an hour from town.”

“I see. So when’re you going to be home?”

“Hopefully within the next couple of hours.” I told her as I turned to look at the booth where Fluttershy and Fancy Pants sat talking.

“Alright. Well be careful driving home.”

“I will dear.”

She hung up and I did the same. Stepping out of the phone booth I walked over to the booth and slid into my spot as Fancy Pants slipped out and trotted over to the phone.

“So Fluttershy, you worried about going overseas?”

“A little. You’ve been in combat. What’s it like?”

“Well I’m pretty sure it’s different than being in a bomber or a fighter. But one thing you need to know is, never get friendly with anyone you serve with. You’ll only live to see them die right in front of you .Keep to yourself and keep your head down. That’s about all the advice I can think of. Oh yeah, and shoot straight.” I told her as I took a sip of my Coke. A few minutes later Fancy Pants returned to the table and pulled out his wallet.

“Lunch is on me.” He told us as the waitress trotted back towards us with the bill. He took the bill from her with a smile and I noticed she had a slight blush as he smiled at her. Fluttershy and I slid out of the booth and walked over by Fancy Pants. “No need to wait for me. I have a ground crew on the way to pick up me and the racer. I’ll just wait here. Thank you for the lift general.” Fancy Pants offered his hoof for a shake which I accepted and he gave Fluttershy a kiss on the hoof. We walked out of the diner and climbed into the Cadillac where Fluttershy seemed worried again.

“Fluttershy? You alright?”

“I just remembered something. If Mac and I are deployed then who’ll take care of my sister?”

“Your sister?”

“Scootaloo. She can take care of herself but if you haven’t noticed, she can be a little reckless sometimes.”

“I never knew Scootaloo was your sister.”

“Most ponies don’t. Those that do can’t seem to grasp how we’re sisters. The shiest pony in Equestria and the wildest filly in Ponyville are somehow siblings.” She replied.

“Well, I suppose we could watch her. It wouldn’t be much more work than normal since Sabre left for Applewood this morning.”

“Are you sure? I wouldn’t want any more stress on Thunder than she needs.”

“Honestly I think she’s looking forward to having more foals around. Between Sabre being gone all the time and Typhoon being close to graduation, it’ll be good to have Scootaloo around.”

“Well, alright.” Fluttershy said with a bit of hesitation. “I’ll need to get you the list of things for her.”

“Like what?”

“Well she needs to take her meds with breakfast and dinner, you need to talk with Ms. Cheerilee about finding her a math tutor, and make sure she stays out of trouble to name a few things.” She told me as we continued to drive towards Ponyville. We talked all the way to Ponyville and when we entered town I noticed the streets were empty.

“Hey Flutters, does the town seem a little deserted to you too?” I asked as we continued to drive through town.

“Yeah, they do.” She replied while looking around at the empty streets. As we drove through the town square a brown mare in an air raid warden’s uniform flagged us down.

“Identification?” She asked as I rolled down the window.

“Commanding General James Jones and Lance Corporal Fluttershy.” I told her. She snapped to attention and I gave her a quick salute back. “What’s going on sergeant?”

“Sir, the enemy is using long range bombers and fighters to try and attack airbases in Equestria. They’ve tried to bomb Ponyville overnight but our pilots were able to intercept them in time.”

“So no bombs fell on Ponyville?”

“Not that we know of sir.” She replied.

“Do we know what kind of bombs they were carrying?”

Just as she was about to answer us a familiar orange mare came galloping down the road.

“James! The orchard’s on fire!”

“Dear god. Fluttershy, you go and ring the school bell, get everyone you can to help.” I said as I climbed out of the car to look at the orange/ red glow on the horizon. “AJ, you go try and help at the orchard! Sergeant, get as many other air raid wardens as you can and try to keep order!” I shouted to them as I climbed back in the car and sped away for the aerodrome. Behind me I heard the sergeant’s whistle crying out for the other wardens in town. As I drove towards the base I saw the MPs at the gate open it for me and I drove through before skidding to a stop in a thin layer of snow.

“Sound the alarm! Get everything that can hold water! Buckets, bottles, metal drums! Whatever we can use!”

“Why sir?”

“Fire at Sweet Apple Acres! The whole orchard is on fire!” I replied as I began running for the ramp where several bombers sat under the overcast sky. As I ran for the bombers the base siren began to wail. Pilots, aircrews, and ground crews all ran for their planes. As they ran a voice came over the PA system.

“All personnel, begin filling anything you can with water!”

“General!” I turned to look at where the voice came from. Behind me Big Macintosh was galloping towards me. “Where’re the empty oil drums?!”

“They’re by the motor pool!”

Mac galloped away and I could see crews filling glass bottles with water and tying them together so that they would scatter when released. They passed them to other crews that were loading them onto the racks under Warhawks, Lightnings, Mustangs, and any other plane that could carry them. Meanwhile bomber crews were loading fifty-five gallon drums filled with water into the bomb bays of B-17s. Running over to the hangar where the Tomcats sat gathering dust, I met the crew chief for my personal P-38 Lightning.

“Sir, we’ve got your plane fueled up and ready to fly. We’ve got drop tanks with water on the hard points.”

“Call the tower, have them see if there’s any recon planes in the area to give us an idea of what we’re dealing with.” I told him as I climbed the ladder up onto the wing of the Lightning.

“Yes sir!” He galloped away towards a phone and I climbed into the cockpit of the Lightning. Strapping into the seat I hooked on the parachute and shut the canopy. Going through the bare minimum of the checklist I started the engines and taxied out to the runway where a P-40 was about to take off.

“Air Force Fifteen Forty-nine is taking off from runway four.” The other pilot said over the radio.

“Air Force Two is taking off, runway four.” Pushing the throttles forward I began to roll down the runway alongside the P-40 and a few moments later we both pulled up and began to climb.

“Air Force Two, this is the tower. One of our recon planes has reported about one hundred fifty acres are on fire and growing. They’ve also reported isolated fire funnels coming from the blaze.”

“Roger that tower. Air Force Two, over and out.”

Leveling out over Ponyville we began to fly towards the burning orchard and I could feel the cockpit beginning to get warmer.

“You getting warm over there too sir?” The P-40 pilot asked.

“If it gets any warmer I’m gonna start sweatin’ like a whore in church. What’s your name airman?”

“Second Lieutenant Flare Charger, sir.”

“Where you from lieutenant?”

“Derby, sir.”

“Never been to Derby. Well, I went to a derby once but it wasn't a town and I lost five hundred bucks. Last time I ever go to Louisville.” I said as I looked down at the flames now under my plane. “Alright Flare, let’s drop tanks and get back.” I called over the radio to him as I wiped the sweat from my forehead. I flipped the switch for the hardpoints and I felt the tanks drop from the plane. Looking out the window I saw the drop tank falling from the P-40 and we began to bank away from the fire. As we leveled out from the turn I noticed the air seemed a little more rough than it had been. “Flare, you feel that?”

“You mean the turbulence? Yeah.”

Only a moment after he had replied, a tower of flames rose up from the ground and we both banked to avoid it. Soon more and more fire tornados began to spring up and we continued to bank left and right to avoid the fire. As I was banking left I felt the plane shudder and the cockpit suddenly felt like a baker’s oven. Looking at the rearview mirror on the canopy I saw the elevator fabric on fire.

“Jesus fucking Christ! I’m on fire!”

“Where’s the fire?”

“It’s my elevator! The fabric’s on fire!”

“Can you last until we’re over the fields up ahead?”

“I don’t know.” I replied as I looked at the mirror again and saw a burnt piece of fabric rip off as the flames licked at the middle of the elevator. “I might. If not I’m goin’ down in flames. That’d be the shits wouldn’t it? I survive bombing missions, flak fire, and enemy fighters only to get killed by an orchard fire.” I radioed over with a nervous chuckle.

“Don’t talk like that sir. I’m sure you’ll make it.”

“Right now I’m pretty sure all that’s keeping me up here is me saying every prayer I know.”

I looked down and I saw the snow covered fields of Ponyville and I began to pull back on the throttle. As I descended I lowered the flaps and dropped the gear. Pulling back on the wheel as I was about to touch down I felt the gear hit and there was a loud crunch from the nose. The nose of the Lightning suddenly hit the ground and it went tail over nose. I felt the seatbelt tighten as I held my arms up in front of my face. ‘Please God let me live.’

~~~~~
19:00 Hours
Ponyville Hospital
Room 203
~~~~~

“Looks like it was just a concussion. Nothing serious. You can go home tonight.” The blue unicorn stallion said as he looked over the medical chart. Thunderstreak glared at me from her seat against the wall as I sat on the hospital bed.

“So that’s it? Just a bump on the head?”

“Pretty much. You’re free to go home. Although, a message for the missus, no hitting him upside the head for this. We don’t need any brain damage.” He said while looking over at Thunderstreak.

“Ugh, fine.” She groaned and I could see her with slight disappointment on her face. Getting up from the bed I grabbed my blue crusher cap off the hat rack and opened the door. Thunderstreak trotted out into the hallway and I followed her out. Just as I was putting on my cap I felt a sharp pain and quickly dropped to the ground. Looking up at Thunderstreak I saw her with a small smile.

“Doctor didn’t say I couldn’t hit you upside the other head.” She said with her smile still on her face.

“You’re gonna be the death of me. You know that?” I said, all the while keep a hand over the family jewels. After a few minutes I was slowly able to stand again by climbing up the wall.

“Mares push a living thing out of us but if a guy gets one little hit to the nuts he’s down. Yet somehow we’re the weaker sex?”

“That’s probably because you all crawled up from hell or something along those lines my dear.” I replied as I was finally able to stop leaning on the wall for support. “Once I make sure my left bollock is still there do you want to go to the dance hall? Glenn is supposed to be performing there tonight.”

“Sure. I don’t have a dress that fits me though.”

“You know that doesn’t matter right?” I asked her as we walked out of the hospital.

“I know. But being the wife of a general means that appearance is everything.”

“No it isn’t. Honestly, how you look isn’t going to be noticed by anyone. Dress or no dress.”

“I heard that the Crystal Empire has an entire squadron of human pilots now. Someone said one of the pilots is here in town.”

“Really? Wonder why I wasn’t informed?”

“I’m sure it’s for good reason sweetie.” She replied as we neared the dance hall and we could hear the band from half a block away. Outside the dance hall there were dozens of pilots, marines, sailors, and soldiers who were all filing in with their dates. We made our way into the crowd and we were soon inside the crowded hall. Looking around I saw Big Mac and Fluttershy sitting at a booth in the corner and we made our way over towards them.

“Mind if we join you?” I asked. Mac waved a hoof for us to sit and we both slid into the booth next to them. “I figured you’d be out at the farm after this afternoon.”

“Not much we can do now. Just replant in the spring and hope for the best.”

“Speaking of hoping for the best, you’re up to twenty three missions right?”

“Eeyup.”

“Well I can guarantee your next two are gonna be milk runs.”

“Fantastic.”

As we sat around in our booth Mac suggested someone getting drinks for us and I was quick to volunteer. While sliding out of the booth I heard someone getting out behind me. Looking back I saw Thunderstreak following me and we both made our way over to the bar. Leaning against the bar I ordered three beers and a class of coke. While I was waiting I became aware of a man standing next to me. Looking over at him I saw he had dark brown hair and blue/green eyes. He smiled and extended his right hand which caused his RAF great coat to flutter a bit.

“You must be General Jones.”

“Please, just call me James.” I said as I shook his hand. “And you are?”

“Captain Jack Harkn-“

“James! You get those drinks yet?!” Mac shouted across the room and I turned to face in his direction.

“Yeah, give me a second!” I shouted back as I grabbed the beer and soda up off the bar. Thunderstreak and I made our way back to the booth and I passed around the drinks. Taking a drink of my beer I wiped my mouth and looked down at the dance floor where dozens of couples danced to the music. Just as the band was halfway through In the Mood the air raid sirens began to wail. Within seconds every servicecolt and mare was running for the door and many left without grabbing their overcoats or caps. Sliding out of the booth I hurried for the door and joined up with a group of pilots running for the airfield. Around us the lights began to go dark as searchlights crisscrossed the sky as the AA guns opened fire on several silhouettes which stood out in the moonlight. As we reached the base I heard the familiar scream of dive bombers and we all dived for cover. As the scream of the dive bombers died off it was replaced by the piercing cry of their bombs falling earthward. There was a tremendous explosion to my right and I felt small bits of dirt and concrete hit my back. Getting up I saw several parked fighters and a hangar completely destroyed.

“Get some fire trucks over here!” Someone shouted as I began to run for an undamaged P-51B. Climbing up onto the wing I opened up the canopy and climbed into the cockpit. Shutting the canopy I fired up the engine and made my way out to the taxiway. Lowering the flaps I firewalled the throttle and began to roar down the taxiway. Pulling back on the stick once I hit ninety I began to climb up towards the enemy bombers. Behind me a P-39 had taken off and was climbing to aid in the attack on the bombers. Banking right I scanned the sky and finally saw the silhouettes of a flight of bombers at my two o’clock. Lining up behind them I got the lead bomber in my crosshairs and gave a quick squeeze of the trigger. A short burst from my guns found their mark and I saw the lead bomber’s right engine begin to belch flames and black smoke. Banking slightly to the left I fired at another bomber and was met by them returning fire. I saw my bullets hit the side of the bomber but their fire also found its mark as well. The fighter shuddered and fuel began to spray out of several holes in the right wing.

“Air Force Two is disengaging.” I radioed as I banked away. As I was turning I saw yellow streaks ahead of me and the fighter shook again. The engine began to sputter and the coolant indicator slowly began dropping. “Tower, this is Air Force Two. I’m declaring an emergency. Requesting priority landing.”

“Negative Air Force Two. The runways are temporarily out of commission.”

“Are there any fire trucks available?”

“Negative.”

“Goddamn it.” I said as I let go of the throat mic. Leveling out I noticed the main road through town looked wide enough to accommodate a fighter. Pulling back on the throttle I reached down and lowered the flaps. As I tried to keep the fighter steady I lined up with the main road and lowered the gear. As the fighter descended I flipped on the landing light and the street was bathed in white light. The main wheels hit the cobblestones and I pulled the throttle all the way back. As the fighter slowed the tail dropped and I shut down the engine before reaching down and shitting off the landing light. Popping open the canopy I unbuckled, climbed out onto the wing, and hopped down onto the cobblestones. As I looked around the darkened street the sirens began to go off again but the held a steady tone. A few moments later the lights in town turned on again and I could see the dance hall just down the road. Walking to the hall I went inside where everyone who had stayed behind were sitting around with their drinks. As I was about to walk towards the booth I had been at when I noticed a new man sitting at the bar. Walking over I noticed a stump where his right hand should have been.

“Excuse me; I don’t believe we’ve met.” I said as I tapped on his shoulder. He turned on his bar-stool and that was when I noticed the patch over his left eye. “I’m Commanding General James Jones. And you are?”

“Colonel Claus von Stauffenberg; at your service.”

Author's Note

*Yes, I know Ponia is a very shitty pun on Korea. Just roll with it.

25: The Bandito and the Fox

~~~~~
20:30 Hours
February 6, 1987
Ponyville Dance Hall
~~~~~

“As in the Colonel Stauffenberg that planted a bomb at the Wolf’s Lair?” I asked as I sat down.

“Indeed.” He replied as he lifted his beer mug to his lips with his left hand.

“I see they placed you with the Military Intelligence Department.” I said as I looked over his uniform. His peaked cap sat on the counter and I noticed the purple trim on it. “I’ve yet to see a division with purple trim on their uniforms though.”

“It’s a new branch of the department. Our division’s mission is to kill Hitler and bring down his new regime.” Stauffenberg said as I took a sip of an unattended beer.

“Alright, next question. How are you speaking English?”

“Some sort of technology the princesses gave me.” He replied as he took off the unit pin on his collar. “As long as I have this on or near me, everything I say is translated into English and I can understand everything people say to me.” He placed the pin on the counter and I looked it over.

“No technology, just good ol’ fashioned magic. Translation spell. They use it on the fences of our POW camps.” I said as I gave the pin back to him. He pinned it back onto his uniform and we sat at the bar in silence for a length of time before I finished off my drink and bid him goodnight.

~~~~~
07:00 Hours
February 7, 1987
1237 N. Main St.
Ponyville
~~~~~

I opened my eyes and looked at the ringing alarm clock on my bedside table. Reaching over I shut off the clock and rolled over to face Thunderstreak who was staring at me.

“Good morning.”

“Fuck you and everything you stand for.” She replied as she rolled over to go back to sleep.

“Love you too.” I told her as I sat up in bed. Swinging my legs out over the side I got up and walked down the hall to the bathroom. Turning on the shower I placed my hand under the stream of water to test the temperature and adjusted the shower multiple times. Finally it seemed close to reasonable as it seemed the only options were scalding or freezing. Climbing in I made sure to shower quickly and I was out within fifteen minutes. Wrapping a towel around myself I stepped out into the hallway. Returning to the bedroom I flipped through the clothes in the closet for my uniform. Laying out my uniform I slipped on my khaki colored riding pants and the knee height leather boots. Tucking in the khaki colored shirt I slipped on my olive colored dress jacket and buttoned it up.

“Where’re you going?” Thunderstreak asked without rolling over.

“Out.”

“Out where?”

“Just out. Thought I might run by the store, get some groceries. Then maybe swing by Sweet Apple Acres and see if they need help cleaning up. Not much else to do around here on a Saturday.” I told her as I put on my cap. She rolled over and looked at me.

“You’re going grocery shopping in your dress uniform?”

“Well my class B is at the cleaners and I don’t exactly have a sweater so this is the best I’ve got.”

“Alright, I’ll call Rarity in a bit and see if she can make a sweater for you.” She said as she rolled back over. I walked out into the hallway and downstairs to the living room where I found the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Lancaster all sitting in front of the TV watching Saturday morning cartoons. “I’m going to the store. Anyone need anything?”

“The store?! Are you going in the car?!” Lancaster asked excitedly.

“Yeah. Why?”

“Can I come?!”

“Well of course. Get your coat and scarf and we’ll get going.”

He hurried over and grabbed his coat and scarf from the rack on the wall. The Cutie Mark Crusaders followed him and grabbed their coats. Lancaster slipped on his blue/grey coat and wrapped his blue scarf around his neck.

“Alright, let’s go.”

He hurried out to the car and the girls followed him to the garage and I thought I noticed Applebloom’s cheeks were red. Walking out behind them I walked out to the garage and opened up the door. The wind stung as it hit my face and I climbed into the car. Starting the car I looked in the back seat where the kids were all sitting looking back at me.

“Seatbelts?”

They all clamored for the two seatbelts, each going around two of them. As I was watching Sweetie Belle struggle with the buckle I noticed Applebloom sitting close to Lancaster. Shifting into reverse I backed out of the driveway and drove through the snowy streets of Ponyville. As I drove I waved to Lyra who was sitting on a bench by the square talking with a marine drill sergeant. Driving through the square I turned left and turned into the parking lot of the grocery store. “Alright, couple ground rules. Number one is only one box of sugary cereal for each of you. Number two is no running off. You all stick close to me alright?” I asked as we all climbed out of the car. They all agreed and we made our way into the store. Grabbing a cart I began to push it up and down the aisles. While I looked over a can of ravioli I felt a tug at my pant leg. Looking down I saw the kids looking up at me.

“Can we go get some candy from the next aisle over?”

“Yes but only one candy for each of you.”

They hurried off around the corner into the next aisle and I placed a couple cans of ravioli in the cart. Pushing the cart into the next aisle I saw the kids bringing four giant gummy bears towards the cart.

“What the hell is that?”

“Five pound gummy bears.” Lancaster replied as they stood up on their back legs to place them in the cart.

“Well go ahead and get your mom and I one too.” Looking up from the cart I saw Colonel Stauffenberg placing a bag of candy into a small basket. Walking down towards him I looked at the candy in his basket. “Hard candy? You don’t look that old to me colonel.” He turned around to face me and I noticed he wasn’t wearing his pin. “Haben sie was vergessen Herr Oberst?” (Forget something colonel?) I asked as I pointed to his coat collar.

“Ja.”

“Hier. Nehmen sie eine von diesen.” (Here. Take one of these.) I told him as I pulled a small white pill from my inside pocket.

“Was ist das?” (What is this?) He asked as he took the pill from me.

“Eine besondere Pille, um die ich die Prinzessin bat für Verhöre aufzutreiben. Man nimmt sie und sie übersetzt alles was man sagt. Wir zermahlen sie normalerweise und vermischen sie mit Wasser.” (Special pill I had the princesses whip up for interrogations. You take it and it translates what you’re saying. We normally grind them up and mix them into water.) I explained to him. He swallowed the pill and a few moments later he looked at me

“Is it working yet?” He asked and I gave a small nod.

“Amazing isn’t it? They can do just about anything here when it comes to magic or medicine.” I told him as the kids brought two more giant gummy bears and set them in the cart. Stauffenberg looked down at the kids and I noticed he gave a small smile.

“Are they yours?”

“Only Lancaster. Kids, say hello to Colonel Stauffenberg.” I said as they all looked at the man with the eye patch. They all said hello and I could tell they were all keeping themselves from asking about his injures. “How long have you been in Equestria colonel?”

“Only a few days.” He replied.

“How much money did the princesses give you?” I asked and he pulled out his billfold. He opened it up, trying not to drop it as he did, and I saw a five hundred bit note inside. “That’s a very handsome amount.” I said as he put his billfold away and picked up his basket. “Where are you staying here in town colonel?”

“A little inn on the edge of town.”

“Oh that won’t do. Tell you what, you can take the guest room at our house and since the girls are staying over they can just stay in Typhoon’s room. Just come on over around five and we’ll all have dinner together. Let you get to know the family.”

“I do not wish to intrude.”

“Oh, it’s alright. Besides, it’ll be nice having another guy around the house. Don’t get me wrong I love my wife but I’m swimming in an estrogen ocean.” I said with a small laugh.

“So what time did you say dinner is served?”

~~~~~
07:59 Hours
February 7, 1987
On the road to Sweet Apple Acres
~~~~~

As we drove down the small dirt and gravel road towards the orchard I noticed a turn up ahead.

“Hey kids, wanna try something fun?”

“Yeah!”

Turning the wheel sharply I pulled the emergency brake and the car began to slide around the turn. Glancing in the rearview mirror I noticed the kids all grabbing onto each other except for Scootaloo who had her hooves up and was laughing like a madmare. Turning the wheel again I released the emergency brake and stopped the car.

“So, was that fun?” I asked as I turned around. The three were still clutching each other while Scootaloo shouted for me to do it again. Turning around I began driving again and looked for the turn off to the farm. Finally I found it and turned up the snow covered lane towards the bright red barn. Slowing to a stop I shut off the car and climbed out. Looking around I saw nothing but charred trees and exhausted members of the Apple family. Shutting the car door the kids slowly got out and followed me up to the house where I noticed two large holes in the roof. As I looked at the holes I heard hoofsteps behind me and I turned to see Mac slowly walking up to us.

“One of the pilots misjudged his aim and dropped two drums through the roof.”

“How much is all this going to cost?” I asked as I looked back at the orchard.

“The insurance company is only willing to pay for the house. The trees, that’s our problem.”

“And the cost for that?”

“At least a quarter million.” He said with his ears going back a bit. Reaching into my pocket I grabbed my checkbook and the pen that was inside it. Unscrewing the cap from the pen I began writing.

“Mac, I have a lot more pull in Canterlot than most like.” I said as I ripped the check out and gave it to him. “This is a check for two hundred fifty thousand bits. I want you to get this place fixed up. If you need more just let me know. Lord knows we’ve got more than enough money in Canterlot to support the war and fix this place up.” He looked up at me and I noticed he had tears at the corners of his eyes.

“Thank you. I’ll pay you back.”

“No, no. This isn’t a loan. This is a gift.”

“We can’t just take your money and not pay it back.” He replied as he went to give the check back to me.

“First, it’s not my money. It’s the princesses’. Second, as your superior I order you to take the check.” I told him as I pushed his hoof away. He reluctantly took it and stuffed the check into the inside pocket of his leather coat. We all turned around and I looked out over the orchard. “So how far did it burn?”

“All the way to the west pond.”

“The west pond?!” Applebloom asked in a panicked voice.

“Eeyup.”

“Did you check on the clubhouse?!”

“Eeyup. It’s alright. Fire never touched it.” Mac told her and I noticed she visibly calmed down. We all stood looking over the orchard for a bit but the calm was broken by a grumbling noise. Looking down at my stomach I sighed and looked over at the kids.

“You guys eat breakfast yet?”

~~~~~
08:30 Hours
February 7, 1987
1237 N. Main St.
Ponyville
~~~~~

Everyone dug into their pancakes as we all sat around the TV and watched the cartoons intently.

“So, he’s the bad guy?” I asked as a black stallion ran across the screen.

“Yeah.” Lancaster replied as we continued to watch the cartoon.

“And he’s stealing the Sun Stone so he can try and take over the world?”

“Yeah.”

“And the Doctor is trying to stop him because it would change the course of history?”

“Yeah.” They all four replied in unison. We all continued to watch animated Doctor Whooves and I found myself more confused and interested as it continued. When the show ended I looked down at the kids who all seemed to understand what had happened.

“I didn’t understand any of that.” I told them as I got up to take my plate to the sink. Walking into the kitchen I set my plate in the sink and went back upstairs where Thunderstreak was still lying in bed. Climbing into bed next to her I pulled the blanket up to my chin and went back to sleep.

~~~~~
17:00 Hours
February 7, 1987
1237 N. Main St.
Ponyville
~~~~~

“Well dad, that’s the risk you take when you release a mongoose into the apartment. Now look, I’ve got a guest over and we’re about to sit down for dinner. Just promise me you won’t try to kill it.” I told dad as I turned to look at everyone gathered around the table.

“Why?”

“Need I remind you of the outhouse episode? Now I’ve got to go.” Hanging up the phone I grabbed plates off the counter and set them in front of everyone at the table. Setting my plate at the head of the table I sat down and Stauffenberg looked around at everyone at the table. “Is there a problem colonel?”

“No. Just thinking about my own family.”

“I understand. I have many family members back on earth. But, we must all make the best of it.”

“Indeed.”

We all began to slowly eat and chat as everyone got to know Stauffenberg.

“So Claus, where are you from?” Thunderstreak asked as he used his fork to cut a slice in his steak.

“Berlin but originally from Albstadt.” He replied before eating the piece of steak he’d cut off. He chewed for a few moments before swallowing and he gave a small smile. “This is very good. Where did you get this?”

“Special store in town that caters to creatures like griffins here that eat meat.” I told him before taking a bite of my salad.

“And you do not eat meat?”

“I’ve been a vegetarian since tenth grade.”

“Well for a man who doesn’t eat meat I must say that you can certainly cook it.” He replied before taking another bite of his steak. We all ate in silence but soon I noticed Scootaloo had set her fork down and was looking at Stauffenberg. ‘Please don’t ask about his hand.’ I mentally begged but to no avail.

“Where’s your other hand?” She asked as he was halfway through lifting another piece of steak to his mouth. He smiled and gently set his fork down.

“You’re a very inquisitive filly aren’t you? If you must know, I lost it in North Africa to a British fighter plane.”

“Ok.” She said and she finished up the rest of her meal. After about a half hour everyone was finished eating and the kids had all gone out to do something around town. The three of us left in the house all went into the living room and sat down.

~~~~~
Meanwhile on the Streets of Ponyville
~~~~~

“What’re we doin’ out here?” Applebloom asked as they all walked around town.

“We’re looking for somepony to sing for Fluttershy and Big Mac’s wedding.” Scootaloo said as they continued to trot towards the dance hall down the street. “And I know a few ponies who may just be up to it.” She told them as they stopped in front of the dance hall and a couple marines and their dates looked at the kids with interest and confusion on why kids would be out after dark. “Here they are guys!” Scootaloo announced as she pointed to a poster on the dance hall. “The Swing Sisters. In route to-“

“Haywia” Applebloom interrupted.

“I'm fine thanks. How’re you?” Scootaloo asked with a grin at her friend’s butchering of Haywaii. Applebloom swatted her hoof away and they all made their way into the crowded hall. “Can you guys see anything?” Scootaloo asked as she jumped up and down trying to see over the sea of marines and pilots.

“Not yet.” The other three replied in unison. Just as they were about to give up Lancaster called out for the others. They hurried over to him and he pointed to a hallway over in the corner of the dance hall. They trotted down the hallway and stopped when they saw a door at the end with a gold star on it. Lancaster walked up to it and slowly opened the door. Sticking his head inside he saw three mares sitting at their vanities. As he watched them one of them noticed him in their mirror and turned around to face him.

“Hey, sweetie. What’re you doing here?” Jazzy asked as she smiled at Lancaster. Scat and Ragtime turned to look and smiled at the young colt.

“We’re here to talk to you about something.” He replied as he pushed the door open more to reveal the three fillies behind him. They all filed into the dressing room and shut the door behind them. “How long are you going to be in town?”

“We leave the eleventh for the Crystal Empire.” Ragtime replied.

“Perfect.” Scootaloo said as she stepped forward. “Would you be able to play at a wedding on the tenth?”

~~~~~
20:00 Hours
February 7, 1987
Ponyville Aerodrome
~~~~~

I looked over at Thunderstreak who had fallen asleep in a chair in the corner of my office. Looking back down at the paperwork in front of me I sighed and removed my reading glasses. Setting the glasses on my desk I pinched the bridge of my nose before looking over at the clock on the wall.

“It’s only eight?” I asked as I looked at the papers on my desk. “This is gonna take me all night.” As I gave another frustrated sigh there was a knock on my door and I looked up to see Sabre standing in the doorway. I waved him in and he sat down at the chair across from me.

“So,” He began as he sat down with a small groan “what’s new?”

“Not much. Just one of those ‘same shit, different toilet’ type deals. I’ve got a shit ton of paperwork for new aircraft types that need approval, requests for new planes from a number of fighter and bomber groups, and then there’s the requests for leave from a couple of generals I sent to the Crystal Empire.”

“Generals have to ask for leave?”

“They do if I send their asses to the Crystal Empire. I’m their superior and what I say goes. If I say ‘jump’ they better damn well ask ‘how high?’. But anyways, how’s that movie of yours coming along?”

“It’s starting to come together. The dance instructor is a real hardass on us. Although I think he’s going a little easier on Brush Stroke. Though, to be fair, she does have experience as a dancer.” He said as he set his black fedora on the desk.

“So what kind of movie is it?”

“Musical comedy. I had to do four different shots today just for one scene. One scene! And I was soaking wet the whole time. Then they’ve got me swinging and singing on a lamppost; and they keep bitching about my makeup because it’s going to be in color and it’s driving me nuts. If the next movie I do is like this then I’m done.” He told me as he propped his back hooves up on the desk and turned on the Zenith style radio with his magic. As the music replaced the silence in the room I put on my glasses and went back to the paperwork in front of me. Signing off on several designs I set them aside and looked at the next one in the large stack. As I looked over the design for a new heavy bomber I noticed something in the list of bombs it would be able to carry. Picking up a red phone I was connected directly to the war department.

“Equestrian War Department, Sergeant Major Spearhead speaking.”

“Can you connect me to Princess Luna’s line please?”

“And may I ask who this is?”

“Commanding General Jones.”

“Right away sir.” He replied and a few moments later there was a small click as Luna picked up the phone.

“Good evening James. How may I help you tonight?”

“Well I was signing off on some of these designs you sent to my office and I noticed this new super heavy bomber has nuclear weapons in its list of bomb loads. I thought I told you to cancel Operation Manehattan?” I ask her as I removed my glasses again.

“You did but I overrode your request. This is all in the name of peace.”

“You’re creating the possibility of a nuclear conflict further down the line. If you open relations with my home country they’re not going to be happy about you having atomic weapons. Those of us involved in the project could possibly even be tried for treason for giving away nuclear secrets. Between you and me I don’t feel like being on the wrong end of a firing squad.” I told her as I turned in my chair to face the window of my office.

“I can understand that James but you must see things from my point of view. I kept this project going to ensure that war is avoided in the future. If the world knows we possess this type of weaponry then countries may be more hesitant to start a conflict with Equestria or our allies.”

“Or they develop their own and we start a new cold war. I survived one close call in my lifetime and I know of a second one after this war. I’m not ready to go through a third. Besides, even if I did approve of Equestria having atomic weaponry, I would most certainly know not to use it.”

“James, I understand your view as your friend but as a princess I must order the program’s continuation. I’m sorry. But the Manehattan Project will-“ Luna’s voice was cut off as the line went dead and I set the phone down. Picking up the black phone I heard the Ponyville operator on the other end.

“Connect me with Canterlot.”

“I’m sorry sir but Canterlot is experiencing some bombing right now. I’m afraid it may be awhile before we’re going to be able to get communications back up.” The mare’s soft voice replied as I looked out the window towards Canterlot.

“Alright. Will you please call my office or home phone when the line is open again?”

“I will sir. You have a nice evening.”

Hanging up the phone I turned in my chair to face the door where Claus stood looking in with a piece of paper in his hand. He stepped into the office and his boot nails seemed to echo off the walls as they clicked on the wooden floor. He stopped in front of my desk and held the message out for me. Taking the paper from him I put on my reading glasses and looked over the message.

“Sabre, get your mother home and get everyone out of town.” I said as I removed my glasses with a shaking hand.

“Why? What’s wrong?” He asked as he removed his hooves from the desk and leaned forward.

“Just do it.” I told him as I stood up and grabbed my greatcoat off the coatrack. Slipping on my coat I walked past Claus and he turned to follow me out. As we walked down the hallway towards the outside I began talking to Claus. “How many tanks are we looking at as of now?”

“As of five minutes ago we’re looking at fifteen panzer divisions.”

“Fifteen?!” I asked as I turned to look at him.

“I’m afraid so sir.” He replied. Turning around I continued down the hallway and out into the cold February night.

“Any news on how many more we may be looking at?”

“No general but reports also put another twelve divisions making landfall in the Crystal Empire.”

“Jesus. Claus, I want you to radio headquarters in Canterlot. Get every Equestrian Armor general there that you can.” I ordered as I walked towards my personal C-45. Climbing in I made my way up into the cockpit and strapped into the pilot’s seat. Starting the engines I taxied out to the runway and got airborne as quickly as I could. As I climbed out of Ponyville I heard small click and a moment later a voice came through my headset.

“Ponyville Tower to Air Force Two; do you read?”

“This is Air Force Two. I read you loud and clear Ponyville.”

“General, new radio message in from the coast. We’re now looking at nineteen panzer divisions. This is a full blown invasion.”

“Alright. As of now I’m issuing the order to maintain radio silence unless on a secured line and have all available aircraft on high alert and ready to fight at a moment’s notice.”

“Yes sir. Ponyville Tower, over and out.”

I resumed looking out the windows at all the darkened towns and roads below me. Up ahead I could see the city of Canterlot burning in the distance.

~~~~~
22:45 Hours
War Room, Canterlot
February 7, 1987
~~~~~

A large map of Equestria spread across the wall was the center of everyone’s attention as a pony with a large wooden pole moved a red magnet over a small coastal town on the right side of the map.

“Nineteen. Nineteen panzer divisions and we didn't catch it until all but four had made landfall.” I mumbled to myself as I looked at the map with Princess Luna. “Do we have any idea how they got that many tanks here?”

“We believe a mixture of landing craft and Me-321 gliders.” She replied as we continued to watch the map. As we stood I heard the large wooden doors to the war room open and two men in their fifties or sixties walked in. They approached us and I noticed one was a four star and the other was a five star general. They both gave a salute to Princess Luna and she smiled at their presence. “James, don’t believe you've formally met our newest general officers. I’d like you to meet Field Marshall Erwin Rommel and General George Patton.”

Author's Note

Not as long as some of my more recent chapters but I wanted to introduce the new humans before I go on vacation. I hope you enjoyed this chapter and I hope you all have a nice holiday season.

26: Life's Full of Surprises

I extended my hand to both of the men in front of me and Rommel was the first to accept.

“Field Marshall Rommel, you’re absolutely brilliant. A strategic genius.”

“Thank you, general.” He replied as we broke the handshake and I extended it to Patton. He shook my hand and it felt as though he was trying to crush it. When we ended the handshake we all turned to the giant map and we watched a mare move another red magnet.

“So, what’s the plan?”

“Well,” Began Rommel “we’re looking at nineteen panzer divisions but they made the mistake of landing them all with in a twelve mile area.” He pointed to an area around fifty miles south of Baltimare along the coast. “With the Home Army’s tanks I can perform a simple pincer maneuver and cut them off from their supply lines on the beachhead.”

“And then when they’re cut off we close in on them and destroy them.” Patton said.

“My pilots can provide air cover for your operation if needed. We have new anti-tank A-24s that can knock out a panzer with a couple shots from their cannons.” I told them as I watched the map.

“I will need your pilots to ensure that no enemy transport aircraft get supplies to the enemy troops.” Rommel replied as he removed his peeked cap and set it gently on the table.

“No need to worry about that general. With our radar stations along the coast we’ll be able to see them coming a hundred fifty miles before they reach the coast.”

“I’ve seen these radar screens general.” Patton said through his Boston accent. “There’s no way to tell if they’re ours, theirs, or a flock of damn birds.”

“That is where our cooperation with the navy and the merchant marine come in. Ships sailing in and out of Equestria have been ordered to report any plane they see. Whether it’s ours or not. And,” I walked up to the map on the wall and borrowed a wooden pole from one of the mares “to get to their troops the planes would need to fly over a major shipping lane.” Pointing to a thin blue line leaving Baltimare Harbor I helped make my point. “Since the declaration of war there’s been an average of one convoy entering or leaving Baltimare every hour. Whether they’re going to Manehattan, or through the canal in Paneighma to Applewood; we have ships that will be able to catch any incoming aircraft.”

“Then why didn’t they catch it before?” Patton asked and I found myself grumbling under my breath.

“That’s a problem to bring up with Fleet Admiral Ironsides.” I told them as I began to walk out of the room. As I walked down the corridor my boot nails clicked on the marble floor but the sound of hoofsteps behind me made me stop and turn around. Princess Luna came to a halt next to me and gave me an envelope.

“What’s this?”

“It’s a human pilot we just assigned to help with the defense of Baltimare. I was hoping you would go and speak with him.”

~~~~~
22:00 Hours
February 7, 1987
Baltimare Aerodrome
~~~~~

A thin man in a blue air force uniform stood outside the transport plane as the engines shut down. As I looked at him out the window I saw a cigar clamped firmly in his jaw. Getting up from my seat I walked back and opened the door. Hopping down from C-47 I heard someone call “attention” and heels and hooves snapped together. Saluting the man ahead of me he returned it and began to walk forward to meet me. His slicked back hair shone in the moonlight and I saw a shadow above his lip that I noticed turned out to be a mustache. Extending my hand I felt him grab my hand and he gave it a good, firm shake.

“General Jones, I presume?” He asked with a German accent.

“At your service. And you are?”

“Lieutenant General Adolf Galland.” He replied as we began to walk towards a Quonset hut where a metal chimney belched white smoke. We entered the hut and I felt the warmth from a makeshift stove envelop me and I relaxed in its presence. He sat down at a table made out of a giant spool for telephone wires. Sitting down on the small folding metal chair across from him I watched him place his peaked cap on the table. “So general, what brings you to our little airfield?”

“Well, I’d like to see how ready the pilots and crews are for the defense of Baltimare.”

“Hold on, I’ll get our best pilot in here.” He stood up and walked over to the door. “Major Hartmann!” He shouted as he stuck his head out the door. Returning to his seat he continued to puff on his cigar until a tired looking young man entered the hut and gave a lazy salute to Galland. Galland waved him to take a seat and the young man pulled up a chair. “General Jones, this is Major Erich Hartmann. Major Hartmann, this is Commanding General Jones.” We looked over at Hartmann who had dozed off in the few seconds he had been sitting down. Galland gave a small ‘what can you do?’ type of laugh about Hartmann. “He’s not slept in almost three days. Between training pilots day and night and now the invasion he’s been running about like a headless chicken.”

“I can understand that. So how many kills does he have?”

“Three hundred fifty two back on Earth; another five here.”

“If all our pilots were like him the air war might be over by now.” I said as I pulled a small flask out of the inside pocket of my greatcoat. Taking a quick drink I placed the flask back in my pocket and looked around the Quonset hut. Along the walls, all the way down on both sides, there were bunks with personal items taped to the wall or laying on the thin mattresses. Down at the end I noticed two bunks that were bigger than the others. As I sat in my seat I felt as though I was melting next to the heater. “I think I’m gonna step outside for a few minutes.” Getting out of my seat I walked outside where a group of pilots sat around with a guitar and several empty bottles around them as snow began to fall from the overcast sky. As I looked at them the one with the guitar began to play and sing with a falter here and there amongst his words. Finally he stopped and one of the other pilots told him to play again and he cleared his throat.

“Dashing through the snow
In my rusty Thirty Eight
Through the sky I go, gliding all the way
I need new piston rings
I need some new main tires
My fighter’s held together by a piece o’ chicken wire

“Oh, rust and smoke
The heater’s broke
The hatch just blew away!
I light a match, to see the dash
And then I start to pra-ay!
The frame is bent
The engine went
The radio it’s ok
Oh what fun it is to fly this rusty Thirty Eight!”

The other pilots around him were laughing as the guitar player continued and the snow began to fall harder.

“Bouncing through the snow clouds
In a big blue cloud of smoke
Ponies laugh as I fly by
I wonder ‘what’s the joke’?
I’ve got to get to the armory
To get some ammo belts
Cause Adolph Hitler’s comin’ soon
In his big ol’ Fifty Two!

The guitar player finished playing and all the pilots were laughing and applauding the singer. As I smiled at the group of drunken aviators the familiar wail of an air raid siren pierced the blackness of the night.

“Attention! Attention! Unidentified aircraft inbound from the northeast! All pilots report to your aircraft!” The PA system blared and the base was filled with the groans of exhausted pilots. Slowly they all dragged themselves to their planes and up into the cockpits. As I stood by the hut Galland came out and stood next to me.

“They’re all exhausted. They have to get up for every plane spotted. Even if it’s one of ours. They’re up at all hours because of the training flights from Manehattan that fly down towards us.”

“Well better safe than sorry I suppose. Last thing we need is an enemy plane using friendly markings to bomb us.” I said as I pulled out my pack of cigarettes. Pulling one out I patted my pocket feeling for my lighter but I couldn’t find it in any of my pockets. “Pardon me general, but do you have a light?” He reached in his pocket and produced a silver lighter. Reaching over he lit my cigarette and I took a drag of it before lowering from my mouth between my fingers. “From the sounds of your luck so far I’d say it’s probably just another training flight.” We stood and watched the pilots for a bit until the sirens sounded the all clear. Looking again at the pilots we saw several who had dozed off in their planes. Those who were still awake climbed out of their fighters and slowly made their way back to their bunks. “So general, what can I do to help your pilots?”

“We need new planes. We’re working with second-hand Warhawks and Lightnings that are lucky to get off the ground.”

“I pull every string in the air force. What d’ya want?”

“Spitfires. Give us a squadron of Spitfires and we can finish the job.”

~~~~~
07:10 Hours
February 8, 1987
War Department, Canterlot
~~~~~

“Now listen to me, the South Pole incident never happened. Understood?” Princess Luna asked a colonel who was holding a folder stamped top secret in red ink.

“Yes your highness.” He replied. He turned and walked out of her office and I stood up from my spot on the bench outside Luna’s small office. Stepping into the doorway I saluted before walking in and shutting the door behind me.

“James, I just got a request form from Applewood I felt you might be interested in seeing.” Luna said as she slid a folded piece of paper across her desk. Picking it up I read the first couple of lines and set it back down.

“Please tell me you’re not going to grant that request.”

“James, if Sabre wants to reenlist then that is his choice. He is turning seventeen tomorrow and in the eyes of the law he will be a legal adult. Last time he joined with your consent. This time he can do it without permission. It’s all up to him.”

“Does he even think before he does shit like this?! He thinks it’s all a fucking game! He wants to be a goddamn hero! He sees all those shiny medals and he gets these ideas in his head that he can be a hero!” I shouted as I paced the floor. “All heroics get you is six foot under in a pine box!” Slamming my fist against the wall I stood looking at the white paint until a thought came to me. Turning around I smiled at Luna with a small laugh. “The reserves.” Throwing my hands in the air I looked at Luna again and she had a perplexed look on her face. “Don’t you get it? The reserves! If he’s in the reserves then he can’t fight. No, even better idea! His leg! He got his leg broken in that POW camp. His leg still gives him problems! He can’t even get in the reserves. Oh, this is good.” I said to myself as I clasped my hands together. Looking at Luna I noticed she was looking at me with her eyebrow raised.

“Happy?”

“Very.” I said as I looked down at my watch. “Alright, I have a meeting at seven thirty with John.” Giving her a quick salute I walked out into the hallway and down towards the intelligence department. Opening the door to the room that was filled with radios I walked up the steps to the platform that overlooked the entire room. Stopping next to John I looked over at the phoenix on his shoulder. “When’d you get promoted?”

“Couple days ago. So, you wanted a meeting with me?”

“Yeah. We’re supposed to step up the anti-sub campaign and I need one of your enigma codebooks.”

“Well, I can’t give you the code book but I can have my operators rely information. I’m sorry sir, but we need the codebooks here.”

“Alright. Have you been in contact with the division trying to kill Hitler?” I asked as I watched the radio operators below us go about their work.

“We’ve been talking. I’ve had runners taking messages from Gryphus over to them to analyze. So far they’ve figured out some of Hitler’s daily routine from photographs and radio messages. If you’re interested in more information I think Stauffenberg is in his office over there.”

“Alright. Well, I think I’ll be off now. See you later John.” Patting him on the shoulder I turned and walked out into the hallway. Pausing by the door I pulled out a pack of cigarettes and removed one. Lighting the cigarette I leaned against the marble wall that was beginning to turn a yellowish color from the amount of smoke breaks that had been taken by workers. Looking up at the ceiling I saw a painting that stretched the length of the corridor. Though the paint was old, faded, and chipping away; I could still see the picture rather well. While some of it was now lacking smaller details I saw hundreds of ponies in armor charging head on against an entire army of changelings. Blowing smoke from my nose I gave a sigh and looked down the hall towards the office of Colonel Stauffenberg. Looking back at the ceiling I sighed again and pushed myself off the wall. Walking down the hallway I walked outside into the sunny February morning. Making my way down the stone steps of the War Department I began walking down the sidewalk where many ponies were beginning to go about their day. As I walked I saw dozens of mares heading to work in trucks that had been set aside to transport factory workers. Waving to workers in their famous red bandanas they all waved back with smiles on their faces. Walking further I saw a city police officer standing on the corner and approached him.

“Excuse me officer, can you point me in the direction of the Red Star Line office?” I asked the overweight stallion who seemed to be on the verge of dozing off.

“Uh, yeah. You’re gonna want to keep going down this street until you hit Fourth Avenue then hang a left and it should be the second building on that block.”

“Alright. Thanks for your help.”

Walking down the street I kept an eye on the street signs until I eventually reached Fourth Avenue and turned left. Looking at the signs in front of the buildings I saw the sign for the Red Star Line. Looking at the posters in the front window I saw one for their only ocean liner not in military service or sunken. Entering the office I saw a mare behind the counter who looked up and gave me a smile.

“Good morning sir. May I help you?” She asked as she set down a book she had been reading.

“Yeah. I was wondering about advanced booking.”

“Alright, when were you wanting to book?”

“Well I was hoping for whenever the war ends.”

“You and a number of others, honey. And what ship are you wanting?”

“The Titan if possible. Do you have a brochure or something for the Titan?” I asked as I looked at her desk. She opened a drawer and pulled out a pamphlet that had a picture of a large ocean liner on the front. Taking it from her I thanked her and made my way out onto the street where ponies were making their way to work.

~~~~~
19:00 Hours
February 8, 1987
1237 N. Main St
Ponyville
~~~~~

I let out a sigh as I put the key in the lock for the front door of the house. Setting my head against the door I thought about what had been happening over the last couple days. After a few moments I turned the key and went inside. As soon as I stepped inside the heat from the living room fire place surrounded me. Shutting the door I set my hat and jacket on the rack by the door. Walking into the kitchen I grabbed a bottle of cola from the refrigerator. As I opened the bottle I realized something. It was quiet. Too quiet. Carefully making my way out of the kitchen I was by the stairs when I heard music. Looking upstairs I recognized the song as Love Never Changes and I slowly began to make my way up the steps.

“Honey?”

“James? I’m in the bedroom sweetie! I’ve got a surprise for you!” Thunderstreak replied with a seductive tone in her voice. Smiling to myself I removed my tie and stopped in front of the door. Grabbing the handle I was about to open the door when she began talking again. “And I want your eyes closed until I tell you to open them.”

“Whatever you say sweetheart.” Closing my eyes I turned that handle and stepped into the bedroom. Taking another step further I stopped and behind me the door closed. Still smiling to myself I heard her walk around in front of me.

“Alright sweetie. Open your eyes.” Opening my eyes I saw a woman in front of me with long brown hair and beautiful blue eyes. Looking her over I watched her red dress catch the light and further down her stomach showed she was pregnant. Looking back up at her eyes I smiled a little.

“Thunderstreak?”

“Surprise.” She whispered in my ear as she hugged me. Behind her the record on the player stopped and she broke the hug. “How about we put some more music on?”

“Alright. But first a question. How-“

“How am I human?” She interjected as she placed the Chordettes record back in its sleeve. “Well, I went to Twilight today and she was able to get ahold of Luna for me. After eight of course because I knew she had called you in at seven. Anyways, with a little help from Luna we managed to come up with a face that I liked. Keep the hair and eye color and hello new body. Don’t think I’ll keep it though. I figured this could be your little Hearts and Hooves Day gift.” Thunderstreak said as she placed a new record on the player. “Now, I know we had trouble with dancing at the gala. So,” She placed the needle on the record and In the Mood began to pour from the speakers “let’s give it another shot.” Thunderstreak began to dance her way over to me and I took her hand. Putting my right hand on her waist we began to dance around the room. When the record ended we stood in silence for a few moments before I led her over to the bed and sat her down.

“Another question; where’d you get a dress that fit your new body?”

“Oh, Rarity made it. I already had a good idea of height in mind so she just went off that.”

“I see. Now, I’ve got a surprise for you.” Reaching into my pocket I pulled out the brochure from earlier in the day and held it out for her. She took it and looked it over.

“What’s this?”

“Well since we never got to take a honeymoon, I figured once the war is over we could go on a little cruise. And what better ship than the Titan? Almost nine hundred feet long, a swimming pool, gymnasium, five star meals, and look at the grand staircase.” I said as I pointed to the staircase pictured in the brochure. She continued to look it over with a skeptical look on her face.

“How much will this cost?”

“Well for just you and me it’ll be about forty four hundred each. So a little under nine thousand.”

“Nine thousand! James, we can’t afford that!”

“I make over fifteen thousand a month. You make just under six thousand. Together we bring home around twenty one thousand bits a month.” Grabbing a pad of paper and a pencil off the bedside table I began doing the math. “Now if we take that and multiply by twelve we’re making over a quarter of a million bits a year. Sweetheart, we can afford nine thousand bits.”

“I hate having money now. It pisses me off.”

“How on earth does having money piss you off?”

“Because then I can’t bitch as much!” She said as she threw her hands in the air. Even after dancing with her I was still getting used to seeing her with hands.

“I’d believe that.” I said under my breath but a moment later a pillow hit me in the face. We sat in silence for a while but a knock on the front door drew our attention. I slowly stood up and made my way downstairs where another round of knocking echoed through the house. Opening the door I saw Big Macintosh standing on the doorstep “Mac, what’re you doing here?”

“She’s gone.”

“What? Who’s gone?”

“Fluttershy. She’s gone. She left a note on the counter at the cottage and she’s run off. I don’t know where she is.” He said as he stepped inside. I led him over to the couch where he began to cry into his hooves. From upstairs I could hear steps and turned around to see Thunderstreak standing worried at the top of the steps.

“James, what’s going on?”

Mac turned around to face Thunderstreak but froze when he saw her standing on the top step.

“I’ll explain later. Now,” Sitting down next to Mac I put a hand on his shoulder “just stay here and try and calm down. I’ll head into town and get the girls together and I’ll have a search party sent out from the base. We’ll find her Mac. Promise.” Getting up I grabbed my greatcoat and a garrison cap off the rack by the door I headed out into the cold. Getting into the car I drove towards Golden Oaks Library where there was thankfully a light still on. Parking in front of the library I got out of the car and made my way inside. “Twilight? You here?” I asked in a tone that was on the verge of shouting. From the steps leading upstairs came the sound off hoofsteps.

“James? What’s going on?” She asked in a tired tone.

“Mac just came by the house. Fluttershy’s run off and he can’t find her.” Her tired expression gave way to concern and she hurriedly began putting on her winter clothes. “I’m about ready to call together a search party from the base. Try and get the others here before I get back. And once you get ahold of them I want you to go down to that red police box on Third Street. The phone in the box should connect directly to the police station.” I told her as I turned to leave. She nodded as I closed the front door and climbed into the still running car. Driving over to the airbase I parked in front of the base offices and hurried inside. Walking into my office I grabbed the microphone that was connected to the base PA system. “Attention all personnel, you are all ordered to be by the base gates in five minutes. I repeat, you are all ordered to be at the gates in five minutes.” Setting the microphone down I opened the top left drawer of my desk and grabbed the pistol that was hidden under a mess of papers. Removing the clip of the captured P.08 I checked to make sure it was loaded before replacing the clip and sliding the pistol into my pocket. Walking outside I saw pilots, ground crew, and other base personnel slowly making their way towards the gates. As I stopped at the gates I looked around for somewhere higher I could stand. Finally I found a small ladder and made my way up to the flat roof of the guard shack. When the crowd finally stopped growing I looked at all of them and raised a hand to silence them.

“Alright, I don’t like being out in the cold any more than all of you but listen. I’m sure you’re all familiar with Captain Macintosh Apple.” There were nods in the crowd and some mumbled answers. "And I am sure you’re all familiar with Miss Fluttershy; Element of Kindness and Captain Apple’s fiancé.” There were more nods from the crowd. “Well I am here to inform you that Fluttershy has gone missing. And our job tonight is to find her. I’ve already had someone gather the other elements and inform the local police department. As of now you’re all going to be divided up into teams of twenty. You’ll fan-out and look wherever she might be. I’ll also need a team to head over to the marine base to let them know one of their troops has gone missing. And everyone grab a gun. Who knows what comes out of the Everfree at night.” Climbing down from the guard hut I went inside where a cabinet filled with guns caught my attention. Opening the cabinet I grabbed as many clips as I could fit in my pocket and the Thompsons to go with them. Walking back outside I made my way over to the car and gently tossed the guns into the backseat. Climbing into the driver’s seat I turned the car on and drove towards the library again. Looking out the windshield towards the sky I silently thanks the heavens that the griffins had chosen to not launch a raid that night. Pulling up in front of the library I climbed out and looked up at the full moon overhead. Sighing I grabbed the guns from the backseat and went inside where five mares were all standing panicked.

“Girls, calm down. I figured we’d start searching around Fluttershy’s cottage. From there we’ll check anywhere in the Everfree she might be hiding.”

“Are ya crazy?!” Applejack shouted. “The Everfree Forest at night is one of the most dangerous places in Equestria!”

“Which is why if she’s in there we need to get her out.” I said in a deeper, more angry tone than I had meant to. Applejack immediately went mute and stood there with everyone else. “Now, I figured the Everfree would be a bit high on the ‘shit yourself factor’. So naturally I brought guns for everyone.” Passing out the guns I gave everyone clips and they all loaded their guns in silence. Pulling out my P.08 I cocked it to ensure there was a bullet in the chamber before placing it back in my pocket. “Alright. Let’s roll ladies.”

Author's Note

This chapter seemed a little boring to me. Apologies to anyone else who felt the same.

27: Found and Returned

I looked around the small, dimly lit cottage and made sure to keep one hand on the pistol in my coat pocket. As I walked into the small kitchen I noticed a piece of paper lying on the two pony table. Picking it up I looked at it but set it back down on the table and continued looking around.

“What the hell!” A shout came from upstairs and I quickly turned around and looked up the stairs where four others were looking up.

“Rainbow Dash! What’s wrong?” Twilight asked for the group of us. A moment later Rainbow Dash appeared at the top of the steps holding a pair of pink furry hoofcuffs. We all looked around, a bit embarrassed to say the least, and resumed our search outside the house. Grabbing an electric torch from the glove compartment of the car I turned it on and aimed it at the forest. Next to me were the others who all looked nervously at the dark, terrifying looking trees of the Everfree. As I stood looking at the forest I had a sudden thought.

“Ladies, I think I just had a better idea than running around the forest.”

~~~~~
21:30 Hours
February 8, 1987
Fluttershy’s Cottage
~~~~~

Mac sat quietly on the couch in the living room as Lancaster looked around the house. The rest of us stood silently in the living room and I could tell everyone was thinking the same thing. Looking at the mares next to me I noticed Applejack was glaring at her brother while Rainbow Dash’s face was a bright red.

“So Mac,” I started and he looked up at me with the same look of sadness and worry he had earlier “since no one else has had the balls to ask; what’s with the hoofcuffs?” His face somehow got redder than it already was and he looked down again.

“Well, uh, Fluttershy is sorta into that.” He mumbled just enough for us to hear and from the corner of my eye I could have sworn I saw Rainbow Dash’s cheeks glowing red.

“Well what she lets you do-“

“Actually she cuffs me.”

“Uh, Rainbow Dash? Your nose is bleeding.” Rarity said and we all looked over to see blood coming out of Dash’s nose. She hurriedly covered it with her hoof and went on the hunt for tissues. We all stood in silence again but the sound of Lancaster coming downstairs drew our attention away from Mac.

“Well? Anything?” I asked as he adjusted the collar on his coat.

“Besides a disturbing amount of bondage equipment? I found that plenty of personal items had been taken. Also, she seems to be expecting on coming back if she didn’t ask anyone to take care of her animals. She did give them lots of food though which suggests she is planning on being gone for at least a few days. Does she have any family?” He asked as he looked around at all of us.

“Her mom lives in Cloudsdale.” Rainbow Dash said as she entered the room again with a tissue stuck in her nose.

“Then I’d say try looking in Cloudsdale. And Mac, for Celestia’s sake find a new hobby. Now if you’ll all excuse me I’ll be going home.” He put his scarf on and made his way outside. Looking at the others I shrugged my shoulders at them.

“So who’s up for a trip?”

~~~~~
23:17 Hours
February 8, 1987
Cloudsdale Airfield
~~~~~

Climbing out of the VIP modified B-17 I looked around at the only walkable area for non pegasi. Behind me five mares and a red stallion all piled out and waited for their eyes to adjust to the darkness.

“Twilight? You still know that cloud walking spell?” I asked her as she slowly walked forward.

“I never forget a spell.” She replied with sleep in her voice.

“What about that amnesia spell you found a few weeks ago?” Rarity asked with an eyebrow raised.

“Don’t be silly. I think I’d remember if I found an amnesia spell” Twilight said as her horn began to glow. As I stood there I began to feel the magic around me and it soon felt as though the magic was soaking into me down to the bone. Twilight’s horn stopped glowing and we all gently stepped forward towards the clouds. Looking back at all of them I shrugged my shoulders.

“Only one way to see if it worked.” I said. Jumping forward I heard everyone gasp but a second later I was jumping up and down on the cloud. “Hey, it worked!” Everyone gave a sigh of relief and they all began walking towards the terminal. Following them we made our way through the terminal and out to the streets of Cloudsdale. Looking around I found the streets were surprisingly busy. “So, anyone know the address?” I asked looking around.

“Um, 705 Cumulous Lane. If I can remember correctly.” Rainbow Dash stated as she pointed a hoof directly ahead. We began walking in the direction she pointed and I made sure to stick close to Dash.

“So, what brought you back to Ponyville besides the wedding?”

“Luna sent me a letter. She gave me a week leave for what she called ‘exemplary leadership’. Easy to be a good leader when the general for the Fifteenth Air Force doesn’t give us any missions.”

“Hey, your group got that Celestial Citation for that mission to Gryphus.” I said pointing to the ribbon above her right chest pocket. “I’d say you’re a pretty good leader. Even if you did bang that group captain with the One Thirty-Three Squadron.”

“Wait, you know about that?!” She asked with surprise.

“Colonel Dash, I work with the government. We know everything. From what your favorite foalhood cereal was to what shampoo you use.” I replied looking up at the street signs. “There’s a lot of stuff here that shouldn’t be able to be on a cloud.” I said as I looked at the shops along the street.

“It’s all enchanted before it’s shipped here. Most of our stuff would go through the clouds if it wasn’t for magic. Before the three tribes formed Equestria everything pegasi used was made of clouds. We knew nothing about agriculture so most of the food then came from markets along the coast. That’s why pegasi have different teeth than earth ponies and unicorns.” She told me as we turned down a lane near the edge of Cloudsdale. “We adapted to eating the fish from the markets. After the tribes formed Equestria we began to move inland. Although we still eat fish on holidays and other special occasions like birthdays and whatnot.”

“I wondered what that salmon was doing in my freezer.” I said to myself as we walked. Rainbow Dash pointed again; this time to a cloud house just up ahead. We all looked at Mac who was looking down at the lane under his hooves. “You alright Mac?”

“I don’t know.”

“Well we’re all here for ya so if ya need anything just let us know.” Applejack said as she gently placed her hoof on his shoulder. He gave her a weak smile and we all slowly made our way to the door of the house. Rainbow Dash knocked on what looked like a door and a moment later a mare who looked to be in her forties or fifties answered and smiled at Rainbow Dash.

“Rainbow, it’s so good to see you.” She said with a voice as kind as a grandmother’s. The mare hugged Dash and apparently just then noticed us. “And you brought friends. It’s always nice to have company.”

“It’s good to see you too Mama Shy. Is it alright if we come in?” Rainbow asked as she broke the hug.

“Of course sweetie. I have some fresh pies and banana bread in the kitchen.”

We all made our way inside the house and followed the older yellow mare into the kitchen.

“So Mama Shy,” I started and she turned to look at me; her greying pink mane shifting as she did “I find it a bit odd that a mare is up this late. There something you want to tell us?” I asked as I grabbed a slice of banana bread. She began glaring at me and I sensed Dash was waving at me to stop.

“I’m always up this late.”

“Alright, who bakes pies and banana bread at eleven in the evening?” I asked her with suspicion in my voice.

“Me. That’s who!” She shouted and Dash immediately rushed over.

“Mama Shy, I think you need to calm down.” Rainbow said as she leaned close to the older mare.

“No! Who in the hell does this asshole think he is?!” She yelled and through the window I saw lights come on across the lane.

“Mama!” We all turned to see Fluttershy standing in the kitchen doorway. “Don’t you dare talk to James like that!” She scolded and I noticed the older one immediately backed down.

“Sorry sweetheart. I’ll just be in the living room if anyone needs me.” Mama Shy said before carefully making her way into the living room. Fluttershy looked around at all of us but focused on the red stallion hiding in the back of the group.

“Mac?” He slowly stepped forward with his head down and his ears back. “Oh Mac, what’re you doing here?” She said in a soft tone as she walked over to him. She looked up at the rest of us and her eyes looked like she had been crying. “What’re any of you doing here?”

“We were worried about you. You ran away.” Twilight replied as she stepped forward.

“Is something wrong darling?” Rarity asked. Fluttershy’s eyes began to water and Applejack helped her sit down.

“I-I went to a special doctor this morning.”

“What kind of doctor?” Pinkie Pie asked. I was surprised at how quiet she had remained through everything.

“It was a fertility doctor. For the last few months Mac and I have been trying to have a foal.” Fluttershy explained as she looked up at us. “Mac went a few days ago and his results came back fine. And then when I went-“ She broke down crying and we all walked over to her and attempted comforting her. Slowly she began to calm down and we stepped back to give her room. Mac on the other hand stayed next to her and wrapped a comforting arm around her. Fluttershy took a deep breath and looked over at Mac who gave her a small smile. “I went to the doctor and he told me I can never have foals.” There were some gasps from the girls and Pinkie’s hair deflated like a leaking balloon. Fluttershy looked over at the large stallion next to her and gently leaned her head against his neck. “Do you still love me?”

“More than anything in the world.” He said as he laid his head on hers.

“Even after I ran away?” She asked as she gently cried against him.

“I would tear the world apart if it meant being with you.” Mac replied as he pulled his head away and gently put a hoof under her chin. She looked up at him and smiled before hugging him. Walking away from the touching scene I made my way into the living room where the older Shy was sitting on a cloud couch with knitting needles and a half finished scarf.

“You were awful defensive earlier. Something you want to tell me?” I asked her as I leaned against a wall.

“Not really.”

“Have you ever been married?”

“I was for thirty five years. My husband passed almost ten years ago.”

“What kind of business was he in? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“He was in waste management.”

“As in genuine waste management or Istallion waste management?”

“Is that any of your concern?”

“Not particularly. I’m just a curious man.” I told her as I crossed my arms.

“Well you know what they say; curiosity killed the cat.”

“But satisfaction brought it back. So, care to answer my question?”

“Not really.”

“Very well.” Turing around I looked at everyone before stepping outside. Pulling out my pack of cigarettes I grabbed one and was about to put the pack away when I heard someone come out as well. Turning around I saw Rainbow Dash walking over next to me.

“Mind if I bum a smoke off ya?” She asked with sleep starting to weigh down her eyes lids.

“Not at all.” I replied as I tossed the pack to her. She took a cigarette out and gave the pack back to me. Leaning down I lit the cigarette for her before lighting my own and slid the pack and lighter back into my pocket. “So, what’s up with Flutter’s mom?”

“She used to be married to one of the biggest crime bosses in this part of Equestria. You’d never know just by looking at her that she basically runs all of Cloudsdale. Then once she goes the business will be turned over to Fluttershy.”

“Fluttershy’s dad was a mob boss?”

“Oh yeah. He had this really big scar on the right side of his face that he’d got in a knife fight. Plus his eye was all foggy so that just made him look scarier. But every time I would come over to play as a filly he was always really nice.”

“And Fluttershy is supposed to somehow take over a crime organization?”

“Sounds weird right?”

“You know, legally I should report her mom for this. But because I helped my uncle and my dad operate a moonshine still when I was a kid; I can’t go preaching following every law in the book. Plus I’ve got something like five unpaid parking tickets from the city of Canterlot.” I told her with a small laugh at the end. We stood silently outside in the night and my mind started to wander to thoughts about the atomic program. ‘I never did hear about that nuclear test. Maybe they postponed it? I know it could end the war but at what cost?’ Looking down at Rainbow Dash I sighed and looked up at the stars. “Hey Dash?”

“Yeah?”

“If you had the power to end this war, to save lives but to take hundreds of thousands at the same time, what would you do?”

“I would try to do what I thought was right but I’d keep the security of Equestria first on my priority list. Why do you ask?”

“Because I have the power to wipe out an entire enemy city in one go; to play God and decide who lives and who dies. And I just can’t do it. Luna expects me to be some kind of tough skinned warrior that’ll have the balls to kill hundreds of thousands of the enemy. But most of them aren’t the enemy. They’re families. Families with children. Do you ever think about that Dash?”

“I try not to. When I fly I feel like I’m piloting my own coffin. My only thought in this war is to stay alive. James, if I were in your shoes, I’d do what was best for the country. That’s all I can say.” She replied as she tossed the cigarette butt away. She turned around and went back inside. ‘What am I supposed to do?’

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
February 9, 1987
Office of the General of the Air Force
Canterlot
~~~~~

“And with your support sir, we will have the backing of a high enough official to form our little group.” A thin stallion with a greying, brown goatee stated as I looked over the photos of paintings on my desk.

“So let me see if I understand this; you want me to give you my support so that you and a group of experts can protect art?”

“That is correct, sir.” He replied.

“Well, you made quite a compelling argument. What can I help you with to begin the group?”

“We need young art experts.”

“All the young experts are already overseas. Fighting. You have my support, but I’m sticking my neck out so you and whoever you find better not disappoint.” I told him as I signed a paper he had set on my desk. Handing it back to him I smiled at him. “Welcome to the air force, Lieutenant. I expect to hear back from you when you have everyone you need.” Standing up I extended my hand and shook his hoof. He walked out into the hallway and I sat back down at my desk. Looking at the bare walls I opened up the top right drawer and pulled out a manila envelope stamped TOP SECRET. Opening up the folder I looked at the black and white photographs of two different bombs at a desert hangar. Flipping the paper over my eyes scanned over another picture, this one of a polished B-29 with its crew standing under the nose. Looking at the rest of the information on the page I set the folder down and picked up the phone on my desk. Punching in extension thirteen I heard Luna pick up the phone in her office.

“Yes James?”

“You mind telling me what Operation Gojira is?”

“Just a little pest control in the South Haycific. Nothing major.”

“Then why is it in with the Manehattan Project?”

“It does require the use of an atomic bomb.”

“As long as it is not used against the enemy. I shall allow the use of nuclear weapons as long as it is only for killing whatever a Gojira is.” I told her.

“Alright. Also, Rommel’s tankers managed to capture a human SS Panzer major. I was planning to see if he would talk to me about their future plans and I would like you to aid me in the interrogation.”

“Me? You remember what happens when I’m allowed to question captured troops don’t you?”

“Yes. Which is why I want you there.” She said before hanging up. I set the handset down and walked out into the hallway. Walking down several flights of stairs to the underground interrogation rooms I turned down a dimly lit corridor and saw Luna waiting for me. “Did you bring your gun?”

“I have a six shooter in my inside chest pocket.”

“Well don’t use it right away. I’d like to see if he talks to me first.” She said as I walked over and opened the storage closet behind her. Grabbing a thick, moldy brick shaped object off a shelf I turned to her.

“Or we just hit him with this old phonebook.” I told her as I held it up.

“James, no. We try it my way first. Alright?”

“Fine.” I groaned as I crossed my arms and leaned against the wall. She made her way into the room and shut the door. Looking through the small window I saw her sit down at the table and ask him a question which he ignored. Opening the door I launched the phonebook in his direction and saw it hit him square in the jaw. “Answer the fucking question you fucking shitball!”

“James, I thought I told you to wait.” Luna said as she stood up.

“This is the leader of your air force? No wonder we never saw any fighters.” The blonde man in his black uniform said and I reached into my inside pocket. Luna stepped aside and I sat down on the corner of the table. Pulling out the pistol I pulled on the cylinder release and flipped the cylinder out. Rotating the gun I let the bullets fall out into my hand and set five of them on the table. “Let’s play a little game shall we?” I said to him as I held up the one bullet in my left hand. “But I’m gonna leave this one in cause it’s my favorite.” I told him as I placed the bullet against the cylinder. Flipping the cylinder back into place I lowered the gun and stopped to where the muzzle was pointed towards his groin. “Now, what are the High Command’s plans?”

“Fuck off.”

“Alright then.” Pulling the trigger I heard the gun click and saw him jump and look over at Luna.

“Do something! Stop him!” He shouted with his voice shaking a little.

“Hey, you’re the one that refused to answer my question.” Luna told him.

“What’re the High Command’s plans?!” I asked him again and my voice echoed off the stone walls.

“I don’t know!” He shouted. I frowned at his answer and a click echoed through the room.

“Answer!”

“I said I don’t know!” Another click and he began to panic even more.

“That was three. Six chambers in this gun. One of those next three is gonna take your nuts off unless you tell us what we want to hear.” I told him as I looked at the gun.

“I am sworn to secrecy!” He shouted and I squeezed the trigger which made the hammer emit another click.

“Fifty/fifty chance you get neutered like a dog this next time. Now tell us what their plans are!”

“They’re going to attack Equestria again! Just please do not shoot me!” He pleaded in fear.

“Attack how?”

“I don’t know. All I do know is that they said they would kill Equestria by going for its heart.” The panzer officer stated. I looked back at Luna and she nodded. Raising the gun I placed it in my pocket and held out my left hand which was balled up. Opening my hand up for the SS major to see I showed him the sixth bullet for the revolver.

“This is why you never play a game with me.” I told him as I placed the six bullets in my pocket. “You can never tell when I’m bluffing.” Smiling to the shaking major I walked out of the room and out into the hallway. Turning around I saw Luna shut the door and grin at me.

“Maybe we should make you head of interrogations as well.”

“Maybe. But I’ve already got enough on my plate without dealing with the occasional POW.” I told her as we began to walk down the long corridor.

“I’d also like to ask you a favor James.”

“What is it?”

“The Strategic Scientific Reserve has developed a new type of earthquake bomb. We were hoping you would be the pilot to drop it.”

“Alright. So I’ll see you at Area Thirteen on the twelfth?”

“Of course. Now, I think you have a wedding to go help prepare.”

~~~~~
17:00 Hours
February 11, 1987
Ponyville
~~~~~

Fluttershy and Big Macintosh smiled at each other as they stood at the altar. Smiling as I looked down at them both I open up the small book in my hand. Looking around at all the ponies crammed into the small wedding chapel I nodded to myself before lowering my head and directing my eyes to the book. “Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today in the presence of these witnesses, to join Captain Macintosh Apple and Lance Corporal Fluttershy in matrimony commended to be honorable among all; and therefore is not to be entered into lightly but reverently, passionately, lovingly, and solemnly. Into this – these two ponies present now come to be joined. If anyone can show just cause why they may not be joined together – let them speak now or forever hold their piece.”

“Just hitch ‘em already!” An elderly green mare shouted, which earned her a gentle yet firm nudge to the ribs from the yellow earth pony stallion next to her.

“If that’s it then let’s continue. Mac, do you take Fluttershy to be your lawfully wedded wife? To have and to hold; for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health?”

“I do.” He replied and I looked over to Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy, do you take Mac to be your lawfully wedded husband? To have and to hold; for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health?”

“I do.” She said and I saw her blushing under her vail.

“Then by the power vested in me by the nation of Equestria, and apparently Granny Smith;” I said with a hand gesture and small laugh towards the old mare “I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride.” Mac carefully lifted the vail over Fluttershy’s face and slowly leaned over to kiss her. Fluttershy rolled her eyes and grabbed Mac’s cheeks and pulled him the rest of the way. Placing the book under my arm I began clapping as everyone else applauded. “Fillies and gentlecolts, I am happy to present Mr. and Mrs. Apple!”

Author's Note

Finally figured out how to publish new chapters. I am back!

28: Resurrection

~~~~~
18:00 Hours
February 11, 1987
Ponyville Dance Hall
~~~~~

I looked at Fluttershy and Big Mac and smiled before taking a sip of champaign. Lowering the glass I looked down at it and began to swirl the golden drink around the glass. A weight on my arm made me glance at the olive colored mare in the seat next to me. Smiling to myself I slid my arm out from between us and around her shoulder. She began to nuzzle her head into my side but stopped and placed a hoof on her stomach. Looking down at her I raised an eyebrow at her in worry.

“You okay?” I asked her as I removed my arm from around her.

“Yeah, just hurry up and feel my stomach.” She replied as she grabbed my wrist with her hoof and brought it down to her stomach. As I gently placed my hand on her stomach I felt a small thump against my palm.

“They’re kicking!” I said with a small laugh. There was another thump against my palm but this time it was nearly twice as hard as the first. “My, they’re gonna be soccer stars if they keep kicking like that.” Looking at Thunderstreak’s face I saw her smiling at me. “What?”

“Today’s the first time I’ve seen you genuinely smile in a long time. I’ve missed it. You have such a nice smile.” I glanced down at our table but then looked over at Thunderstreak. She slowly reached a hoof up and placed it against my scared right cheek. “You miss him. I see it every day in your eyes. And we both know you blame yourself for it. But you shouldn’t you know. Another second later and that flak shell would’ve got another bomber. It was just a bad place at a bad time.”

“If it wasn’t for me he wouldn’t have been in that place.” I told her as I grabbed a scotch off a passing waiter‘s tray. Taking a sip I set the glass on the table and looked down at her again. On stage Glenn had struck up the band again and a familiar song seemed to float through the air.

“They’re playing our song.” Thunderstreak said as the band continued to play Moonlight Serenade. She began to gently rock back and forth with the music and looked over at Fluttershy and Mac who were out on the dance floor. “They’re so sweet together.” She said as she continued to look at them. “I’m sure they’re gonna be that couple that loves each other just as much thirty years from now.”

~~~~~
Meanwhile in Applewood
~~~~~

Sabre led Brush Stroke into the recording studio where a group of technicians all sat next to recording equipment.

“Just imagine you’re by yourself. The only other pony here is me. Okay?” He asked the trembling purple mare. “You’ve already filmed five different scenes and those were one take wonders. I’m certain you’ll do just as good singing.” He told her. She looked at him with anxious eyes.

“Those weren’t singing scenes.” She argued as he stopped her next to the recording room door. Inside an orchestra was set up and waiting for her so that they could begin. “I’m a good actress but I’m far from a good singer.”

“Not true. I’ve heard you sing before. You’re incredible. I know you don’t believe me half the time but you’re a very talented mare. You’re smart, an amazing singer, and definitely the most beautiful mare around. Even more so than that blonde mare the studio’s been talking to.” He told her. “Just record one song and I’ll show you how good you really are.”

“Fine. One song and if I don’t like it then find me a new voice.” She told him before going inside the recording room. Sabre stepped back and went over to the control panel next to the window in the studio. Inside, Brush Stroke carefully stepped up to the microphone.

“Don’t worry. You’ll do fine. Everyone is nervous in their first recording.” A young earth pony stallion said to her from his spot. She seemed to relax a bit at his words and outside, Sabre nodded to the technicians.

“Alright Brushy, We’re good to go.” He said to her through a microphone connected to the recording room. She took a deep breath and the band began to play an upbeat song that seemed to relax the mare even more. After a few seconds she began to sing the song on the stand in front of her.

“I’m singin’ in the rain.
Just singin’ in the rain
What a glorious feeling
I’m happy again!
I’m laughing at clouds,
So dark up above
The sun’s in my heart and I’m ready for love!”

And so it went for the next two minutes that the purple mare, the love of a certain green unicorn, was singing in the rain. Seemingly without a care until the end of the music she then cast her eyes down when silence filled the room. Stepping out of the room she slowly went up to the stallions sitting by the control panel. “So how bad was I?” She asked, seeming on the verge of tears.

“You tell me.” Sabre said as he put a freshly cut record on a nearby player for her to hear. As she stood and listened to the music she looked up at the beautiful voice that came from the speakers.

“That’s-that’s my voice?” She asked as she pointed a hoof at the record player.

“Told you that everything about you was beautiful.” Sabre told her as he hugged her.

“Just shut up and let me enjoy my moment.” Brush Stroke told him with a new found confidence in her singing voice.

~~~~~
20:00 Hours Canterlot Time
February 11, 1987
Gryphus, Griffin Empire
~~~~~

A griffin sat atop a building in downtown Gryphus. In his talons he gripped a high powered rifle that he was setting up on the edge of the roof. Laying down he took ahold of the rifle again and looked through the scope. In the crosshairs of the scope sat the main steps of the palace. As he watched the steps a Mercedes 770 slowed to a stop next to them. The front right door of the car flew open and an SS private hurried around to the back driver side door. He opened the door and stood at attention as the old man in a green/grey overcoat stepped out into the cold night.

“Gotcha.” The griffin said as he got the man in his crosshairs. His talon gently lowered onto the trigger. But just as he was about to pull of the best shot of the war, a problem arose. A tall blonde man in an SS general’s uniform walked in front of the older man. “Come on you bastard, move!” The griffin swore to himself. As if he had heard the demand of the far off griffin, the SS general moved. The man was once again in the griffin’s crosshairs. “Say goodnight you son of a bitch.” He squeezed the trigger and the bullet began its flight towards Adolf Hitler.

~~~~~
00:15 Hours
February 12, 1987
Equestrian War Department
~~~~~

I wiped the sleep from my eyes as I walked down the corridor leading to the department briefing room. Walking inside I buttoned up my uniform jacket and took my spot in the back of the room. The room was packed full of personnel from every branch of every rank. On the small platform in the front of the room Celestia and Luna looked over the message again and again. As I leaned against the wall I heard someone stop to my right. Looking over I saw Colonel Stauffenberg standing next to me in a white shirt with grey suspenders. His hair was a disheveled mess and a grey garrison cap with pink piping sat cockeyed on top of his head. In the front of the room Celestia and Luna finally stopped their discussion and Celestia stepped up to the podium on the platform.

“Fillies and gentlecolts, we have just received word from an agent in Gryphus that enemy leader Adolf Hitler has been taken to the hospital as a result of an attempted assassination.”

The room erupted into cheers but I stood quiet in the back. But my lack of excitement was soon noticed by personnel who fell silent. As they all eventually stopped their excited chattering.

"What?" I asked all the ponies stating at me.

"Why aren't you excited?" A MAC lieutenant asked.

"Why should I be? Didn't you hear her? She said 'an attempted assassination'. He's still alive and is likely going to recover. Not to mention his little black shirted goons will find the shooter when he tries to flee the county." I replied. These words sent everyone back to their depressed and tired looking states. "All the supporters of the Nazis will use this to rally against us. Their Ministry of Propaganda will say that we sent the griffin who pulled the trigger and the level of support for Hitler will be higher than ever."

"What if we finish him off?" A voice asked and the crowd parted to reveal a marine corps gunnery sergeant.

"And How do you propose we do that gunny? It's not like we have half the city of Gryphus under our control." I said as I looked at the old marine.

"Who says we need to have the city. We know what hospital he's in. There'll be civilian casualties but I say we bomb the hospital. Without their leader they'll be useless."

"And what if they move him before the raid? What if all my aircrews end up doing is bombing a hospital full of civilians? Then who's the barbarians in this war? Not to mention that they have protocols in case Hitler is incapacitated or killed. If he's unable to run the country then the commanding general of the SS is to take control. Then we've got an empire run by another nut-job who'll just order his men to kill all those they encounter." I replied. As we stood there contemplating what to do there was an ear-piercing wail from outside.

"Another raid?! Don't they fucking sleep?!" Someone shouted as we all began to head for the palace air raid shelter. As we all began to make our way down to the shelter I noticed a light on down one of the corridors. Running over to the open door I saw John standing on his platform shouting orders to all the personnel running around the room.

"John!" I shouted and he turned to look at me. "We've got to get to the shelter!"

"Bullshit we do! Right now this is the only way to get information out of Canterlot! You seek shelter sir but I'm staying here!"

"If you live I'll see that you get the Legion of Merit for this!" I shouted back to him before running down the steps to the shelter. Even underground we could still hear the familiar sound of the anti-aircraft guns and the explosions of bombs hitting the city. But forty minutes into the raid there was an explosion almost directly over the shelter.

"What section was that?" Someone asked as we all sat around the dust covered room.

"Sounded like intelligence." Another replied. Standing up I went over to the steel door and opened it up. "What the hell is he doing?" The voice asked and I turned to face those in the room.

"There were still personnel at their posts in the intelligence department. If there're any survivors they're going to need medical help as soon as possible. Now you lot can either help me or stay down here and let your comrades upstairs die. The choice is yours." Walking out the door I hurried upstairs where I was met by carnage and destruction. Looking around in the smoke filled air I finally found the intelligence department and saw a large hole where half of the wall of the corridor used to be. As I ran over towards what was left of the intelligence department I tripped over something and fell to the floor. As I got up I looked behind me and saw the body of a young royal guard laying on the floor, his eyes staring at me. Even after death he looked terrified. Turning away from him I began tossing aside broken furniture and pieces of wooden beams. Behind me there was the sound of hoofsteps and soon there was over a dozen ponies around me. When we had finally cleared enough of the rubble to get in we all hurried inside the room. Inside we were greeted by burning equipment and the smell of burnt flesh.

"Everyone spread out and look for survivors!" I ordered and we all began to sift through the rubble of the room. As I looked through what was left of the stand I heard coughing to my right. Looking over I saw John on the floor with blood running out of a wound above his left eye. Kneeling next to him I placed my hand on the wound and called for someone to help me with him. As I looked at him I saw him give me a weak smile.

"How's about a cluster to that Legion of Merit?" He asked with the same pained, half smile on his face. A moment later a young army private was helping me load John onto a makeshift stretcher. Though the stretcher was nothing more than curtains hastily attached to metal poles, it worked as well as a standard army stretcher. As we carried John out into the damaged corridor the sirens began to wail again.

"Is it another raid?" The private asked as we carried John down the stairs towards the medical wing of the palace. I listened for the drop in tone but it didn't come.

"It's the all clear." I replied as we continued down another flight of stairs.

"Well that's good right? Means that everything is good from here on." He answered with slight optimism in his voice.

"I wish it did." I told him as we began our journey down the corridor that lead to the palace operating room. "God, what I'd give for a M*A*S*H* unit right now." I mumbled to myself as we entered a small white room. Inside there was no one to be seen. "Hello?!" I shouted. "Is anyone here?!" From around a corner a unicorn stallion in a white lab coat appeared.

"I'm Doctor Bone Saw. Is there someone in need of medical treatment?" He asked as he began to approach us.

"This man has injuries to his head." I answered as he looked over John.

"We need to get him into the O.R. now. I'll have the private help me. You're free to go sir."

"Not without knowing what'll happen to him I'm not." I told the doctor as he took the stretcher from me.

"Alright. He's likely already lost vision in his left eye and he's missing two finger on his right hand. The rest is scrapes and bruises. Now you can leave." The doctor replied as he and the private began to carry him to the O.R. They disappeared into another room and I stood in the same spot for what felt like hours. Eventually I left the room and went back upstairs where there were now military doctors treating the wounded on site. Deciding that they didn't need my help I made my way to the palace garage where my car was waiting for me.

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
February 12, 1987
Ponyville, Equestria
~~~~~

"And how exactly did you get suspended?" I asked Lancaster as we drove towards Sweet Apple Acres.

"Some colts were making fun of me so I punched them in the nose." He replied as he looked out the window. Looking in the rear view mirror I noticed he had a bit of a black eye.

"You've got a bit of a shiner there buddy. You alright?"

"Yeah. I'm fine." Lancaster answered as he looked towards me.

"So why were those other colts making fun of you?" I asked with come concern in my voice.

"Because I like someone at school." He stated while returning his attention back out the window.

"Oh. Is it a filly? I know Applebloom has had her eye on you." I said as I grinned in the mirror at him.

"It's not a filly." Lancaster said just loud enough for me to hear.

"Oh. So it's a colt. What's his name?" I asked him with the grin still on my face.

"Rumble." He said, again barely loud enough for me to hear.

"He's the grey one with the dark mane right?" Lancaster nodded his head and I smiled to myself. "His brother works at the airfield. I've talked to him before. He's mentioned Rumble a few times. Said Rumble had his eye on a colt too." This drew Lancaster's full attention towards me. "He said Rumble talks about a blue colt with a coat and scarf. If I didn't know better, I'd say Rumble's got his eye on you." This made Lancaster smile as he looked out the window. Ahead of us the charred remnants of the orchard loomed like an army of the dead. Pulling to a stop in front of the farm house I climbed out of the car and looked around. Scattered throughout the orchard were members of the town’s home guard. They were going about their work of removing the charred trees and replacing them with new ones. As I watched them work I saw a familiar orange mare approaching me, but there was something different about her appearance. She was wearing a Santiago blue uniform jacket with a matching skirt and beret. Applejack gave me a somewhat lazy salute which I returned with a smile.

“Good morning lieutenant. I see you managed to pass your flying exam. Fly anything good yet?” I asked Applejack who stopped in front of me.

“Nah. They ain’t given us anything nice yet. Just some Warhawks and a few trainers.” She replied as I hopped up to sit on the hood of the car. She joined me on the hood and we watched the crews working with their tractors to remove the trees. Overhead there was the drone of an airplane and I glanced up at it in the morning sky. It’s blue fuselage blended in with the sky but its yellow wings made the airplane easy to spot against the blue. As I looked back toward the orchard I could hear bird singing their songs as a gentle breeze blew through the charred trees. Applejack sighed and laid down on her back. “Weird to think that in a few months’ time it I could be in the Crystal Empire delivering a new plane instead of bucking apples. That’ll be a bit of a change to get used to.”

“Well hopefully things are going better a few months from now.”

~~~~~
11:30 Hours
May 1, 1987
Equestrian War Department
~~~~~

“For fuck’s sake Luna! I’m trying to explain that what you’re wanting can’t be done!” I told the night blue alicorn as I paced behind my desk. “For the last nine days the crews with the Eighth, Fifteenth, and Ninth have been bombing the griffins ‘round the clock. The Eighth Air Force alone has lost a quarter of its bombers because of their campaign against Gryphus. Not to mention you wanting the Fifteenth to try and hit the enemy’s oil fields. Every time they send a raid against the oil fields they get slaughtered. Then there’s the Ninth which is a sad excuse of an air force now. They’ve lost over half of their bombers because they’re doing the low altitude raids. If I order them to keep this up we’re not going to have any bombers left to hit the griffins with.” Sitting down at my desk I sighed and put my face in my hands. Ever since the griffin air raids on Equestria stopped in late March, we had begun to step up the number of raids against griffin targets like factories and railway stations. Now the royal sisters had requested that the raids be stepped up and be against more heavily defended targets.

“James,” I looked up as Luna started towards the doorway “I’d like to discuss this later. Right now though I have another meeting.” She walked out and I sat looking out the open door into the hallway. The hustle and bustle of ponies going between offices was merely background noise as I had long since gotten used to the sound. Standing up, I walked out into the hallway and towards the intelligence department. Looking at the names on the office doors I found the one I was looking for. Walking in I was met by the smell of coffee and noticed a tan mug sitting next to a full coffee pot. Grabbing the mug off the desk I poured some of the black liquid into the mug. Just as I was about to take a drink there was a familiar voice behind me.
“Hey, crotch rot.” I lowered the cup and turned to look at the man who wore a mask over the left side of his face. “Gonna slurp my lifer’s juice out of my own cup?” I looked down at the mug in my hand then back to the man.

“Yeah, guess I should’ve gotten shots beforehand.”

“If your brain was half as quick as your mouth asshole, the princesses would’ve made you a twenty star general by now.”

“And if I was half as ugly as you colonel, I’d be a poster boy for a prophylactic.” We stood looking at each other for a moment until we both grinned. “Damn, good to see you John.”

“Likewise. So,” He started as he walked over and sat down in the chair behind his desk “how was your trip up to the front? Enlightening I suppose?”

“That ain’t no shit.” I said as I sat down on the corner of his desk. “We need to start funneling more supplies and planes to medium air forces like the Ninth. I met a corporal up there who used his heated flight suit in bed because they don’t have enough blankets. We’re here in Canterlot eating caviar at fancy parties while they’re lucky to have potatoes and grits for dinner. I’ll tell you this right now, I’m not very happy with how the big boys are using their equipment either. B-17 crews playing chicken with jeeps, fighter pilots flying hungover; they’re all oversexed, overdrunk, and underworked. Sure, they may be flying against dangerous targets, but they’re still a bunch of kids who think this is a game.” I told him as I took a sip of the coffee.

“Sounds like you’ve got work to do.” John replied as he rolled his chair over to the coffee pot and poured some coffee into another mug that was sitting next to it. As soon as the cup was filled to his content he rolled back over and set the mug down. He began shuffling through paperwork. As he did so I looked at his chest. On his uniform were three rows of colored ribbons, but one stood out from the rest. The only ribbon not in a row was a lone light blue ribbon centered above the rest. Looking down at my own chest I saw my rack of ribbons which had grown rather impressive over the last few months. Though there may have been an oak leaf cluster added here and there to my older ribbons, I didn’t really care much for my medals. And while I myself had been awarded the Medal of Valor in March at the request of Admiral Harvard for my part in Operation Doolittle, I tended to play down the significance of the medal when asked about it at dinner parties. Looking down at my watch I took another sip of coffee before looking back at John.

“You going to that Spring Ball here at the palace tonight?”

“Nah. Not much chance of getting a last second date for a guy like me.” He said as he signed off on paperwork without even glancing up.

“Oh, come on. There’s bound to be at least one mare you know who’d dance with you.” I said with a smile before drinking the last of the coffee in the mug. “What about Applejack? She seems like the type of mare to give anyone a fair shot. Besides,” Walking over to the coffee maker I poured more coffee into the mug “she’s very pretty for a farm hand. Believe me, some of the female farm hands we had in Illinois weren’t exactly lookers.”

“Oh, I know.” John replied as he took a sip of his coffee. “I grew up in Staunton. My father helped build the strip of Interstate 55 that’s to the east of town. I spent every summer from when I was seven to eighteen detasseling corn.”

“No shit?! I used to go to Staunton to pick up corn for our livestock!”

“You buy it from Bill Purdy?”

“Yeah!” I replied with a smile as I sat down on the edge of his desk again.

“He’s the guy I detasseled for. About the only good looking girl around there was his daughter Kendra.”

“Ah, Kendra. I remember her. Of course she’s ten years my junior but she’s the right age for you. I remember seeing her again when I was home on leave a few years ago. She grew into quite the looker.” I said before taking a drink of my coffee.

“Yeah. But she’s not here so like I said, not much chance of getting a date.”

“I’m telling you John, ask Applejack. I’m sure she’d be happy to go with you.”

“Please,” He said waving a hand to the mask covering the left side of his face “what woman or mare would want me? I look like the Phantom of the Opera.”

“It’s not that bad to tell you the truth. Kinda makes you look a bit mysterious. Girls like a bit of mystery. Anyways, I’ve got to be going. Told the wife I’d be home by one.” Finishing off the coffee in the mug I set it by the coffee maker and made my way over to the door. Turning back around I looked at John with a small smile. “I still say you should ask Applejack when you get back to Ponyville this afternoon. I’m more than willing to bet that she’ll go with you.” Walking out I made my way down to the garage and over to the newly installed shack where a young unicorn specialist fourth class sat with a book held in his magic. I knocked gently against the wooden wall of the shack, causing the soldier to jump and nearly fall off his stool. “Sorry, kid. Can you call for my jeep?” He nodded and picked up a black phone that sat on a board which was barely hanging onto the wall of the shack.

“Will General Jones’ driver please pull forward to the pickup area?” He said over the garage PA system. A minute later the rumble of an engine sounded the approach of my jeep and another moment later it pulled around the corner. It slowed to a stop and I climbed in next to the mint colored unicorn mare who was my driver.

“Good morning, Lyra. How’re you?” I asked her as we started to pull away towards the exit.

“I’m well. Thank you for asking.”

“You drive me around half the time. It only seems fair to ask you how you are since you’ve got to deal with me.” She smiled at that and I removed my peaked cap. Setting it on the floor behind my seat I swept my hair back with my left hand. Looking in the small mirror that’d been mounted to the passenger side I noticed my hair was now almost completely grey. “Lyra, when the hell did I start getting so old? When I first got to Equestria I only had a few grey streaks. Now I’m grey with a few black streaks.” I said as I grabbed one of the few black streaks left in my hair.

"Well, my mother always said that what we put our parents through we get back ten fold when we have our own kids." She replied as we turned down the highway to Ponyville. "Were you a hoof full when you were young?"

"Not really. I was somewhat behaved. And though my kids are better behaved than I was at their ages; I don't think it's them. I think it's this damn war." I replied as I leaned back into the canvas covered cushion on the back of my seat. "I should've stuck to my two stars and been done with it. instead I grabbed three stars in the name of revenge."

"Well, think, once the war is over you can retire and live out the rest of your days with your wife as a national hero."

"Or as a murderer." I mumbled to myself as I thought about the atomic weapons being built at Area 13.

~~~~~
20:00 Hours
May 1, 1987
Canterlot Castle
~~~~~

"Are you sure you want to be down here?" I asked Thunderstreak as we walked down the damp corridor that was part of the palace dungeon. Around us the sound of some of the captured enemy troops, most of them members of the SS or with connections to the high command, echoed off the stone walls.

"Of course. I always wanted to see what it was like down here."

"There's not much to see. Stone walls, steel doors, and steel bars. That's about it." I told her as I noticed two guards on either side of a door ahead. "Sergeant, what's going on?" the guards turned to look at me and snapped to attention when they saw who I was.

"Sir, this prisoner has been deemed a possible danger to himself as well as mentally unstable." One of the guards explained as I approached the small window in the door. Inside was the SS major whom I had convinced I was going to neuter with my six-shooter. he was laughing maniacally while staring out the window which overlooked Canterlot.

"The hell is wrong with him?"

"He's simply gone mad, sir. Guess he wasn't built to be in prison. He keeps shouting 'they're coming'. Who he's talking about though we have no idea."

"Well, just keep an eye on him. Make sure he doesn't off himself or anything. Have a good evening boys." I told them as I began walking the other way. Thunderstreak followed and we made our way up to the palace gardens. Strolling through the garden I could smell the blooming flowers and around us the gentle breeze sent cherry blossoms fluttering through the air. Finding a bench next to a cherry tree I took a seat and was joined by Thundertreak a moment later. She leaned her head against my shoulder and let out a content sigh. Another breeze cause more pink petals to dance their way down and we were immediately covered in dozens of them. Thunderstreak leaned back and gave a small giggle when she looked over at me. "What?"

"You should see yourself. You look like you belong in one of those cartoons from Neighpon." She replied as she covered her mouth with her hoof to suppress another giggle.

"Good lord, my wife's a cartoon nerd. And I couldn't love her more." I said as I smiled at her. Another breeze came by and caused her purple dress to flap as though it were trying to fly away. Looking up at the sky I saw it was the most dazzling shades of orange, purple, and red. Looking up at the palace I saw John standing on a balcony. As he stood there I noticed an orange pony walk up next to him and I smiled to myself. "Go get him AJ."

~~~~~
Five Minutes Earlier
~~~~~

John looked around the room at all the high class and military ponies who strolled about the room or stood chatting in their own small groups. With a sigh he looked down at his glass of brandy before looking over at the archway that lead to a balcony. Walking out to the balcony he finished off his drink and looked down at the now empty glass sitting on the railing. Anger building up in him he grabbed the glass and threw it as far as he could. He watched the glass fly through the air until it disappeared into some trees in the gardens. Looking out over the city he felt a lump in his throat and placed his face in his hands. How long he stood there he didn't know, but the sound of hoofsteps caught his attention. He continued to keep his face hidden in hopes that whoever the pony was they would go away.

"John?" A mare's voice asked and John felt himself tense up at her country accent.

"Yeah, Applejack?" He asked, trying to swallow the sob that was caught in his throat.

"John, what's wrong?" She asked as she trotted closer.

"What isn't? I'm stuck on a different planet than my family, I'm helping in a war that I no longer wish to be a part of, and to top it off I have this!" He said as he lifted his head and pointed to the mask. She didn't even flinch as he somewhat shouted and looked into his eyes.

"John, I know you probably don't think of us as such, but we're your family too. Everyone. All of Equestria is your family. Foals look up to you. I heard one of Applebloom's school friends say he wanted to be like you when he grew up. You my not think you have much, but you are one of the wealthiest men in the world. Worth and value aren't measured in material items. It's whether or not you can smile even when life gets you down. It's not how high you you climb, but how high you bounce when you fall. If you think you have nothing on this planet, let me remind you that you still have ways of getting a family. Look at James."

"What mare would want someone who looks like me?" He asked as he looked back out over the city. He sighed but a hoof soon gently turned his head. He looked into Applejack's green eyes and felt himself relax as soon as he saw her eyes didn't hold the same judgmental manner that others at the ball did. Slowly her hoof reached up towards his mask but stopped. He gently nodded his head and her hoof slowly removed the mask. As she pulled it away he looked for the look of disgust in her eyes, but it never appeared. She set the mask on the railing and looked at his scarred face. Though he was somewhat against inter-species relationships, John found himself slowly falling for the mare with the green eyes and soft orange fur and slowly they began to inch closer to each other.

~~~~~

I smiled as I watched the two on the balcony kiss but turned when I heard hoofsteps behind us. Thunderstreak turned as well and we both stood and snapped to attention at the sight of Princess Celestia.

"At ease, you two. I don't care much for saluting." We both relaxed and I saw a certain look in her eyes; a look I still have trouble describing. She gave a gentle smile before looking at me. "James, I have a very special guest who wishes to speak with you."

"Alright. If I may ask, who is it?"

"Their identity is something I've elected to keep hidden until you two meet." She replied before turning and slowly making her way through the gardens. We followed and I looked around at the beauty that surrounded us. From the cherry blossoms to the birds that sang in the trees, the gardens were what I imagined Eden would look like. We followed Celestia into the palace and up two flights of stairs until we came to a corridor that lead to the ballroom. Stopping in front of a door, she turned and looked at me again. "James, this is someone you haven't seen in a little while so certain it'll be a shock for you." She said as she opened the door. Raising my eyebrow at her I paused before slowly walking towards the open door. Stepping inside I stopped and looked at the individual before me. In front of me was a man in a blue air force uniform with brown hair and brown eyes. He stood silent, staring at me in return. Slowly I walked up to him and reached out a hand. Placing it on his shoulder I confirmed he was in fact real before grabbing him and pulling him into a hug.

"I thought I lost you." I said with tears in my eyes. Pulling back, Austin smiled before returning the hug.

"For a while you did. But alicorn magic is a powerful thing. And Celestia made the greatest sacrifice of all to ensure I came back."

"How?" I asked as we broke the hug.

"You ever wonder Jim, why Celestia keeps a phoenix as her pet? It's because when an alicorn begins to die, their body does something pretty much identical to that of a phoenix. When the alicorn finally dies their body bursts into flames and they are reborn from the ashes. Celestia gave me that gift. But to do so she gave it up. This is her final life. And I'm afraid that once she passes, it will be for good this time. " Looking over at Celestia I saw her nod that it was in fact the truth.

"So this means you're immortal?" I asked him as we stood looking at Austin.

"Yes. Yes it does. Which, once my friends and loved ones begin to pass, I hope to return the gift to Celestia."

"Hooves crossed I live that long." Celestia said with a small laugh. We all gave a chuckle at that before resuming standing in silence. As we stood there a thought occurred to me. Grabbing Austin by his sleeve I dragged him out of the room and down the corridor.

"Jim, where are we going?" He asked as I basically dragged him behind me.

"To surprise your coltfriend. God knows he's going to love you more than he did before." I replied. We stopped in the doorway to the ballroom and looked around for the light blue pegasus. Finally I spotted him at a table near the dance floor with a glass of bourbon. "There he is. Now go over there and ask him to dance." I said as I gave him a gentle push. He took a couple steps before he turned back to look at me. Waving my hands for him to go he rolled his eyes and continued on his way. Leaning against the doorway I looked down to see Thunderstreak next to me. Looking back up I was just in time to see Soarin leap from his seat and wrap his forelegs around Austin. But as I watched the touching moment it was shattered by the cry of an air raid siren. Rushing over to the balcony I could see dozens of aircraft soaring over the city with white parachutes descending from the sky. As I watched I could see ME-321 gliders descending towards the fields around Canterlot. Turning back around I saw all military personnel present looking at me. "Everypony get to the War Department and destroy anything stamped top secret!" I shouted and they all galloped away to carry out the order. Walking over to Celestia I looked her in the eyes. "Get Luna and get the hell out of here. Understand?" She nodded and hurried off to find her sister. Turning around to face the crowd of civilians I frowned. "Everyone get out of Canterlot in anyway you can!" Some obeyed but a white unicorn stallion stepped forward.

"Why should we listen to you, a human?" Blueblood asked.

"Because," I started "the Nazis just landed in Canterlot."

Author's Note

Sorry it took so long to get the new chapter typed and published. Life seemed to be getting in the way an awful lot.

29: The Bastards

Author's Note

Here's the music I listened to while writing this. May help set the mood in some situations.

Also, this is the last chapter I'll be publishing until after my annual trip to Oshkosh for their airshow. Expect to see some new aircraft make an appearance in later chapters as well. Also, special thanks to Harts Fire for use of his OC.

29: The Bastards

~~~~~
20:45 Hours
May 1, 1987
Canterlot Castle
~~~~~

Looking back outside at the paratroopers I felt my heart sink. Crouching down to be face to face with Thunderstreak, I grabbed her hoof.

“Thunderstreak, you know I love you right?”

“Of course. But I don’t think this is the time to do a state of the relationship check.” She said as she glanced out past the balcony.

“I need you to do me a favor. It’s the most important thing I can ask of you right now. I need you to get out of here. Go down to the garage and have Lyra get you the hell out of here. Understood?” I asked as I looked into her blue eyes.

“And what about you?” She replied with tears in her eyes. “You stay here and fight just so you can be captured or killed?”

“I swore an oath to protect this country. Even if it means giving my life to do so. Now,” standing back up I looked down at her “get out of here. In our vows we said we’d obey each other. Well now I’m asking you to do as I say.” She nodded before turning and galloping down the main flight of stairs. Turning around I saw Austin and Soarin standing by a table. Nodding my head I clicked my tongue as I looked down at the floor. Reaching in my inside pocket I pulled out my M1911 and looked back up. “Alright, boys. Let’s get to work.” Cocking the pistol I walked down the grand staircase towards the palace armory. The sound of the hob nails in my boot heels echoed off the walls of the empty corridor and ahead I could hear two voices speaking German. Suddenly two men in SS uniforms came around the corner with MP 40s in their hands. Raising my pistol I squeezed the trigger just as they noticed me. The first shot hit the one to the left in the chest and I fired at the second one before he had time to fire. He dropped to the floor and I continued towards them. Stopping next to the bodies I crouched down before placing my pistol back in my pocket and taking their submachine guns.

“James,” Turning around I saw Austin and Soarin standing behind me holding machine guns “we found these in the guard armory upstairs. Will they do?” Standing up, I grabbed the Thompson from Austin and looked it over.

“You grab more clips?”

“Of course.” Handing the gun back to him I looked down at the gun Soarin had grabbed.

“Hoofheld thirty caliber. Good choice.” I said as I looked at the gun and the ammo belts he had across his back. “Now, “ holding the German’s MP 40s in each hand I gave a small nod “let’s go down swinging.” Turning around I began to jog down the corridor that lead to the armory under the War Department. Ahead of me I saw the large, bronze colored doors to the armory. Smiling to myself I heard Austin and Soarin stop behind me.

“James?”

Stopping, I turned around and was met with fourteen enemy machine guns aimed at us. Looking at all the enemy troops I realized there was no way of getting out alive if I fired. Thankfully though, we had our own ace up our sleeve. Setting the MP 40s down I looked at Soarin who appeared to have the same thought as me. Nodding to Soarin he began to crouch down. “Austin, fire!” Dropping to the floor I heard the sound of machine gun fire which ceased a few seconds later. Looking up I saw fourteen dead griffins and Austin lying on the floor. Getting up I walked over towards him and I saw him weakly smiling up at me.

“Wanna see a light show?” Grabbing Soarin’s leg, I dragged him up and we backed away to a safe distance. We watched as Austin let out a deep breath before he suddenly burst into flames. Looking on I watched as he turned to ash. Pulling back my left sleeve I looked at my watch. A moment later a shape began to form in the ash and Austin sat up gasping for breath. Once he caught his breath he smiled at us before looking down. “Am I naked?”

“Doesn’t bother me.” Soarin said with a wiggle of his eyebrows.

“There’s a time and a place.” I said before either could continue that conversation. Austin ran his tongue along his teeth and let out a small “hmm”.

“New teeth. I don’t like them.” He said as he stood up. Removing my jacket I handed it to him. “What’s this for?”

“You don’t need to be running around with that out. Just, cover up please.” I told him as I walked past him to the armory doors. Taking out my key for the armory I opened the door and walked inside. Freezing on the spot I looked down the barrel of a Karabiner 98K. Looking past the muzzle of the rifle I saw a griffin in a Luftwaffe enlisted uniform. Behind him there was a large hole in the wall of the armory where it had been smashed in.

“General Jones, you are now in the custody of the Imperial Griffin Air Force. Place your hands on top of your head.”

Raising my hands I made to look like I was obeying. As my hands got to the same level as the barrel of the rifle I grabbed it and pushed the gun away from me. Lunging at the griffin I forced him to the floor but he retaliated by slashing across my chest with his talons. Screaming out in pain I felt him shove me off him before pinning me to the floor. Looking up at the griffin over me I brought my right knee up into his gut before rolling to pin him under me again. As he started to thrash about I took my thumb and jammed it into his left eye, causing him to let out an ear shattering scream of anguish. Feeling his eyeball being crushed I removed my thumb and reached for the knife on my boot. Grabbing my knife I brought it up before driving it down and into his forehead, silencing the screaming griffin. Taking a moment to catch my breath I stood up and looked around at the weapons in the armory. Grabbing a few hand grenades and some more ammunition for my pistol I walked back out into the corridor. I saw Austin had tied my jacket around his waist and was now standing ready with the Thompson. I gave them both two grenades and then made my way a safe distance down before pulling the pin on one of my grenades. From the other side of the armory came shouting in German and I threw the grenade down the corridor into the armory. Ducking around the corner I braced myself for what was to come. The grenade went off, and with it, so did everything else in the armory. A cloud of smoke and debris rolled down the corridor and I began running the opposite direction. Meeting up with Austin and Soarin I led the way down a staff stairwell and into the hidden worker’s passageways.

“These passages lead to every part of the castle. And if the enemy is using the main corridors to make their way through the palace, then these worker’s passages are our best chance to get out and into the fight.” I said as we turned right and began our walk down another of the small hallways. The white paint seemed to reflect the light from the small electric lights overhead. The drone of another wave of aircraft came from overhead and the lights flickered as explosions came from the city. A few seconds later we stopped in front of a white door at the end of the passage. “Well boys, you ready?” They nodded and I flung the door open. Running outside I crouched and made my way over to a small stone wall. Waving my hand for Austin and Soarin to make their way over I peeked over the wall. Down below us the city was quickly being overrun by griffin troops and I could see the airstrip on the far side of the city being bombed to pieces. “Son of a bitch. That was our best chance of getting back at ‘em. And our best chance of getting out of here alive.” I said as I sat down and leaned back against the wall.

“What about the highway?” Soarin asked. “If we can get a halftrack, a tank, even just a Jeep with a machine gun; we can fight our way to the highway and get to Ponyville to regroup.”

“He’s right.” Austin said as he looked over the wall again before sitting down next to me. “Emergency protocols dictate that in the event of an invasion force landing in the capitol the royal family, cabinet members, and general officers and staff are to be relocated to Ponyville.”

“Have you seen the number of troops down there? We would need a tank to get through.” I told them in a defeated voice. As we sat there I heard steps to our left and raised my gun. I saw a brown earth pony stallion in the sight of my gun and I lowered the weapon.

“First Sergeant Dusty Hooves, sir. Tenth Armored Division.” He said with a salute. Giving what could’ve been considered a salute I stood up and looked him over.

“You a driver?”

“Yes, sir.”

Standing up I walked over to him. “Has the enemy captured your base yet?”

“Yes, sir. But I was able to get my Sherman out.” He said with a small bit of pride as he waved a hoof towards a tank hidden under some branches in the palace gardens. Walking over to the tank, I smiled at Austin and Soarin.

“Boys, I think I just found our way home.”

~~~~~
04:00 Hours
May 2, 1987
Griffin Occupied Canterlot
~~~~~

“Well boys, we tried.” I said as we were marched through the gates of a makeshift POW camp in Canterlot City Park. Around us griffins watched as captured troops finished erecting what could be described as a tent city. Several of the troops looked up at us as we entered the camp and I saw a number of them look down in defeat at the sight of me. The griffin that was holding a gun to us silently pointed us to a tent and turned to return to the gate. Walking over to the gigantic canvas tent we lifted the flap and saw two rows of fourteen cots. Some of the troops looked up at us and one began approaching us.

“General Jones?” The tan stallion asked.

“Yep. You are?”

“Colonel Thunder Chaser of the 509th Bomb Group.” He said with a relaxed salute which I returned.

“So Colonel, got any escape plans?” I asked in a hushed tone as I leaned towards him.

“A couple. We’ve already figured out the guard for our area. He’s clumsy, overweight, and not exactly the brightest.”

“We’ll call him Shultz.” I said with a smile as I walked forward towards an unclaimed cot. Lying down on the hard cot I closed my eyes to take a nap. And then the guard showed up.

“Roll call, everybody! Roll call! Out, out, out, out, out!” Opening my eyes I saw an overweight griffin crammed into an overly tight uniform. His helmet was slightly askew and he had a rifle slung over his shoulder. He turned and made his way to the next tent as we all filed out and formed two rows of seven. He counted us as other guards counted the prisoners from other tents. After almost an hour we were dismissed back to our tents as the sun began to peak over the horizon. Walking into the tent I placed a hand on the Colonel’s shoulder.

“Colonel, do you happen to know how to make a radio?”

~~~~~
20:25 Hours
May 2, 1987
Stalag Luft 23, Canterlot
~~~~~

Everyone in our tent crowded around the home made radio. Though it was a crudely built device made of parts smuggled in by other prisoners, we managed to get it tuned into the now griffin controlled Radio Canterlot. Outside, a noise got our attention and I hurriedly covered the radio with a wool blanket as another prisoner got out a deck of cards we’d been given by the guards. The flap to our tent lifted and the fat guard waddled his way over to us.

“What are you doing?” He asked as he craned neck to see in the middle of our little group.

“Playing cards.” I responded looking up at him while the other inmate shuffled the cards. “I’d ask if you’d like to join us but only bits is good in this game.” The stallion across from me dealt the cards as the guard gave a small “hmph” and made his way out of the tent. We uncovered the radio and reconnected a wire to turn on the radio.

“Greetings everybody! This is number one enemy, Axis Aerith, of Radio Canterlot.” The female voice said. This was to be the first of the daily ‘Axis Aerith’ radio shows that troops would get laughs and joy from. Of course, we weren’t aware of this and unbeknownst to myself, we weren’t the only ones listening.

~~~~~
20:35 Hours
May 2, 1987
1237 N. Main St.
Ponyville
~~~~~

Thunderstreak sat on the couch looking at the radio as Luna placed a hoof on her shoulder. In the kitchen, Celestia removed a kettle of tea from the stove and set it on a silver tray. Grabbing it with her magic she took the tray into the living room and set it on the coffee table. In the corner of the room the radio was tuned to Radio Canterlot.

“And now, a very special tune for Colonel Thunderstreak from us here in Canterlot.” The voice from the radio said and a moment later Moonlight Serenade began to play. Thunderstreak, who had already been crying, launched the tray of tea at the radio in a fit of anger before falling back onto the couch. Placing her face in her hooves she let out a sob that rang through the room. Luna wrapped her forelegs around Thunderstreak while Celestia turned off the radio and set about cleaning up the tea and shattered cups.

~~~~~
00:25 Hours
May 3, 1987
Stalag Luft 23, Canterlot
~~~~~

We huddled around a map of the city drawn in the dirt floor and looked between the map and each other. A single match illuminated the map as Colonel Thunder Chaser came over next to me.

“Alright, everypony here?” The colonel asked. Everyone nodded and the colonel and I each grabbed sticks we’d found outside. “Let the briefing begin. Boys, tonight we escape Canterlot.”

“Sir,” A yellow earth pony raised his hoof. “how will we escape with so many griffins in the city?”

“Because we have a secret member we’ve recruited. George, will you come in here please?” The colonel said in a loud whisper and a moment later the fat griffin guard made his way inside. “Our guard George has agreed to help us out of the city in exchange for asylum in Equestria. Now, there’s a few things that need taken care of first. George, did you manage to get a truck for transport?”

“I did. The commandant bought the fake transfer papers so he thinks you’re getting flown to Stalag Luft Three. And I’ve got the papers here for the other one.” George replied as he laid his rifle on one of the cots.

“Good. Now, General Jones, will you explain stage two?” Colonel Thunder Chaser asked to which I nodded.

“There are camps all across Canterlot. Most of them are dedicated to holding civilians. Among those civilians is a pegasus stallion who was under the protection of the government. He’s one of a few ponies who possesses what we codenamed ‘the Gift’. We had brought him in from his cloud house outside Ponyville to do some research, see if we could possibly give his abilities to other ponies. The griffins found some unburned documents on him in the war department and are planning on having him flown to the Griffin Empire to perform their own research on him. This means they’re going to dissect him like a middle school science project. No offence.” I said as I turned to George.

“None taken.”

“Now, he is listed as a top priority for immediate rescue and evacuation. The rest are unfortunately listed as collateral damage in the eyes of the general staff.”

“Collateral damage? That’s my family you’re talking about!” A grey pegasus almost shouted before being silenced by the other prisoners.

“You think I don’t know that? Look, if I could rescue everypony in this city, I would. I don’t like the thought of leaving anyone here as much as any of you. But we have to think about Equestria. We all swore an oath. Now I’m willing to abide mine. And if any of you break yours, I’ll personally see to it that you’re shot for treason or desertion. Now, our target is codenamed ‘Fire Bolt’. He’s black with a blue muzzle and a blue and black mane and tail. Shouldn’t be hard to find. George, is the truck ready to go?”

“Yes sir. It is warmed up and awaiting you for transport.” George replied with a salute. I saluted back and looked down at the map.

“Now, we’re here,” I pointed to the central park on the map before pointing to an area near the castle. “the other camp is here. We have to get dangerously close to the enemy headquarters. That’s why George here found us a solution.” George produced a folded SS major’s uniform and a blond wig.

“Uh, sir?” The same yellow earth pony from before raised his hoof again as he looked at the SS uniform. “That’s a human uniform.”

“Yep. George killed a human SS officer for us just for this.” I told them as I began to take off my uniform and put on the SS uniform. Buttoning up the jacket I smiled to myself. “Bit snug in the chest but not too bad.” I said as I pulled up the black riding pants. Slipping on the boots, the wig, and the peaked cap I smiled to myself and gave a slow spin for the others in the tent. “Not bad, huh? Say colonel, did you ever decide on a name for us tonight?”

“Yeah. We’re calling ourselves the Bastards.” He replied.

“Alright. Come on Bastards. To the truck.” I said as I walked towards the flap for the tent. Stepping out into the warm spring night, I walked over to the back of the waiting truck and undid the latches on the tailgate. Lowering the gate, I stood by as all the ponies in the tent climbed in. Once everypony was inside I closed the gate and made my way up to the passenger side of the cab. Opening the door I climbed in and sat on the canvas seat. George climbed in, his stomach almost against the steering wheel, and shifted the truck into drive. We approached the camp gate which was opened by the operator with a wave to George as we drove by. Now driving on the trail that turned into one of the many streets in Canterlot, I breathed a small sigh of relief at our escape from camp. Looking in the side mirror at the barbed wire fence behind us I smiled to myself but let it drop when I remembered what was ahead of us. Up ahead we could see the lights from the next camp. George slowed the truck a couple blocks before the camp and turned towards the gate. The gate for the second camp swung open and George drove us in. Tensing up, I saw the building being used for the camp commandant. The truck screeched to a halt and I swung the door open. Stepping down, I grabbed the fake transfer papers from George and walked towards the camp office. The two guards by the door snapped to attention before one opened the door for me. Walking into the building I saw the light for the commandant’s office was still on. Knocking on the door I heard a groan from the griffin inside.

“Come in!” The griffin called from the other side of the door. Grabbing the handle, I opened the door and saw the griffin’s eyes go wide at the sight of me. He stood up and snapped to attention, his talons forming the familiar Nazi salute. I raised my right hand and he relaxed slightly.

“Lieutenant, I am here to pick up a prisoner of yours for transport.” I said with my best German accent as I handed him the fake papers. He looked them over before nodding.

“Everything seems to be in order. I’ll have one of the guards get him for you.”

“Oh, that von’t be necessary. Vhat tent is he in?”

“Number twelve.” The commandant replied as he handed me back the papers. Saluting him again, I made my way outside and looked around the camp. About twenty yards away, a tent with the number twelve painted on it caught my attention. Walking over to it I opened the flap and saw all the occupants in their beds. Quietly stepping inside, I removed the SS cap and began to walk down the middle of the camp, looking for the pegasus we had come for. I finally saw the blue in his mane and quietly made my way over by his cot. Crouching down next to him, I began to rouse him from his sleep.

“Hey,” I whispered as I gently nudged him in the shoulder with my hand. “I need you to wake up.” His eyes barely got open before he glanced at me. His eyes shot open at the SS collar tabs. Quickly placing my hand over his mouth I began to explain myself. “I’m Commanding General James Jones of the Royal Equestrian Air Force. I have a truck waiting outside that will get you out of here and back home.” Removing my hand I saw his wings were missing some feathers. “They removed your primary flight feathers like all the other pegasi. They’ll grow back but it’ll be awhile. Look, they think I’m here to transfer you to the Griffin Empire so just act a bit nervous and don’t think about the fact they’ll shoot us if they figure us out.” Grabbing his shoulder I gave him a small smile. “No pressure.” Standing up, I placed the cap back on my head and took a few steps back as he rolled off his cot. He reached under his pillow and produced a book which he then tucked under his wing for safekeeping. Letting him lead the way, I made sure to keep a hand on the pistol on my hip. To this day I still don’t know how they didn’t catch on sooner. As I ‘marched’ the pegasus to the truck, I made sure to keep an eye on the guards. When we reached the truck I breathed a sigh of relief as I lowered the tailgate and the other ‘prisoners’ helped him into the truck. “By the way, never did catch your actual name.”

“Harts Fire.” He replied as he took a seat in the back of the truck. Slamming the gate shut I climbed back into the passenger seat and looked over at George.

“Let’s get the hell out of here.” I said as I removed the cap. George put the truck in drive, made a U-turn, and drove out the camp gates. As we drove through the occupied city, I made sure to keep my eyes peeled for anything that would threaten the mission. Like he had read my mind, George spoke up from the driver’s seat.

“I’m sure we’ll make it, sir.”

“And if we need to hide or fight while in the city?” I asked as I looked over at him.

“We can find a basement or something.”

“You know the problem with that though, George? Fighting in a basement offers a lot of difficulties. Number one being, you're fighting in a fucking basement.” I replied as I crossed my arms and looked back at the road ahead of us. The truck bounced as we drove through the cobblestone streets of Canterlot. “Now, there’s going to be troops patrolling around the edge of the occupied zone. So we need to find an area they’re not going to be at during this time of night.”

“The old trading trail on the southwest side of the city. No griffins go there because they’ve heard there’s timber wolfs in the woods around it. It’s just wide enough to accommodate a truck.”

“Then we go there.”

~~~~~
01:50 Hours
May 3, 1987
Greenridge Forest
~~~~~

We all stood next to the truck and looked in the direction of Canterlot. Undoing the buttons on the black SS jacket, I took it off and threw it to the side of the road. Leaning my head back against the side of the truck I let out a sigh and looked at the stars above us. Looking down again, I looked over at Harts Fire who had his face in his book.

“Harts?” He looked up from his book at me as his eyes adjusted from looking at the pages. “I know you’re probably tired but just to ensure that everything is fine, I need you to test your wings”

“I thought they removed some of his feathers?” Someone asked to which I held up a hand before pointing to Harts as he walked a few yards away. He took a deep before his wings shot upward and fire shot into the sky. Everyone looked on in a mix of awe and terror as blue flames came from his wingtips and turned into red/orange bolts of fire that rose into the sky. He quickly folded his wings which caused the flames to be extinguished. As he turned around I saw the others still staring at him. He quietly trotted over and picked up his book and turned to the page he had left off with.

“Maybe we should go ahead and get going again before they figure out we escaped. I’m sure that could be seen in Canterlot.” I said as I opened the passenger door of the truck. Setting my right foot up on the step, I looked back at Austin who was climbing into the back of the truck. Looking down at my boot for a moment I sighed and climbed into the cab. George climbed in on the other side and started up the truck. He had stripped himself of his uniform the moment he had left the truck and it now sat between us folded on the seat. As we started going down the road I noticed George glancing over at me. “Something on your mind?”

“Yeah, what was that back there?”

“That, George, was Harts Fire. He’s one of only a few non-unicorns in the world who has abilities like that. And even unicorns have difficulty controlling things like fire.”

“So, he can shoot bolts of fire from his wingtips?”

“Yeah. There’s a mare we had on file who can manipulate stone with a wave of her hoof. We think they’re either what’s left of an almost extinct type of pony or the next evolutionary step in ponykind. And even though just one of them could wipe out entire divisions of troops without breaking a sweat, we’ve found that they’re all pacifists. They’ll only fight if they feel it’s absolutely necessary so we can’t exactly recruit them to fight for us. We do want to study them though. If we can figure out how they have their abilities then we might be able to give them to others. Those who will fight for us. Honestly I’d rather have them fighting on the front lines than any kind of tank or plane.” I said as I remembered the SS cap on my head and removed it. Tossing it out the window, I laid my head back against the rear of the cab and watched the beams from the headlights dance across the dirt road with every bump. Looking up at the moon in the sky I began to whistle Moonlight Serenade quietly to myself. Then from the back I heard a chorus of whistles join in. Looking through the small window between the cab and the back of the truck, I saw Austin and Soarin dancing as the ponies on the benches in the back whistled along. Turning back around towards the front, I laid back and closed my eyes.

~~~~~
03:05 Hours
May 3, 1987
1237 N. Main St.
Ponyville, Equestria
~~~~~

“Jimmy.” Austin poked me in the shoulder and in my still half asleep state I turned in my seat and adjusted my head to get comfortable again. “Jimmy, get up.” Ignoring him, I relaxed again and tried to resume my sleep. It was then that a hand grabbed me by the back of my shirt collar and dragged me out of the seat. Falling through the air, I hit the ground with a grunt and laid there. Shrugging my shoulders I rolled over onto my side and placed my hands under my head. Austin sighed and grabbed me by my shoulders and lifted me up. I suddenly felt a stinging in my cheek as at the same moment a smack noise sounded through the air. My eyes shot open and I looked at Austin in surprise.

“Did you just slap me awake?”

“Uh, maybe?” He said with hesitation at answering.

“If you did then I will fucking punch you into paralysis.” I said as I slowly got up. Removing my tie, I slowly walked towards the front door of my home and tossed the black tie onto the yard as I undid the top button of my shirt. Opening the door as quietly as I could I stopped halfway through and turned around. Waving for Austin to come to me, he hurried over and placed a hand on the door frame.

“Yeah?”

“Bring Harts Fire over here.” He walked over to the back of the truck and I saw him talking to the stallion that was hidden behind the cover over the back of the truck. Harts Fire climbed out of the truck and made his way up the path to the door. “Harts-I can call you Harts, right?” He nodded his head as I smiled a small bit. “Since you can’t fly for a little bit and we won’t be able to get your cloud house to ground level until tomorrow; how about you spend the night? We have a guest room and I won’t take no for an answer.”

“I suppose it would be rude to decline such an offer from someone like yourself. Especially if I can’t reach my house.” He replied with a smirk at the last part. Stepping aside I let him enter the house before quietly showing him to the guest room. Opening the door I told him to make himself at home. After a few minutes showing him where the lower level bathroom was, I bid him goodnight and made my way upstairs. Quietly opening the bedroom door, I walked over to the bed and gently sat down on my side. Ignoring Thunderstreak’s snoring I laid down and rolled over to face towards her. Her side gently rose and fell with her breathing/snoring and her chest fur was ruffled from whatever she was dreaming about. Scooting closer to her I felt her fore hooves suddenly shoot out and grab me, my head being pressed against her soft fur. As she held me there I noticed her snoring had stopped and instead I heard her sniffle.

“Don’t you ever worry me like that again, James. I thought I’d lost you.” She said as her voice cracked. “If I lost you, I don’t know what I’d do.”

“Every thought and every dream I had since the other night has been about getting back to you.”

“I love you, James.” Thunderstreak said as she pulled me even closer than she already had.

“I love you too, honey." I replied as I wrapped my arms around her and felt my eyes start to water. "I love you too.”

30: Mistakes

~~~~~
10:03 Hours
May 3, 1987
1237 N. Main St.
~~~~~

I held the hockey stick with my left hand as I taped a can of hairspray to the end of it with my right hand. Next to me Austin had a wooden pole with a match taped to the end. Thunderstreak looked out the window at the wasp nest by the door. She turned around and sighed at us. “Are you sure you don’t want to call somepony to get rid of that? Or at least, you know, wait for a third stooge?” She asked with a tone of sarcasm.

“Hey, you sting my head; I burn down your house. That’s the Jones way.” I replied as I ripped the tape and stuck down the last little bit.

“Besides, John was busy.” Austin told her as he lit the match. We nodded to each other as I taped down the button on the hairspray and placed a dented army helmet on my head. We flung the door open as Luna joined Thunderstreak by the window. I followed Austin out and he suddenly shouted about his match going out. Inside, Luna sipped her coffee as we got stung by a swarm of angry wasps.

“You know what we have to do, right?” Thunderstreak asked as she stood next to Luna.

“Yeah. I’ll go get the video camera.”

~~~~~
12:30 Hours
May 3, 1987
Ponyville Air Force Base
~~~~~

“We lost an estimated two hundred fifty aircraft on the ground during the invasion of Canterlot. Of course we know fifteen pilots managed to get their planes here to Ponyville. The other thirty five planes of the fifty that managed to get in the air are unaccounted for. We’ve called every allied aerodrome and civilian airport within their range to check for them and we’ve had no luck. We’re listing them as lost in aerial combat.” Spitfire explained as she showed me the list of aircraft based in Canterlot. The ones that had been destroyed had their serial numbers written in red ink with the survivors written in black.

“And the Navy managed to destroy their research planes before their evacuation of the city?” I asked. Her white dress uniform seemed to glow from the light that streamed in through my office windows.

“They did. All classified information was destroyed to prevent its capture.” She replied as she adjusted her cap which she had tucked under her wing.

“Alright. Thank you Captain. You’re dismissed.” She snapped to attention and saluted before trotting out of my office. Looking back down at the paper of the lost aircraft, I sighed and my right hand made a fist as it sat on my desk. Slamming it against the wood in frustration I heard a knock from the doorway. Looking up at the door I saw Gilda standing in her Equestrian Air Force uniform. Her talons held a manila envelope with classified stamped on it in red ink. “Come in. And shut the door behind you please.” She stepped in and kicked the door shut with one of her paws.

“Sir, urgent intelligence for you.” Gilda said as she placed the envelope onto my desk. Opening the envelope, I reached in and grabbed the pictures from inside. I grabbed my glasses and put them on to get a better look at the pictures. In the first picture a plane could be seen parked on the ground, its swept back wings each had an engine. And each engine had no propeller to be seen. Flipping to the next one I saw a profile shot which showed off the plane’s shark-like shape. My hand shook as I reached up and removed my glasses.

“Get every member of the general staff and the princesses. If they question it, tell them it involves something that could cost us the war.”

~~~~~
14:00 Hours
May 3, 1987
Ponyville Town Hall
~~~~~

“Fillies, gentlecolts, and gentlemen; today at twelve thirty hours I received recon pictures of a new aircraft the Nazis have now put onto the aerial battlefield. This aircraft, if different variants are built, could affect the outcome of the war. We may have two F-14s in our arsenal; but the fuel reserves for them were located in Canterlot.” I said as I looked around at the ponies and few humans sitting around the conference table. The conference room was located on the second floor and outside Marine Corps pegasi stood guard by the windows. “Now, we only have piston aircraft. The Air Force’s best fighter? The P-51 Mustang. The Navy and Marines’ best fighter? The F4U Corsair. And the Army Air Corps doesn’t even have any frontline fighters. The aircraft that we may all now have to face,” I removed a fabric cover that was over a large display board next to me. “has been issued the military-wide codename of ‘Swallow’. This aircraft is the Messerschmitt ME-262.” I said as I pointed to the aircraft illustrated on the display. “It is equipped with two Junkers Jumo 004 B-1 turbojet engines, four 30mm cannons that can go through a B-17 like a hot knife through butter, and it can fly at altitudes up to thirty seven thousand feet. This is around two thousand feet higher than the Air Force’s B-17Gs. We’re facing a wonder weapon folks; and if it can be put on carriers then it won’t just be the Army and the Air Force who has to deal with this aircraft.”

“General, you say it can turn the tide of the war, but what would the effects actually be on the battlefield, for all branches, if this aircraft went into mass production?” A Marine Corps colonel asked from his seat halfway down the table.

“It can be used for interception, ground attack, and high speed recon missions. This plane will be the ultimate weapon against us. If we don’t manage to damage their production process then the tide of the war will be turned against us.”

“It wasn’t against us when they took our capitol?” A Navy commodore asked with a tone of annoyance.

“Commodore, if I may,” Gilda stood up from her seat and gently placed her cap on the table. “as someone who has flown the 262 in its testing phase, I can say that what planes you have that you think can take on the Swallow; will get shot to pieces. Your pilots will get slaughtered before they even know they’re under attack. The tactic they teach the pilots to use is a dive attack. Now, they’ve cured the problems of the controls freezing when the aircraft approaches Mach 1. There are even reports of a 262 going supersonic but those aren’t confirmed. And this means they can easily dive from above any Equestrian formations without concern about their planes killing them. This plane is going to slaughter your troops in the air and on the ground.”

“Well it should be easy considering General Jones is killing just as many in the air as the enemy!” An Army colonel shouted. Everyone looked at him before looking at me. My brain finally finished processing what he said and I slammed my fist on the table.

“What the fuck is that supposed to mean?!” I shouted at the colonel. He stood up and tossed a folder towards me. It landed halfway between us and slid to a stop in front of me. Picking it up I opened it up and flipped through the contents.

“James.” I looked up at Celestia who had a somewhat upset look on her face. “We’ve gotten reports from mechanics and pilots in almost every branch about planes being damaged even when not in combat. Wings collapsing during the most basic maneuvers, Corsairs ripping in half when they catch a wire, bombers having engines rip from their mountings during level flight. We believe it to be faults in the designs. The designs you drew up. As of yesterday I brought in a team of aeronautical engineers from earth to investigate the safety of the planes. We’ve got engineers from Grumman, Boeing, Douglas, and Lockheed out at Area 13 checking out the designs and making improvements. It also seems we’ll be needing jets now. But, due to the closeness you have to this case, I’m afraid I’m going to have to ask you to take a leave of absence until this all blows over.” I sat down and rested my head on my right hand. Nodding my head I sighed and looked up around the table.

“And what am I supposed to do until then?” I asked as my sights stopped on Celestia.

“Well, I’d recommend finding a hobby. Besides getting stung by wasps.” Luna suppressed a laugh at her sister’s comment. “Thunderstreak is only about three weeks from her due date. I’m sure she could use some help around the house.” I nodded my head again and stood up. I started walking towards the door but stopped behind the two four star Air Force generals. Placing a hand on their shoulders I looked down at them.

“Take good care of my Air Force, boys. I’ll be watching very closely from the sidelines.” They nodded and I walked out the door. Heading downstairs I gave a small nod to the receptionist and stepped outside. The warm spring air greeted me and I sighed again. Going down the steps I walked through town towards the elementary school. When I arrived I stood with the other parents who were waiting for school to let out and talked with some of them.

“So what do you think about them wanting to cut the amount of funding the elementary gets?” A mare in the group asked and there was a collective groan from the rest of us.

“The school is already using old textbooks. What’s the money going to now?” I asked.

“Well, I heard from Rose who heard from Aloe who heard from Thunderlane that they’re funneling that money to the high school hoofball team.” Rarity said which got even more groans from us.

“Can’t they raise their own money?” Button Mash’s mom Milano asked as I gently sat on the top rail of the fence that surrounded the school yard.

“If science club, soccer, volleyball, and even cheerleading have to raise their own money; why does hoofball get to just sit back and do nothing for their funding?” I asked the group and there were mummers of agreement. “I mean, when I was in school, our teams earned all the money they needed. They didn’t get it handed to them. Science club and FFE, if they have to work for their money then by Celestia so should the hoofball team.” Another round of agreement went through the group just before the sound of the bell ringing made us all look up to the door of the schoolhouse. A crowd of colts and fillies poured out of the school and into the yard. I saw Lancaster walking down the narrow path with the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Rumble. They all walked out the gate and over by me and Rarity as the other foals began to leave with their parents. As they stopped by us, Rarity and I both asked how their day had gone.

“Fine.” They all answered in unison.

“Nothing fun or exciting happen?” I asked them to which Rumble immediately got a devilish grin.

“I leaned that if you do this,” He leaned over and kissed Lancaster on the cheek which caused his coat to revert to its crystal state. “he does that.” Lancaster immediately blushed and his coat returned to the regular blue. Next to him the girls let out a giggle and I had to suppress a small laugh myself. And then I realized what just happened.

“Did you just kiss my son in front of me?” Rumble tensed up but Lancaster came to his defense.

“Dad, I’m nine years old. In some cultures I could be married by now. Besides, how old were you when you got your first kiss?” He asked as he looked up at me.

“That’s not important.” I replied.

“Oh yes it is.” Rarity said as we stopped in the road about halfway home. “I got my first kiss when I was ten.” She said as she put a hoof up to her chest. “Alright James, your turn to share.”

“I said it wasn’t important.”

“Is too.”

“Isn’t”

“Is too!” The Crusaders said in unison.

“Nineteen! Happy? I didn’t get kissed until I was nineteen.” I admitted and Rarity covered her mouth with her hoof. “So help me if any of you laugh I will skin you alive and turn you into shoes.” I threatened them as we started walking again. As we walked through the town center I saw a number of colts climbing on the B-17 that was parked next to town hall. After the completion of their tour of duty the crew of Ponyville Belle went on a war bonds tour of Equestria per the request of Princess Luna. Once the tour was completed the Air Force presented the bomber to the town of Ponyville. Now instead of war weary stallions it hosted the foals of town as their play area. Continuing on through the square we said goodbye to Rarity and Sweetie Belle who broke away towards Carousel Boutique.

“Hey dad?” I looked down at Lancaster who was looking up at me. “What’re we doing for dinner tonight?”

“Well that depends on whether or not your mother agrees to something.” I replied as we neared the house. Pulling my keys from my pocket I flipped through them and found the right one as we turned up the walkway for the house. Unlocking the door, I opened it and immediately removed my jacket. Hanging up my jacket and cap I made my way upstairs to the bedroom. Opening up the bedroom door I walked over and flopped face first onto the bed. Behind me the sound of hooves entering the room made me open my eyes.

“Long day?” Thunderstreak’s voice asked as she sat down on the other side of the bed.

“You have no idea. I’ve been ordered to take a leave of absence by the princesses. How does a vacation to Las Pegasus sound?” I asked as I turned my head to look at her.

“Why did they ask you to take a leave of absence?” She asked as she laid down next to me.

“The blueprints I drew up for the planes we use are shit. They brought in engineers to find all the faults with them. I’m pretty sure the Air Force is out of the war until they fix all my fuck ups.” I told her as I rolled over onto my side to fully face her.

“Well it’ll be nice to have you home more. And what was that thing earlier about Las Pegasus?”

“I was thinking, it may be awhile before I’m back from this leave. And while that trip on the Titan after the war is going to be our honeymoon; I was thinking that we could go on a family trip. Go see the sights, maybe see a show or two. I heard Blue Solo and Romantic Rhythm have a duo show out there at one of the casinos. Maybe we can go see them.” She smiled at the idea but then frowned a bit.

“How will we get there? There’s no civilian gas stations to fuel the car between here and there.”

“Just leave that to me.”

~~~~~
18:30 Hours
May 3, 1987
Ponyville Air Force Base
~~~~~

“Thanks for letting us borrow the Electra, Amelia.” I said as the kids finished loading up their bags into the silver airplane.

“Not a problem. I’m just glad you’re out of that camp. Can’t have my future stepson in a prison camp.” She replied as the setting sun caught the diamond ring on her left hand.

“How’d you get yourself, dad, and the plane out of Canterlot before the griffins captured the city?” I asked her as I looked back at the plane.

“We were actually on a trip to Manehattan when the invasion happened. As soon as your dad heard on the radio you were reported captured he immediately wanted to come to Ponyville.” Amelia said as we began to walk towards the plane.

“When did you put all the seats and windows back in?” I asked her as I eyed the windows lining the side of the plane.

“Oh, I had that done a few weeks ago. With the war going on I figured there’s not going to be much long distance flying. Besides, it was designed for times like this. Your father and I were actually planning on a trip out west ourselves. Maybe we’ll stop over in Las Pegasus and see Sabre’s show.”

“What show? He never told us about any show.” I told her as we stopped next to the door of the Electra.

“Apparently he’s got some sort of big dinner show type thing going on at one of the casinos.” She said as I climbed up the small metal steps by the door. Giving a small ‘hmm’ of acknowledgment I smiled at her and stepped into the plane. I shut the door and heard her grab the steps. As I walked hunched over towards the cockpit I stopped by the entrance to the cockpit and turned around.

“Your families know you’re coming with us right?” I asked the Crusaders and Rumble who all were strapped into their own seats. They nodded their heads and I turned around again. Climbing into the cockpit I sat down in the left seat and buckled the seatbelt. Sliding the side window open I felt the evening breeze dance into the cockpit as I went through the preflight checklist. After making certain that everything was as it should be I stuck my hand out the window and made a twirling motion with my index finger. Flipping the magnetos to both for the left engine I hit the starter and the propeller began to spin. Pulling my hand back inside the plane, I watched the propeller spin before the engine finally sputtered, coughed, and then roared to life. Looking over at the engine’s tachometer I waited until it reached an acceptable point before repeating the process with the right engine. As soon as both engines were running I signaled for Amelia to remove the wooden chocks under the left main gear. She ran over and under the wing before appearing a few moments later with the chocks tucked under her left arm. With a wave she bid us farewell and I waved with my left hand while nudging the throttles forward with my right. Looking forward out the front window I taxied the plane out to the runway. Clipping on my throat mic, I called the tower before slipping on the headset.

“November Romeo One Six Zero Two Zero, you are cleared for departure to Las Pegasus. You’re currently the only mechanical air traffic in Equestria. Should be easy flying.” The single controller in the tower said. I eased the plane onto the runway from the taxiway and lined up with the far end. Lowering the flaps I took a deep breath and was about to start moving the throttles forward when something moving in the cockpit doorway caught my attention. Turning my head I saw Lancaster standing next to me.

“Hey kiddo. Wanna sit up here with me?” He climbed into the right seat and strapped himself in. Looking back out the window I pushed the throttles forward and continued to glance between the window and the airspeed indicator. The tail of the plane rose and I no longer had to stretch my neck to see ahead. Once the airspeed reached 130 mph I pulled back on the wheel and the plane began to rise from the runway. As we climbed out of Ponyville I leveled off at three hundred feet and raised the flaps and gear. Banking right to a west heading I rocked the wings as we flew over Harts Fire’s now grounded cloud house. Flying over Sweet Apple Acres I dropped altitude and came in low over the farm house. As we flew over I had to pull up early to avoid hitting the chimney with the left wing and I looked back in the cabin to see the kids all looking outside while Thunderstreak had her muzzle in an airsickness bag. Looking back out the front window I put the plane into a climb and watched the altimeter start climbing up towards eight thousand feet.

~~~~~
23:05 Hours
May 3, 1987
Las Pegasus Airfield
~~~~~

As I carried the last of the kids to one of the carriages that were waiting for us; I looked around at the bright lights of the city. Looking back towards the carriage ahead of me I saw the other four foals asleep. Typhoon and Charger both sat on one side while I placed Sweetie Belle onto the bench with the others. I quietly shut the door and made my way up to the carriage for Thunderstreak and I. Climbing in, I shut the door and sat down next to Thunderstreak.

“Thank you for the trip, sweetie.” She said as she laid her head on my shoulder. “But, where are we going to be going to stay?”

“Well, Sabre apparently has a show out here. He lived with you for seventeen years so I think it’s time he played host for you. Especially since he’s one of the biggest stars in Applewood.” I replied as I rested my head on top of hers.

~~~~~
23:37 Hours
May 3, 1987
Moondust Casino Royal Suite
~~~~~

The door of the suite swung open to reveal a very tired Sabre.

“Fucking tartarus guys. It’s almost midnight. Dad, I thought you’d be in Ponyville. Not that it’s not pleasant to see you; you guys are always in my heart.”

“Yeah, well; I’m here, I’m there, I’m fucking everywhere. I’m the eggman.” I said as we started to make our way inside.

“You all come to bother me in a different time zone?” He asked as the door swung shut behind the last of us. We immediately tossed our bags down to claim where we would be sleeping and no one dared to take the couch before Thunderstreak could lay claim to it. Laying down on the wooden floor I removed my smoking jacket and rolled it up to make a pillow. Bidding goodnight to everyone I turned onto my side and quickly fell asleep.

~~~~~
07:13 Hours
May 4, 1987
Moondust Casino Royal Suite
~~~~~

I flipped the pancakes onto plates with a spatula before moving the pan and spatula to the sink. Turning around I grabbed the plates and passed them around to everyone in the kitchen and the dining room. Taking my own plate to the corner of the dining room I stood and grabbed the pancake on top. I took a bite before noticing the sound off hooves in the hallway. Looking towards the doorway I saw Sabre making his way towards the table. He sat down with a huff and was breathing heavily as he leaned back in his seat.

“I swear, everything I do wears me out nowadays. I need to lay off those peanut butter and banana sandwiches.” Sabre said as he continued to try and catch his breath.

“I told you those things were addicting.” I said just before I took another bite of my food.

“Honey, you need to go to a doctor. You’re worn out just from getting out of bed.” Brush Stroke said as she placed her hoof on his.

“I’m fine, Brushy. I just need to cut back on the junk food.” He replied as he leaned forward and grabbed a pancake off his plate. “You guys coming to my show tonight?”

“Yeah. We figured we’d go see the sights today too. You want to come with?” Thunderstreak asked Sabre who had half a pancake crammed in his mouth. He shook his head and Brush Stroke looked over at Thunderstreak.

“Sabre actually has to meet with the casino owners today. I’d be happy to join you though. I need to look for some stuff for our nursery.” Brush Stroke replied and they both looked down at their stomachs. “Girl’s day?”

“Absolutely.”

~~~~~
18:27 Hours
May 4, 1987
Las Pegasus Police Department
~~~~~

“I look away for not even one minute and you five manage slip away and cause more chaos than Discord.” I told the kids as we walked down the front steps of the police station. “How did you even manage to get onto the casino floor? Not to mention play any of the games? I mean, the blackjack dealer should’ve known from the lack of cutie marks that you all were underage! And then the aquarium. You literally blew up a one hundred thousand bit aquarium.”

“It was the only place big enough to demonstrate the experiment.” Lancaster explained as we turned down the sidewalk back towards the Moondust.

“You can’t just throw a brick of sodium into a gigantic fish tank.” I told him while the others just walked along looking guilty. “And another thing, Scootaloo, you don’t peep on the showmares. Applebloom, if you see a bunch of mares going in a place called the Adam’s Apple, it doesn’t mean there’s apples involved. Sweetie Belle, you actually didn’t do anything really serious so you’re fine. Same with you Rumble.”

“One question though.” Applebloom said as we entered the lobby of the Moondust. “Why were those mares all throwing money at those stallions?”

~~~~~
19:10 Hours
May 4, 1987
Moondust Casino Restaurant
~~~~~

Thunderstreak and I walked around backstage looking for Sabre. As we looked I felt a small smack against my leg and I looked forward to see Brush Stroke waving at us. We gave her a smile as we approached her and we followed her into a dressing room. At a vanity Sabre sat in his black suit looking like it was brand new.

“Look at my baby boy!” Thunderstreak exclaimed as she rushed over and wrapped her hooves around Sabre. He seemed barely able to lift his forelegs to hug her back and I looked over at Brush Stroke with worry. She had the same concerned look in her eyes but like me she kept quiet. “You look so grown up.” Thunderstreak said as she pulled away. He smiled to her and I finally noticed his eyes. The once vibrant, blue eyes now looked exhausted and bleak. He offered us a smile that seemed to say he thought he was doing better than he was.

“I’m glad you guys are here. This’ll be the first show of mine you’ve seen won’t it?” He asked as he looked between Thunderstreak and I.

“Besides you and Brush Stroke’s movie; yeah this’ll be our first show.” I said as I stepped forward to give him a hug. I gently wrapped my arms around him and I felt him do the same before I started to pull away. “So how you feeling?” I asked him as I stepped back.

“Tired. Got a little nap in after my meeting. But I should be good for the show.” Sabre stated as he picked up a glass of water. He took a drink and then gently set the glass back on the vanity top. “You guys probably ought to get back to your table. If what I heard about the aquarium at the Sunrise is true, there might be something destroyed out there.” We nodded and walked out into the hallway where Thunderstreak looked up at me.

“What happened at the Sunrise?”

“Nothing of significance. It’s better not to ask questions.” I told her as we entered the restaurant through a side door. At the table the kids were all sitting talking with each other, much to my relief. At a nearby table Charger sat in his dress blues as Typhoon talked about something I couldn’t make out from a distance. Sitting down at our table I loosened my tie a bit and undid the top button of my white dress shirt. A waiter brought out the night’s meal and a few minutes later the lights dimmed and a spotlight shone on the side of the stage. Sabre appeared and made his way to the center of the stage. He smiled as the crowd applauded and he chuckled as he picked up the microphone. As he gripped it in his magic he began to walk up to the edge of the stage.

“Fillies and gentlecolts, I’d like to thank you all for coming out here tonight. I’m gonna try to do the songs you want to hear. Now without further ado.” The band began to play a song I knew well and Sabre let the intro drag out longer than normal before he began to actually sing.

“Somewhere-beyond the sea
Somewhere waiting for me
My lover stands on golden sands
And watches the ships that go sailing

Somewhere-beyond the sea
She’s there watching for me
If I could fly like birds on high
Then straight to her arms
I’d go sailing

It’s far beyond the stars
It’s near beyond the moon
I know beyond a doubt
My heart will lead me there soon

We’ll meet-beyond the shore
We’ll kiss just as before
Happy we’ll be beyond the sea
And never again I’ll go sailing”

The band played a bit and Sabre stepped down off the stage. He walked over to our table and grabbed Brush Stroke’s hoof as the music turned into something one could slow dance to. They danced their way around the table before he kissed her hoof and made his way back up onto the stage.

“I know-beyond a doubt
My heart will meet me there soon
We’ll meet; I know we’ll meet, beyond the shore
We’ll kiss just as before
Happy we’ll be beyond the sea
And never again I’ll go sailing

No more sailing
So long sailing
Bye, bye sailing
No more aqua
Bye, bye H2O”

The band finished the song and the crowd, everyone at our table included, applauded him.

“Thank you. Thank you very much” Sabre said as he attempted to catch his breath. I immediately felt something was wrong and looked over at Thunderstreak. She had a concerned look too when we both looked back to Sabre. He suddenly let out a deep breath and then collapsed.

~~~~~
22:00 Hours
May 4, 1987
Las Pegasus General Hospital
~~~~~

I paced back and forth as hospital security attempted to keep reporters out. The white walls of the waiting room glowed from the lights on the ceiling and I looked at my watch to check the time.

“James, when he’s awake and alert they’ll let us know.” Thunderstreak said as I started pacing again. Just as I was about to turn on my heel and start back the other way the door opened and a light blue unicorn stallion stepped through. His white coat flapped a little with each step he took and I took a step towards him.

“Mister and Missus Jones?” He asked as he put a note pad into his coat pocket.

“Yes?” We replied in unison and he singled us out from the rest of our group.

“Sabre is awake and he should be fine but there is something I think you should know.” We both sat down and he teleported a clipboard into the room that he then began looking over. “I’m afraid his red blood cells aren’t absorbing as much oxygen as they should be. It’s a genetic disease and often times the illness remains dormant. Some carriers can go their entire lives without showing any symptoms of the disease. But usually it emerges itself after an injury and according to medical records he broke his leg while in the service. I feel this is the most likely thing to have brought on the symptoms. Now, I’m afraid he’ll have to use oxygen most of the time. That also includes when he sleeps because the slowed breathing reduces the already low levels of oxygen in his system. He should be fine for his nightly performances as long as he’s on oxygen immediately before and after the show. He should also avoid most physical activities. Now, if you’d like you all can go back to see him but only two at a time.”

Thunderstreak and I stood up and walked out of the waiting room. We made our way down the white hallway and found the room Sabre was in. I opened the door and saw Brush Stroke sitting next to the bed, her hoof holding Sabre’s as he looked at the flowers that had already been sent to him. We made our way in and stopped next to the bed.

“How you feeling kid?” I asked as I kneeled down next to him.

“Tired. Very tired. Who sent the flowers?” He asked through the clear oxygen mask.

“Uh,” I leaned over and looked at the attached card. “Soprano Note.”

“Is he the one down at the Starlight?”

“I think so.” I replied as I looked at something else by the bed. “And Blue Solo sent you a bottle of bourbon.”

“If the hospital food is as bad as all the stories say, I may be surviving off that bourbon.” He said with a chuckle. I stood up and patted his hoof before stepping out into the hallway to give Thunderstreak her time with Sabre. Shutting the door behind me I leaned against the wall and slowly slid down it to sit on the floor. Tilting my head back to rest it against the wall, I sighed and closed my eyes.

“Sir, is everything alright?” A female voice asked and I opened my eyes and looked over to my left. Next to me stood a nurse with a white coat and green eyes who was looking at me with some worry.

“Yeah. Just-do you have any kids?”

“Oh yeah. Twin boys.” She replied with a smile as she sat down next to me.

“How old?”

“Ten. You have any kids, sir?”

“Three plus twins on the way.” I told her with a small smile. “One of my boys is in that room.” I said as my smile dropped and I pointed a thumb to the door next to me. “I knew I should’ve told him to go to the doctor’s sooner but I thought ‘it’s just him eating junk food’. I should’ve said something. I noticed him breathing kind of heavy for months when he’d visit but I still just thought it was from all the junk food. I’m a horrible father.”

“Hey now, don’t you say that. You love your son right?” She asked me as I leaned my head back again.

“Of course.”

“And you’d do anything for him?”

“Absolutely.”

“Then you’re a good father. Every parent makes mistakes. Mine usually involve letting my boys have sweets but we all make big mistakes. That’s usually how you end up with more kids.” She said with a smile and a chuckle. “Well, I probably ought to get back to my rounds.” She stood and stretched her legs before looking back down at me. “Remember, every parent makes mistakes. Don’t beat yourself up over one mistake. You do that and you’ll make more mistakes because of it.” She walked down the hallway and I thought about what she’d said. As I watched her walking away I heard the door open and I turned to see Thunderstreak walk out with Brush Stroke behind her.

“I’m going to take Brush Stroke back to the suite. Will you keep an eye on the kids until I get back?” Thunderstreak asked me and I simply nodded my head in response. Slowly standing up I began my way to the waiting room to escort the kids back to see Sabre.

~~~~~
00:05 Hours
May 5, 1987
Las Pegasus Airfield
~~~~~

I ran my fingertips along the aluminum skin of the Electra. With the end of every panel I felt the rivets slide under my fingers and I smiled at the shine that the reflection of the moon made on the skin of the plane.

“I thought I might find you here.” A tomboyish sounding voice said behind me. I turned around to see Rainbow Dash perched on the wing of the Electra.

“Hey Dash. What’re you doing all the way out here?” I replied as I walked over and climbed up onto the wing to join her.

“I actually need to talk to you about something serious.” Dash answered as I laid down next to her so my view was up to the stars.

“Alright. Shoot.”

“I’m pregnant.”

“Yeah, and I’m the President of the United States.” I replied with a laugh at her statement. “For real Dash, what’d you want to talk to me about?”

“James, I’m serious. The group’s chief medical officer sent me home. I’m pregnant.” I looked over at her and saw she truly was serious.

“Dear God. You really are aren’t you? Well, congrats. I never took you for the motherly type.”

“That’s the thing, James. I’m not the motherly type. Moms don’t become famous fighter pilots or stunt fliers. Moms can’t do fun things like go to Wonderbolts shows or go on weekend trips to Las Pegasus.”

“Plus with you being pregnant you can say goodbye to cider this fall.” I said as I looked back up at the stars. There was the thud of Dash smacking her face against the plane’s skin and she let out a loud groan.

“You just had to mention that didn’t you?” She said with a whine as she flopped over onto the wing.

“Yeah. But think, if you have a filly, you can make her a little Rainbow Dash Junior. Tell her all about how her mom was one of the first mares to fly in combat and what all those medals on your old uniform are. In fact, I probably shouldn’t tell you this, but the royal sisters are filling out the papers to present you the Medal of Valor for the first mission to Gryphus and for helping in Operation Doolittle. You’ll be Equestria’s most highly decorated female service member in history.” I told her as I rolled over onto my side to face her. She looked over at me in shock from what I said.

“The Medal of Valor?”

“Yep. You’ll be the first mare to receive it. Not even Captain Spitfire has been awarded the Medal of Valor. Closest she’s got is the Navy Star.”

“Wow.” Dash said as she looked up at the stars.

“Wanna say you don’t have potential to be a Wonderbolt now? I think if you meet the right stallion you could pull off being the most awesome mom ever and being one of the best stunt pilots in the world.”

“You know,” She rolled over and looked at me. “you’re right. I could totally do that. But there’s a problem. I don’t know many good stallions.”

“Well, what about Thunderlane? He seems like a nice guy. Plus he’s an instructor right there in Ponyville.”

“I suppose. He does seem like he could be a cool guy.” Dash answered as she rolled back over.

“And just because they’ve grounded you, it doesn’t mean you can’t fly in civilian life. In fact, you can start right now. Climb in.” I jumped up and opened the hatch in the roof of the cockpit. Climbing in, I flopped down onto the pilot’s seat and looked out the window at for Dash. A thump next to me made me turn to see Rainbow Dash in the right seat. I reached up and shut the hatch and began running her through the preflight check. Once the engines were running smoothly I let Dash taxi the Electra out to the runway. At night the Las Pegasus airport switched over to uncontrolled airspace as very few planes flew in or out after dark. I slid my headset on and clipped on the throat mic. Reaching down by her seat I grabbed Dash’s headset and throat mic for her. I gave them to her and clicked my microphone on. “November Romeo One Six Zero Two Zero is taking off from runway 1-8.”

“Can you hear me?” Dash asked over the radio.

“Yeah. You hear me?”

“Yep. So where are we gonna go?” She asked as we turned onto the runway.

“Don’t know. Maybe go out to the salt flats north of here. How far along are you?”

“Well the medical officer said it couldn’t have happened more than two weeks ago. Why?”

“I’ve got some cognac and champaign in the back. Maybe we should toast your decoration and the future Rainbow Dash Junior.” I said as I pushed the throttles forward while she grabbed ahold of the control wheel.

“No drinking remember?”

“You’re only a couple weeks along. I don’t think it’s gonna affect the kid if you have a drink or two now. Besides, what’s the worst that could happen?”

~~~~~
08:15 Hours
May 5, 1987
Great Equestrian Salt Flats
174 Miles North of Las Pegasus
~~~~~

My mind slowly began to wake up and I kept my eyes closed yet the red glow of my eyelids still hurt. My head was pounding as I opened my eyes to see the sky and the sun rising from the east. I groaned as I closed my eyes and rolled over. I wrapped my arm around something furry and smiled slightly to myself as I felt the feathered wings of a pegasus against my chest. And then I remembered where I was. My eyes shot open and I saw my arm around Rainbow Dash. Removing my arm I tried to get back and away from her but began flailing as I fell off the trailing edge of the wing. The thud of me landing on the ground awoke the pegasus who slowly and groggily crawled to the back of the wing.

“What’s going on back-“ She froze and her eyes went wide as she looked at me.

“Uh, good morning?” I said as I looked back up at her.

“James, I think we did the nasty.”

“What makes you say that?” I asked. I had already assumed what her answer was but what she said next surprised me in that I hadn’t noticed it before.

“Well, number one is that you’re naked.” I looked down at myself and immediately covered myself with my hands and my mind began running through what to do. “And number two is that we’re both covered in dried sweat.”

“Alright, where are my clothes?” I asked as my mind’s priority went from covering myself to get dressed and make a plan. Getting up I looked on top of the wing and then under it. As I continued to walk around in search of my clothes I heard a snickering from the wing. Turning to look at Dash I saw her looking at me.

“I was satisfied by that?!” She began rolling back and forth on the wing while holding her stomach with laughter.

“Fuck you, Dash!” I shouted as I found my clothes strewn under the nose of the plane.

“You did, remember? And going by the smudges and white spots on the wing I’d say we had one hell of a time.” She said as I put my underwear on.

“Dash, this is serious! I’m a married man who just slept with another mare! Do you know what would happen if all this got out?” I asked as I slid my slacks on.

“Not really.”

“Number one, I’d probably get a divorce and lose everything I care about. Number two, I’d likely end up surrendering my command out of shame. Number three, the princesses would likely not submit the paperwork for your Medal of Valor.” Dash’s face suddenly got very serious at that and she started to realize the gravity of the situation. “And finally, I’d forever be known as the most famous guy who fucked Rainbow Dash.” Buttoning up my shirt I walked over to the main door of the plane and climbed in before sticking my head out and looking at Dash. “Get in! Come on! I think I know somebody who can help us cover this up.” Walking forward to the cockpit I flopped down in the pilot’s seat and the main door slammed in the back.

“Where’re we going? We can’t exactly go back to Las Pegasus like we are.” Rainbow Dash asked as she made her way forward.

“Area 13. I know some guys out there who can keep a secret.”

31: Gains and Losses

~~~~~
9:30 Hours
May 5, 1987
Area 13
~~~~~

I paced back and forth as a cleaning crew finished polishing the bare metal of the wing. From his seat to my right I could see Chris with his arms crossed and his eyes followed me like a hawk’s.

“I’m surprised at you James. I really, truly am.”

“Can it, Chris. I was drunk.” I said as I turned on my heel to go back the other way.

“James, people tend to do what they secretly want to when they’re drunk. Or apparently who they want. Now look, I’m willing to hide this but I’m not happy about it. For god’s sake James, your wife is pregnant! And then you did this. I can’t believe you.”

“Just shut up already! Jesus H. fucking Christ! I made one mistake, alright?!” I sat down in a chair by the plane and ran a hand through my hair before looking down at the concrete floor. “One very big mistake and I would give anything to undo what I did. I need no further punishment than having to live with the knowledge of what I did. Because what I did will haunt me for as long as I live. I don’t need your help to remind me of how horrible I am.”

“What if you told her?” A female voice said and I looked around for its source. Around me were only stallions and Chris.

“Who said that?” I stood and looked around, Chris looking at me like I had gone mad.

“I did.” The voice said again and I spun around again. Still, I didn’t see the mare who spoke. “Oh, silly me. I forgot to mention, I’m in your head.”

“Then get out of my head!”

“James, what the hell is going on?” Chris asked as he stood up from his seat.

“Please calm down. It makes it harder to make the connection.” The voice said. “My name is Mind Reader. I’m here at the base. Can you bring me a book or something? It’s pretty boring in this room. Oh and just think what you want to say. Ponies are looking at you funny.” I looked around and everyone in the hangar was staring at me like I had lost my mind.

“Alright, so what was it you wanted?”

“Just a book or two if you’d please.”

“Where are you?” I asked her as I started walking outside.

“They set me up with a room here on the base but I can’t seem to get the door open. Can you maybe unlock it for me?”

“They locked you in a room?”

“It’s actually quite nice. And the guard is really chatty but his thoughts are really perverted.”

“Heh, what can I say? Every guy is the same.” I replied as I entered the main building. The guards in the corridor snapped to attention and saluted as I walked past. I opened the door to my office that had been built at the base and went over to the desk. Opening the top left drawer I retrieved the universal key that sat under a pile of papers and walked back out into the hallway. “What does the guard look like?”

“Oh, he’s got a red coat with a shaggy blue mane. And he really likes garlic bread. Just follow the smell of garlic.” I smiled a bit to myself as I began walking towards the holding rooms. After a few minutes I entered the hallway where the long term holding rooms were. A single soldier was in the hallway and he was sitting directly in front of a door. I approached him and I saw he held a Playcolt magazine in his hooves.

“Sergeant.” He looked up and snapped to attention, tossing the magazine aside when he did. “I demand you open this door immediately.”

“Yes, sir.” He replied with a salute and he turned around to face the door. He grabbed a key from his pocket and placed it in the lock. The stallion turned the key and then pulled on the door. Looking inside the room I saw a smiling pegasus mare. Her coat was a green color that resembled the sea and her mane was white like snow.

“Mind Reader?”

“That’s me.” She replied as I waved for her to follow me. I lead her through the hallways of the building and I would occasionally glance over my shoulder at her. “So where are we going?”

“Well, you said you wanted a book.” I answered as I threw open the double doors of the base library and stepped inside. Waving my hand at the books that lined the shelves I smiled at her as she stepped inside. “Welcome to the library of Area 13. Banned, human, and any other type of book you can possibly imagine. All under one roof. Books not even in the Royal Library can be found here.” I told her as I began to stroll through the library that was as long as a hoofball field and as wide as it was long. Looking up at the signs along the rows of shelves I began to read them off. “You’ve got your choice of Equestrian, human, Gallopfreyan , griffin; just about everything you could ever want. Books on everything that is, was, and ever will be. Where do you want to start?”

“Human.” She replied as she turned down the aisle of shelves that were stacked top to bottom with books. As she grabbed a book of a shelf I turned down an aisle that only had a few books in it.

“Where’re all the books at?” I asked myself as I slowly walked through the aisle.

“Destroyed.” A voice replied and I turned to look at the stallion who had answered me. “They all burned with their libraries. These were the few that survived. The knowledge of a lost race is contained within the pages of these books.” The red stallion said as he picked one up in his hoof. He looked at it before setting it back down; the sleeve of his black leather jacket sliding down almost to his hoof when he placed his hoof on the floor. “The writers of all these books are dead. I knew one of the authors on this shelf. He’s long gone now.” I looked up at the sign above the aisle; Gallopfrey. “I’m the Doctor by the way.” He said as he extended a hoof. I shook it and flipped through my mental rolodex looking for where I’d heard that name before. And then I found it.

“I know who you are Doctor.” I said and he simply raised his eyebrows at me. “You’re the stallion who leaves only destruction in his wake. You would make a very good human.” He let his face go neutral as I picked up one of the books. “The last of the Time-Lords. The stallion who hates war but can get entire armies to turn and run at the mere mention of his name. You and I have some similarities Doctor. I never asked for this war. But I serve because I feel it’s my duty to protect those I love. Those who I would lay down my life for without question. Tell me, do you have a family Doctor?” I set the book down after looking it over and turned my head to look at the stallion.

“I did.”

“So you know where I’m coming from when I say I must fight?”

“Yes. I suppose I do.” He replied as he looked over at the few books left from his race. We stood silent for a few moments before a thought struck me.

“Doctor, can you do a favor for me?”

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
Las Pegasus
~~~~~

Lancaster sat on the couch in the living room of the suite with the crusaders and Rumble, their attention focused on the black and white TV in front of them. As they sat watching an older stallion walk around a control console in a room, a noise made Lancaster’s ears perk up and he turned to look towards the hallway. There in the entryway to the hall stood a red stallion in a black leather coat. “Don’t tell me you’re watching that old one. Those adventures were all so boring.” The stallion said.

“Who are you?”

“Me? I’m the Doctor.” He replied. The kids immediately launched themselves off the couch and galloped down the hall past the Doctor.

~~~~~
14:20 Hours
May 5, 1987
Las Pegasus General Hospital
~~~~~

I held Sabre’s hoof with my hand and looked down at the floor in shame after telling him what had happened. Steeling my nerves, I looked up at Sabre. He had an eyebrow raised at me as though he had no idea what I was ashamed of.

“Am I supposed to say something?” He asked me and I looked at him in shock.

“I slept with another mare. It’s completely wrong!” I exclaimed as I adjusted myself in my chair. He let out an amused laugh and my confusion increased even more.

“Nine months on this planet and you still haven’t learned much. James, it’s not uncommon for married couples to have other partners in their relationship. There was nothing wrong with what you did. Just tell mom what happened and she’ll understand. Trust me, she had two coltfriends at once back in Manehattan. She won’t be fazed by this.” Sabre told me as he patted my hand with his hoof. I nodded in understanding and smiled to him. “And if you want, I get out of here tomorrow. I can help you tell her then if you’re still feeling bad about it.”

“Thanks, Sabre. But I think I can do it on my own now.”

~~~~~
22:13 Hours
May 5, 1987
Las Pegasus Airfield
~~~~~

I sat on the wing of the Electra and looked up at the stars as Thunderstreak wrapped her wing around my back. The cold desert air made me shiver and she pulled me closer with her wing and I began to feel as though I should just stay quiet. But I thought about what Sabre had said and decided to just go forward with it. “Thunderstreak, I have something to tell you.”

“You slept with Rainbow Dash?” She asked as she set her head on my shoulder. I immediately looked at her in shock and she turned her head to stare back at me. “What? I’m not an idiot James. Besides, I know I’m kind of moody sometimes and I certainly haven’t felt like doing any of that in weeks. I know how guys are when it comes to that. If they can’t get it at home they’ll get it somewhere else. I’m just happy it was with Dash and not some bimbo off a street corner.” She looked back up at the stars and I leaned my head on top of hers.

“While I know it’s not uncommon, I want you to know that I’m never doing that again.” I told her while looking at the stars. We sat there on the wing for what felt like hours but were likely minutes when the drone of an airplane made me look around in surprise. “I thought we were the only plane flying right now?” I questioned aloud as I finally saw blue formation lights in the distance. As the plane got closer to the airport I could see the blue exhaust flames from three engines. “B-17.” I said to myself as the plane lined up for approach. Hopping off the wing I noticed a small plane next to the bomber. As I slowly walked towards the runway I could hear the engines of the bomber staining to keep it in the air. Suddenly two red flairs arced out of the tail of the bomber and I turned to look at Thunderstreak.

“Get to the terminal and call for some ambulances!” I shouted as I took off running for the runway. The bomber cut its engines just before touchdown and the tires let out a squeal as they made contact with the runway. Over head the fighter plane circled around before landing, its silhouette barely visible in the night. As I got closer to the bomber I saw its rudder was almost completely shot off and the fuselage resembled Swiss cheese from the amount of bullet holes in it. The bomber’s engines shutdown as it turned off the runway onto the grass. It rolled to a stop just before I reached it and up close I noticed the nosecone was blown open and the tail gun position was splattered with blood. The nose hatch swung open and five men dropped down to the ground. “How many wounded you boys have onboard?” I asked them as I approached them.

“At least two plus one casualty.” One of them replied as the man I assumed was the pilot sat down with his back against the left main gear. Looking towards the main gate for the ramp I finally saw ambulances coming to help.

“Well gentlemen, you did your duty and as the general of the air force, let me be the first to welcome you to Las Pegasus. We’re gonna get your boys help but there’s some things you probably need to know first.” I told them as I produced a small flask from the inside pocket of my smoking jacket. Handing it to one of the men with pilot’s wings, he took a quick nip of it before passing it to another member of the crew. The small fighter taxied up next to the bomber and shut down its engine. Looking over at the fighter I was amazed to see a swastika on the fin and a Balkan cross on the body. The canopy flipped open and a pilot hopped out and walked around his plane towards us. The bomber crew saw this and they all looked ready to fight as the ambulances pulled up to the tail of the B-17. Stepping in front of the crew I turned to face the fighter pilot who stopped in front of us. He clicked his heels and snapped to a salute for the American airmen. Looking behind me I saw them looking at each other in confusion. I turned around and returned the salute from the Luftwaffe flier. He broke the salute and extended his right hand towards the crew and I. The crew again looked around at each other in confusion just before shouting pierced the darkness. I turned and ran towards the tail of the bomber as one of the gunners shouted of monsters in the plane.

Stopping next to the tail door I saw the paramedics backing away and I climbed in to the waist. “Boys, I need you all to stay calm and listen to me.” I kneeled next to a gunner who was cradling one of the injured crew. “Those are medics out there who are trying to help you. I know they may be monsters to you but believe me when I say that they are not going to hurt you. You have my word as a general and a gentleman. Now let the medics take care of them boys.” He nodded and I stepped back to wave the medics in. Jumping out of the plane and out of the medics’ way I walked towards the crew who was now standing under the wing in shock. Calling over a unicorn who was one of the ambulance drivers, I asked him if he knew a translation spell.

“Of course sir.” His horn began to develop a white glow as I pointed to the German pilot under the nose of the bomber. The unicorn cast the spell and the pilot shuddered as he felt the unicorn’s magic begin to take effect on him. The unicorn’s horn ceased to glow and he turned to walk away. I walked over to the pilot and tapped him on the shoulder. He turned towards me with a small smile that showed friendliness but exhaustion at the same time.

“Can you understand me?” I asked him as I stuffed my hands into my pockets.

“Of course. Your German is very good for an American.” He replied.

“Actually you’re speaking English through the help of a translation spell.” I told him before I raised my eyebrows. “Wait, how did you know I’m American?”

“It was day and then suddenly the middle of the night. I’ve heard about your comic books. If anyone could do that it’d be the Americans.” He said as he gave a small wave of his hand as though it obvious.

“Alright. Oh, and I don’t believe we’ve properly introduced ourselves. I’m James Jones.” I said while extending my hand to him. He grabbed it and shook it.

“Stigler; Franz Stigler.”

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
May 6, 1987
Area 13
Interrogation Room 4
~~~~~

The shot glass clinked on the metal table as I set it down as well as a bottle of whiskey. Sitting down in a metal chair, I poured a shot of whiskey and slid it across to the B-17 pilot. “Standard procedure. Loosen up your tongue a bit.” He downed the shot and I poured another one with a grin. “No one’s counting here.” He gave a small smile and downed the second shot before setting the glass aside. I unbuttoned my khaki uniform jacket, which I wore to assure them I was somewhat like them, and slipped it off. Setting it on the back of my chair, I pulled out a pen from my shirt pocket and opened up the notepad on the table. “Now,” I unscrewed the cap and lowered the pen towards the paper “let’s start with your name and rank.”

“Second Lieutenant Charlie Brown.” I wrote down what he said and looked back up at him.

“Your position on your aircraft?”

“Captain.”

“You have been briefed on your location; yes or no?”

“Yes.”

“Good. Now, the question that’s been on my mind, what’s with the German pilot?” I asked as I put the cap on the pen. “This part is all off the record.”

“Well,” He paused and contemplated it for a moment “he seemed to have escorted us out of Germany.” I raised my eyebrows and he looked at me just as surprised as I was. “I know. Sounds crazy to me too.”

“That was real Eddy Rickenbacker of him to lead a crippled enemy plane out of his own turf. Not the first time I’ve heard of a fighter pilot doing that though. I went through something kind of similar a few months back but it was two defectors on my wings.” I poured myself a shot in the same glass I’d given Charlie and downed it in one quick go. “Now Charlie,” Setting the glass aside I made sure to lean forward and look him in the eye “your two wounded crewmen are going to make it.” He breathed a sigh of relief and relaxed a little bit. “But I’m going to make you a proposition. I need men who are willing to not only serve this country but to also train others who want to defend it. I was hoping that you and your crew would agree to become instructors for the B-17.”

“Hold on now.” Charlie replied as he leaned forward again, now our faces were only about a foot apart and he had a serious look in his eyes. “I volunteered to serve the United States. Not another country and certainly not one filled with mythical creatures.” At hearing this I reached into my left pocket and pulled out my wallet. Opening it up for him to see, I pointed to the picture in the middle of it.

“You see these kids here?” I asked him as I continued to point at the family picture. “These are my kids and we’re expecting two more. Kids are kids no matter the species. I know you didn’t sign up to defend this country and you can say no to my offer, but before you turn me down I want you to think about this. My youngest boy’s childhood memories are going to be filled with the sound of air raid sirens. The only way I can keep more of those memories from being made is if we can knock out the enemy’s ability to make war materials. I’m not asking you for this as a general; I’m asking as a man who cares for his children.” He sat for a moment before giving a small nod.

“I’ll do it. You’ll have to convince the rest of my crew though.” I smiled at his answer and nodded in satisfaction.

“Thank you Charlie. There’ll be a promotion in this for you. I can guarantee it. Someone else will be along to get more information for your file. Now, if you’ll excuse me, it’s Mister Stigler’s turn to answer some questions.”

~~~~~
Twenty Minutes Later
Interrogation Room 3
~~~~~

I slid the full shot glass across the table to Franz who was dressed in his blue Luftwaffe dress uniform. His grey/blue cap showed wear around the edges of it and the leather brim was beginning to crack along the front. Franz made quick work of the shot after he took ahold of the glass and set it aside once he was finished. “Now, Lieutenant Stigler, I have a request for you.” He nodded in acknowledgment for me to continue. “Tell me why you spared that bomber.”

“You saw that bomber for yourself general. To me it was as though they were in a parachute.” He replied as he leaned back in his chair.

“You remind me of another Luftwaffe pilot I’ve read about. Rödel, I believe his name was.” His eyes widened and a large smile spread across his face.

“I was trained by Rödel in Africa!” Franz said with both happiness and pride in his voice before he pointed to the tan Afrika band around the cuff of his sleeve.

“Franz, you have no idea how happy I am to hear you say that.”

“Why is that general?” He asked as his brow raised in confusion.

“Because I’m going to ask you to help us. We already have some well-known faces on our side as of this time.” I told him as I slid a tan folder across to him with a list of our people he no doubt had heard of. He opened it up and looked through the list, his eyes growing wider with every name he recognized. “So Franz,” Franz looked up at me over the folder with a serious look now on his face “what do you say? Will you help us in our fight against the Party?” He sat there for a moment and thought it over. And then he nodded. He set the folder aside and we both stood up. He clicked his heels and was about to salute when I stuck my hand out. Franz smiled a bit and shook my hand before reaching down and ripped the Luftwaffe eagle off his chest. I smiled at his action and opened the door for the room. “Now Franz,” Waving my hand to a guard at the end of the hallway I looked back to Franz with a smile “I have a bit of a surprise for you. I understand you were both in the same group in Africa.” A man in a tan uniform walked into the doorway and smiled at Franz. His brown hair was slicked back and his eyes were as blue as the sky. “Franz, I believe you know Hans Marseille.”

~~~~~
Two Weeks Later
19:55 Hours
May 20, 1987
Ponyville Town Hall
~~~~~

I looked over the paperwork in front of me, making sure I read every stipulation of the deal. Celestia looked at me from across the table. “James,” I looked up at her from the paperwork “why would you want to do this?” I smiled as I put my signature on the paper and then put the cap on my pen. Reaching up to my shoulders, I removed the general’s stars and picked up the gold lieutenant’s bars that sat next to the papers.

“Let’s just say that I’m trying to make up for past mistakes. Besides, it’s only for twenty five missions and it won’t happen until after Thunderstreak has the kids.” I replied as a B-17 roared overhead for a landing. Three days prior to that, all the major flaws had been found in the designs and the list of required repairs had been sent to every airbase and carrier under Equestrian control. Now there were dozens of squadrons who had worked day and night to get their planes back onto the air. I reached down and removed the wings from my chest and replaced them with ordinary old pilot’s wings. Standing up to leave, I smiled at Celestia and gave her a sharp salute. Walking out the door, I went down the stairs and out onto the street. Above, the sky was so dark that it was almost black. In the distance, thunder roared and lighting danced and snaked across the sky. Picking up my pace I noticed that several ponies were closing their shutters to ensure their windows survived the coming storm. The wind picked strength and I had to place my hand on my cap more than once to keep it from flying away. Walking up the sidewalk to the front door of the house I saw that all the windows had been covered and even the mail slot was secured. Opening the door, I could hear frantic movement upstairs.

“Put the boards on your windows!” Thunderstreak shouted and the banging of hammers echoed through the house. Removing my jacket and cap I placed them on the rack by the door. Going upstairs, I went into the bedroom where Thunderstreak was taking a quick break as Luna finished putting a large sheet of plywood on the window. Thunderstreak turned to face me and gave me a small smile before flinching and putting a hoof to her stomach. Just as I was about to ask her what was wrong I saw a wet spot on the floor. Her eyes met mine and I felt my breath catch in the throat. Luna turned to look at us and took a step but stepped in the wet spot on the floor.

“Did she sneeze again?” Luna asked as she wiped her hoof on her other foreleg. Luna looked between us and her brain finally realized what she had actually stepped in. She immediately grabbed Thunderstreak with her magic as the storm outside began to send down its rain upon the town. “James, fetch Typhoon for me.” Luna said as she prepped herself. Running down the hallway to Typhoon’s room, I flung open the door and saw Charger fall off the bed in shock while Typhoon attempted to catch him. She turned to look at me but before she could say anything I said what I had to.

“Your mother’s going into labor! Luna needs your help.” I said before turning around and running back to the master bedroom. “You do know what you’re doing right?” I asked Luna who was sitting at the foot of the bed.

“I was three times a midwife for my sister. I do believe I know what I’m doing. Now get out.” She replied while Typhoon squeezed past me into the room. Luna pushed me backwards with her magic and shut the door once I was in the hallway. I stood and stared at the door before stepping back and sitting against the wall. My eyes stayed firmly glued on the door and more than once I considered barging in when Typhoon would hurry out to fetch something for Luna. As I continued to stare at the door I felt a hoof on my shoulder and I turned to see Lancaster looking at me with worry.

“Dad, it’s after ten. You should probably take a nap or something.” He said as he gently tugged my arm to tell me to get up. I sat there and looked back to the door again.

“Why can’t I come inside?” I asked myself aloud as Lancaster sat down next to me.

“Cause that’s how this whole thing started.” He replied and I continued to look forward at the door. “Dad,” I looked back over at him again as my eyes continued to grow heavy from exhaustion “in most of Equestria and other equine nations, it’s tradition for stallions to be forbidden to enter the room when a mare is giving birth. Only now are such traditions starting to be broken down.” He explained. “Luna has been back less than two years. She still sticks to pretty well every tradition at times like this. Now, let’s get you a nap or some coffee.” Lancaster placed his hoof on my shoulder again. I decided he was right with what he had said earlier and I stood to go downstairs. Just as I was about to walk away, there was a bright flash from the window at the end of the hall. The lights in the house immediately went out and a thunderclap that rivaled the explosion of a bomb, echoed through the house.

Typhoon came flying out of the room and almost ran into me in the darkness. There were thumps every time she ran into the wall and I could hear her swear under her breath. Reaching into my shirt pocket I pulled out my lighter and flicked it open. An eerie orange glow illuminated the wall next to me and I walked down the hallway and found Typhoon by the stairs. Leading the way downstairs I heard her peel off to search for flashlights and lanterns. I sat down on the couch and flicked the lighter shut. The room went black and around me the shadows of items seemed to creep through the darkness towards me. A thump on the couch next to me made me look over to see that Typhoon had tossed me a flashlight on her way back upstairs. Laying my head back against the back of the couch, I closed my eyes and fell asleep to the sound of rain and thunder.

~~~~~
00:17 Hours
May 21, 1987
1247 N. Main St.
~~~~~

I opened my eyes and looked up at the ceiling. Lifting my head up I saw through the living room window that the rain had let up but in the distance thunder continued to roar. Standing up, I grabbed the flashlight off the couch and looked around. And then I heard it. From upstairs came the sound of a baby’s crying. Running around the end of the couch I hurried towards the stairs but tripped over something in the dark. Picking myself up I continued my run to the upstairs with a gigantic smile on my face. Grabbing the railing at the top of the stairs, I slid around the corner and skidded to a stop in front of the bedroom door. Flinging it open, I saw Luna holding a foal in her fore-hooves and Thunderstreak laying her head back on a pillow. Grabbing Thunderstreak’s hoof, I smiled at her but she looked back over at me with tears streaming down her face. My smile faded and I looked over at Luna. “Where’s the other one?” I asked her as I looked at the small blue filly that she had wrapped in a blanket. She looked down and I followed her gaze. There on the bed sat a green colt wrapped up in a blanket like his sister. But there was one thing that I noticed was wrong. He wasn’t breathing.

32: Into The Desert

I sat down on the edge of the bed, my mind trying to decide how I should react to seeing the stillborn foal. Finally I heard a sob echo off the walls and I realized that it was me. I placed my face in my hands and began to weep, not caring what anyone else in the room thought. A hoof wrapped around me and I raised my head up to see Luna holding me in an attempt to comfort me. After what was about an hour I finally spoke. “What now?” Turning to look at Thunderstreak I saw she was holding the blue filly with tears still in her eyes. Carefully I reached over and gently took the filly to look at her for myself. I slowly unwrapped the blanket from around her and saw that she seemed to be somewhat like a manticore. She had hooves on her back legs but where fore-hooves would have been were hands that I slowly reached for. I extended a finger towards her hand. She gently wrapped her fingers around mine and I gave a small smile but then let it drop when I began thinking about the situation. Looking over at Thunderstreak I saw her looking back at me.

“I don’t know what to do. I really don’t.” She said and her voice cracked with every word. “I honestly don’t know if I’ll be able to see her every day and not cry.” Thunderstreak continued and I looked back down at the foal. Wrapping her back up in the blanket, I began to think of what to do. And then a thought struck me.

“What about Mac and Fluttershy?” I asked and Thunderstreak looked at me again. “Fluttershy can’t have foals and we know that they would be good parents. Maybe we should give the foal to them.”

“It would be legal as I am here to grant the request for change of custody.” Luna said as she looked between us. “As long as both of you agree on the decision of course.” She added and Thunderstreak looked between Luna and I as she thought. Thunderstreak sat silently for a moment and then gently nodded as she began crying again. I nodded to Luna that I gave consent as well and she gave a small nod back in acknowledgment. I stood up with the foal still in my arms and silently walked out of the room. Stopping in the hallway I turned to see Luna had followed me out and had shut the door behind her. “I’ll handle the paperwork in the morning as long as Mister Macintosh and Mrs. Fluttershy agree to adopt the foal. Perhaps it would be best to talk to them now though to ensure that they will be alright with the situation.”

~~~~~
00:59 Hours
May 21, 1987
Fluttershy’s Cottage
~~~~~

I gently shut the door of the car and made my way up the path towards the small cottage on the edge of the Everfree. When I reached the door of the house I sucked in a deep breath and raised my hand. Knocking on the door, I stood and waited for a minute until the door flung open. Looking down I saw an angry looking rabbit standing in front of me. “Sorry, Angel. Can you get Mac and Fluttershy for me?” He stood for a moment and then hopped off. A minute or two later I could hear hoofsteps coming from inside the home. Fluttershy and Big Macintosh walked down the stairs and both looked at me through eyes heavy with sleep.

“James, is everything alright?” Fluttershy asked as she flipped on the living room light. Mac waved for me to come in and I walked in and shut the door.

“Things could be better.” I replied. It seemed that they only now had noticed the foal as Fluttershy’s eyes were glued to the bundle in my arms. I sat down on the couch and they sat down on either side of me.

“Is that the new baby?” Mac asked as I pulled the blanket down for them both to fully see the filly’s face.

“She is.”

“I thought you guys were supposed to be having twins?” Fluttershy asked with curiosity as she leaned forward to see the foal better.

“We did.” I replied and the tone of my voice must have said everything because I suddenly felt someone hugging me. Turning to look at Fluttershy I saw she was looking up at me.

“I’m so sorry James.”

"If there's anythin' we can do to help, just let us know." Mac said from my right, his tone enough for me to believe his offer.

"Well, I actually came over to ask you guys about something." I replied as Fluttershy finally ended the hug. "Thun-" I paused as I contemplated how to phrase what I was about to say. "Thunderstreak and I have decided that it would be for the best if we could find a couple parents more suited for her. We decided that we wanted to give her to somepony who would love her and raise her as though she were their own." Looking down at the filly in my arms, I felt a weak smile cross my face. I looked up from the filly and turned to look at Mac and then Fluttershy. "Ponies who wouldn't be able to have foals of their own." Fluttershy covered her mouth with her hooves in shock and I gave her a small nod to confirm her thoughts. "If you two would agree to it, we would like to turn over custody to you." Fluttershy nodded quickly as tears streamed down her face and I tuned to see Big Mac's answer. He nodded his head and though he held his usual, neutral face; his eyes showed joy and hope. "Well I suppose that since I'm here, I'll just go ahead and be the first to say this." I gently turned my body and let Fluttershy take the foal in her forelegs. "Congratulations on your new baby girl." I gave the both a smile and then stood up to leave. But just as I was about to shut the front door behind me I heard Fluttershy's voice.

"James." I turned to look at her as she held their new child close to her. "We'll be sure to send you a picture of her before you ship out." I gave a weak smile and a small nod to her in response and gently shut the door.

~~~~~
12:32 Hours
June 29, 1987
The Skies Over The Zebrica Coast
~~~~~

"Jones, Stigler; straighten up!" A voice barked over the radio. I leveled my plane and sighed as my view of some ancient ruins along the shore was blocked by my left wing. Alongside me flew Franz who gave a small wave from the cockpit of the P-40 that he had just recently been checked out in. Waving back to him, I looked past his fighter and out towards the seemingly endless desert. Ahead of us, General Galland's Spitfire, the only non-Curtiss plane among the formation, gently bobbed up and down with the air rising off the dunes below us. Looking back ahead of my fighter, I could see our final destination on the horizon. About a mile inland from the sea and ten miles ahead of us lay a small desert airfield. We all began descending and as we approached the field we entered the traffic pattern. After the three planes ahead of me landed it was finally my turn. At last I got a good look at the airfield that I was going to be staying at for a tour of duty. And I was not very impressed. Scattered around the edges of the field were groups of tents that matched the color of the surrounding sand. Gently touching down on the hard-packed sand that made up the runway, I let the Warhawk slow until I could safely maneuver her on the ground. As I turned off the runway I was suddenly shrouded in the loose sand kicked up by my fighter. Through the swirling blizzard of sand emerged a stallion who hopped up on the left wing of my fighter and began directing me though the sand to my spot. After finally reaching the area where the other new pilots were parked I shut down my engine and slid back my canopy.

"James!" Turning my head to look at who addressed me I saw Galland walking towards my fighter, his trademark cigar clamped firmly in his jaw. "Welcome to Zebrica!" Unbuckling my seat straps I stood up and hopped out onto the wing of my P-40. Walking back toward the trailing edge I made sure to shed my leather flying jacket before jumping down to the ground. "Let's go report in with the commander." Walking along side Galland I glanced over at him and then back at the command shack.

"Dolfo, is it weird?" I asked. He raised an eyebrow at me, clearly needing more to the question. "Being a general but taking orders from someone as low as a Major or a Phone Colonel." He clapped a hand on my shoulder and smiled.

"You'll get used to it." He replied as we entered the command post. Inside, a motor driven fan spun slowly and did nothing to keep the room from being just as hot as it was outside. Sweat was already soaking my forehead and I removed my crusher cap to wipe my brow. Looking around the shack I saw several photographs of pilots next to their planes, many of them having upwards of ten victories painted under their canopies. The sudden click of boot heels made me spin around and snap to attention as the group commander, a red pegasus stallion who wore the rank of colonel, walked into the shack. He Returned our salutes with a wave of his hoof as he took a folder from the stallion behind the single desk in the room. He flipped open the folder and looked at the paper inside.

"General Adolf Galland?" He asked as he looked up at the general, whose cigar was now burnt down dangerously close to his mustache. Galland stepped forward and the colonel looked closely at Galland. "For Luna's sake man, put out that cigar before you light your face on fire." Galland quickly reached up and grabbed the cigar and tossed it out the still open door. "General, you and Lieutenant Marseille will be with First Squadron." Galland and Marseille saluted and walked out of the shack to collect their duffel bags from their planes. "Major Hartmann." The blond pilot stepped forward and saluted the colonel. "You'll be with Third Squadron." Erich broke the salute and walked out like Galland and Hans. "Now, Lieutenants Jones and Stigler." We stepped up and snapped to a salute. The colonel looked up at us from the folder at us and gave us what was easily the laziest salute I'd ever seen. "You two will be with Second Squadron." We looked at each other and shrugged before walking back out to our planes. When I reached my plane I extended my hand to open the storage hatch but reeled back at the searing pain the hot metal inflicted on me. Shaking my hand, I used my other hand and my shirt to open the hatch. Grabbing my bag from inside, I slammed the hatch shut and walked around the tail to meet up with Franz.

"You two want a lift?" Galland's voice shouted and I turned to see him smiling to us from behind the wheel of a captured kubelwagen. The car rolled to a stop and we both eagerly tossed our bags in and clambered into the back. Galland gunned the accelerator and we went careening across the airstrip. As we approached one of the four tent "towns", the kubelwagen began to slow and stopped in front of a tilting sign that proclaimed the area to be that of Second Squadron. Franz and I grabbed our bags and jumped out of the ugly little vehicle. Our heavy flying boots sunk into the loose sand between the taxiway and the tents and behind us Galland drove off. Looking over at Franz, I saw him smiling at the cluster of tents. He started off and after a moment I began to walk behind him. Several heads poked out from behind tent flaps and I could feel their eyes watching us as we walked past.

"You must be the new pilots." An unidentified voice said from behind us and we turned around to see a grey unicorn looking at us. He wore a tan short sleeved pilots shirt and matching tan shorts that somewhat helped him blend into the sand. We both nodded and he grew a smile to rival any of Pinkie Pie's. "Alright fellas, let's give these guys a big Second Squad welcome!"

~~~~~
23:15 Hours
June 29, 1987
Maretuba Airfield, Zebrica
~~~~~

Stumbling our way out of the mess tent, Franz and I leaned on each other for support and laughed at something I couldn't even remember. The entire group had thrown a party to welcome us to their little airfield and they made sure to keep the booze flowing. In my hand I carried a near empty bottle of captured griffin alcohol. The bottle itself was enough to get me drunk as a skunk as the griffins brew much harder stuff than ponies. As we stumbled across the runway, I dropped the bottle of 200% proof alcohol and looked down at it. Waving my hand at the bottle, we continued on towards our tents. After drunkenly navigating through the majority of the tents we found ours and I let go of Franz to try and leave. But I managed to fall on my face and a dull thud told me that Franz had done the same thing. Reaching my arms up, I slowly pulled myself into my tent and somehow crawled up onto my cot. A rustling at the opening of my tent got my attention and I rolled over to see the squadron leader sticking his head inside my tent.

"Jones, you and Stigler are going up on patrol at noon tomorrow." He said and it was clear that he too was drunk. I nodded in understanding and he retreated from my tent and made his way across the row to Franz's. Rolling back over, I closed my eyes and quickly fell asleep.

~~~~~
11:35 Hours
June 30, 1987
Maretuba Airfield
~~~~~

I adjusted my sunglasses as I walked around the group of tents, my head feeling like a kettle drum with every heartbeat. Franz was in no better condition and stepped out of his tent in his flight clothes and sunglasses just like me. We looked at each other and we both groaned at a kubelwagen backfiring nearby. As we both stood there, the squad leader trotted up to us in good spirits and smiled at both of us. "Good morning, lieutenants."

"What the hell is so good about it?" I asked as I held my head. "And how the hell are you so chipper? You were just as smashed as us."

"You drink enough of that griffin made stuff and you start getting used to it. Now, let's get flying!" We followed him to the small group of planes parked near our tents and found our fighters parked right up front. Climbing up into the cockpit, I strapped into the seat and went through the startup procedures. After a few minutes the engine was running smoothly and the squad leader began to taxi towards the runway. Signaling a stallion on the ground crew to remove the chocks, I saw him a few moments later with the chocks draped across his back. Pushing the throttle forward, I taxied behind Franz and the squad leader. Several ground crews waved to us as we rolled past and as we past Third Squadron I could see Marseille laying out sunbathing in nothing but his underwear. The three of us rolled onto the runway and I slid my canopy shut in preparation of what was about to come. As expected, when the squad leader powered up, he kicked up any loose sand behind him and I listened to hear when Franz would power up. When I head the roar of the fighter in front of me I began counting to ten. Once I hit ten I pushed the throttles forwards and my fighter began to gain speed. Roaring down the runway I saw the horizon fill my windscreen as the tail lifted up. Gently pulling back on the stick I began climbing up into the blue sky.

"Alright. Today we're going to head for the deer city-colony of Tobuck about fifty miles down the coast." The squad leader's voice called over the radio. "One of our L-3s reported a possible griffin airfield in that area. If we can find it then we can report it to local bomber command." Falling into formation on Franz's right wing, I zoned out as we climbed up to ten thousand feet and felt like I could fall asleep to the drone of my engine. But before I could do such a thing a call came over the radio. "Bandits, eleven o'clock low." Pulling against my shoulder straps, I looked down and ahead of the left wing. Sure enough, there were a group of Me-109s snaking their way back and forth a couple thousand feet below us. They were painted a pinkish-tan and the only way I could see them was their white spinners and the black crosses on the wings. We rolled inverted and began to dive on the unsuspecting 109s. Rolling around so that we were facing right side up again, we each selected one of the five 109s for our target. Waiting until I was sure I would hit it, I opened fire on the fighter on the far right of the V formation. My 50 caliber bullets tore into the nose of the 109 and he began to pour black smoke out from his engine. Looking over at Franz's plane, I saw him open fire and shell casings fell from his wings like brass rain. Looking back up as I raced past the 109s I saw their color change from that of sand to the same blue as a robin's egg. Pulling up into a climb, my fighter screamed it's way back towards the heavens. I smiled at getting my first victory with the squadron but when I looked in the mirror on top of my canopy, I felt my elation turn to pure dread.

"James, you've got on on your six!" Franz called and I immediately pulled back on the stick, rolling around to face the opposite direction as the 109 behind me. Just as I began the nose dive I saw a sandy colored blur zip past me and, knowing that the griffin pilot would soon begin his chase again, I began to dive for the desert floor. The needle on my altimeter whipped around counterclockwise, 9,000 feet, 6,000 feet, 3,000 feet. Pulling back on the stick, I felt it had grown heavier with the speed I'd picked up in my dive. Leveling off, I looked in my mirror and breathed a sigh of relief when I saw nothing there. But my relief was short lived as a moment later bullets and cannon shells whipped past me. Before I could do anything I saw the engine cowling get shredded by the bullets. The engine began to couch and spit out an oily, black smoke. Pulling the canopy release, I unbuckled my seat straps and tightened the straps on my parachute. Climbing out onto the wing I let the slipstream pull me off the wing and I began diving for the ground. As soon as I was clear of the plane I pulled the ripcord on the parachute. The sound of air filling the parachute added some comfort in knowing that I wouldn't fall to my death. But looking around for the griffin fighter that had shot me down, I felt the dread return as I saw him heading straight for me. Just when I felt like I was about to be shot like a tin duck in a shooting gallery, the pilot flew past me. Watching in amazement at the plane passing me by I saw him rock his wings at me before banking away and flying off into the distance. As I floated down I looked around for Franz and saw them dogfighting a few miles away.

Getting close to the desert floor, I bent my knees and tumbled across the sand and down a dune with my parachute when I landed. Laying still for a moment to get my bearings and let the world stop spinning, I finally stood up when a small gust of wind sent sand flying into my face. I removed my parachute and looked towards the sky to try and figure out what direction was where, but found it useless with the midday sun. Shrugging my shoulders, I began walking the direction I was facing and decided that it would either be my salvation or my death.

~~~~~
23:40 Hours
June 30, 1987
Somewhere in the Desert
~~~~~

My death. It was to me most certainly my death. I'd been walking through the desert for hours and the sun had said it's goodbye almost an hour earlier. I hugged myself to keep warm as I trudged across sand dune after sand dune. Just as I was about to lay down and rest, I saw it. From my position at the base of a sand dune I could see a small light coming from just over the dune. Scrambling up the dune I felt like jumping for joy. But when I reached the top, I felt my heart drop to my stomach. There in front of me sat an airfield. A griffin airfield.

"Beautiful night, isn't it?" A voice asked with a slight British sounding accent. Jumping in surprise and turning to face whoever had said that, I felt my heart go from my stomach to my boots when I saw who had talked. There on the the dune lay a griffin in a tan uniform on his back looking up at the sky. He turned his head to look at me and patted his talons on the sand next to him. My mind screamed to run but I stood there, looking at the relaxing griffin. He raised a brow at me and I didn't know whether to run or do as he said. "Well, are you gonna sit or are we gonna be all awkward about this?" Slowly, I walked towards the griffin and sat down next to him. "By the way, Sergeant Michael Harper." He extended his right hand and I shook it, confused as to why this griffin wasn't trying to strip my flesh from my bones.

"James Jones." I replied. He sat sat up and his eyes looked as big as dinner plates.

"As in General James Jones?" He asked with some excitement in his voice.

"Um, well, yes." I answered and mentally braced for him to pounce on me and attack.

"Wow. I'm a very big fan of yours sir." Michael said as he shook my hand again. That was a development that I hadn't been prepared for. "The fact that you're the man behind the most powerful air force in the world is incredible enough but that you know so many famous ponies is amazing. Tell me, is Fancy Pants really wooing Fleur De Lis?" He asked with true fascination and excitement in his eyes.

"Oh. Well, yes as a mater-of-fact he is." I told him and he smiled.

"Man, is he lucky. I wish I could nab someone like her." He sighed as he laid back again and I looked down at him a bit confused.

"You keep up on Equestrian news?" I asked and he nodded his head.

"You'd be surprised how many back home risk being shot for reading smuggled Equestrian newspapers. We mostly love the comic strips but we do read the new too. A lot less censorship than the with the Party. They have a whole agency just for propaganda and censorship. If I didn't think the SS would shoot my family, I'd just jump in my fighter and fly on over to your field." Micheal replied and I laid back on the sand dune.

"It is." I said as I looked up at the sky and the griffin looked over at me in confusion. "The first question you asked me. About it being a nice night. It is." We sat in silence for a bit and then a thought occurred to me. "Tell me, if you really do read our news, then surely you've read about the camps the Party has built. Why do your people continue to fight?" He reached into his shorts pocket and removed a billfold which he flipped open. He held it out for me to see and inside was a picture of him next to a female griffin with two kids in front of them.

"I fight for my family. Most fight simply because it's serving their country. Others join seeking glory or honor. And those of us who are fit enough to serve, well we don't really get a choice. It's not a matter of if you get drafted, but when you get drafted. I volunteered because then I at least got to choose what branch I went into." He put the billfold away and looked down towards the airfield. "Although, I really could be shot for just sitting here and talking with you."

"Then why are you? Why haven't you taken me prisoner?" I asked him as I'd been curious about it since I sat down.

"Well, I just like talking with people. There aren't many down there who enjoy the same things as me. Anyone I can talk to is someone I consider a friend." We sat silent for a few moments until he sighed. "That's what we all need in this dirty, rotten war. A friend."

"Yeah. Say, you're a pilot, right?" I asked as I turned my head to look at him.

"Yeah. Why?"

"Did you fly today?"

"Yeah."

"You get any victories?"

"One. A Warhawk. Came in from above and hit his engine. Pilot bailed out." I smiled and looked back up towards the stars. I let out a small chuckle which slowly became a full blown laugh. Micheal looked at me, extremely confused.

"That was me. You're the one who shot me down!" I exclaimed and his eyes got wide again.

"Sir, I apologize. If I'd known it was you I wouldn't have fired!" He replied and I chuckled again.

"You know, you're probably the first fighter pilot to ever apologize for shooting down a plane." We both had a small laugh about that. And then the severity of the situation finally sank in. "But now, I'm fifty miles from my home base and there's no way I can get back alive without a tank or a plane." I reached up and held my face in my hands and let out a defeated groan.

"What if you did have a plane?" Micheal asked and I looked over at him.

"You don't mean-"

"Steal an airplane. You're what, about six foot?"

"Six foot, one." I replied as we sat up and looked down at all the parked aircraft.

"Okay. So we'd just remove the canopy and it'd be good to go." He replied just before he spread his wings and jumped off the top of the dune. Running after the gliding griffin, I felt the urge to shout and tell him that such a plan would very likely get us both killed but bit my tongue for fear of waking the others in camp. Micheal landed a few yards ahead of me and turned to make sure I'd followed him. He then walked towards a 109 that was parked by itself on a vacant part of the airstrip. Climbing up onto the wing, he opened the canopy and pulled the canopy release handle. There was a clunk of the canopy detaching from the aircraft and he gently brought it down and set it in the sand. As I looked on, he opened the panel for the storage compartment and pulled out a crank handle. He then walked around to the right side of the nose and inserted the handle into a hole on the side of the cowling. I climbed up onto the wing and into the snug cockpit of the 109.

"You know, this'll be my first time in a plane like this." I said as I buckled the shoulder straps. Micheal began cranking the engine over and I could hear the engine winding up. Once it was ready, Micheal removed the handle and I reached for the starter. But before I could start the engine I saw Micheal's talons holding a Knight's Cross in front of me.

"It's mine. I got it for shooting down forty planes. I want you to have it. And let the world know we're not all the blood thirsty monsters they think we are." I took the medal from him and saw that the swastika in the middle had been ground off of it. Nodding to him, I slipped the ribbon under my collar and hooked the medal together in the back. Sticking out my hand, he shook it and I smiled to him.

"Micheal, you've got bigger gonads than anyone in the whole damn Luftwaffe. Hopefully we'll meet again under different and better circumstances." He nodded before quickly flying off towards the empty mess tent and I hit the starter for the fighter. The engine coughed, spit, and belched a plume of white smoke before finally starting up. Pushing the throttle forward, I began rolling towards the runway. I turned to look back at the camp and could see pilots and ground crew looking out from their tents in confusion. Spinning around to line up on the runway, I saw several griffins running or flying towards me with pistols in their talons. I ducked and began to push the throttle forward as bullets whizzed over and past my head. There were a couple of metallic thuds as bullets hit the plane. With the engine running at full power, I pulled back on the stick and began climbing into Luna's starry sky. Below me, the griffins lowered their pistols and watched me fly off unscathed. Smiling to myself, I reached down and retracted the landing gear. As I was looking back up from the gear handle, my eyes stopped on the Knights Cross dangling from my neck. Smiling at it, I began to remember what Micheal had said about considering me to be a friend. In the middle of a war, I'd managed to make a friend.

33: Final Mission

Once I leveled off at a reasonable altitude, I pulled back on the power and let the plane cruse along at a decent speed and began looking for Maretuba. Above me, the full moon illuminated the Zebrica coastline and helped me see what was happening on the ground. I passed over a small zebra village and saw that some of the huts still had fires going as evidenced by smoke rising from chimneys. After about a half hour of flying, I finally spotted a few scattered yet close campfires. Smiling in relief, I began to descend and pulled back on the power a bit more as I lowered the flaps. As I got closer to the airfield I could see ponies slowly trotting towards the runway to see what plane could possibly be landing at this time of night. I dropped the landing gear and leaned my head out the side of the cockpit to ensure that I was lined up completely with the runway. The 109 settled onto the hard packed sand and I cut the engine mixture, the engine sputtering and then dying as a result. I slowed on the runway and several ponies and a couple of humans came chasing after the plane. It gently rolled to a stop and I unbuckled my shoulder straps. Climbing out of the cockpit, I waved a greeting to them and hopped down to the ground. I was suddenly swarmed by ponies and I looked around the group of pilots and ground crew with a grin. It wasn’t hard to find the two humans in the group and I smiled to Franz and Marseille who smiled and waved back to me. The crowd parted and I walked forwards to talk with the other two.

“We thought you were dead for sure!” Franz said with a laugh and a smile as he shook my hand.

“So did I.” I replied as I looked back to the fighter and then down to the Knight's Cross around my neck. Looking back up to Franz, I smiled again. “But let’s just say that a new friend’s kindness was my saving grace.”

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
July 1, 1987
Maretuba Airfield
~~~~~

I lifted the flap of my tent and walked out into the already blazing heat. Even at only ten in the morning the temperature was pushing 100 degrees fahrenheit and I looked around for what crews or pilots in the squadron weren’t working or flying. Spotting a group of enlisted ponies and Franz sitting around in a circle, I walked over and sat down with them.

“Here’s your breakfast, sir.” A master sergeant said as he tossed me a can of something. Turning the can in my hand I looked up at him after reading the label.

“Sarge, I’m a vegetarian.” I told him as I held up the can of spaghetti rings and meatballs.

“Around here sir, the only good food is the stuff the griffins leave behind when we take fields like this one.” He replied as he shoveled a spoonful of another can into his mouth. I grabbed the can opener that sat in the middle of the circle and cut the lid off the can. Fishing the lid out with a fork, I gazed in at the contents of the can. True to the label the can held spaghetti noodles that had been made into rings and small meatballs could be seen in the sauce. Looking over to Franz for any indicator of whether it was good or not, I saw him running his finger around the inside of his can and then licking the sauce off. I dipped my fork into the can and lifted up a forkful of the food. Slowly I placed it in my mouth and began to chew on the noodles and meat.

"So how is it, chief?" A corporal asked as I swallowed the mouthful of food. I gave a small smile at the surprisingly good food.

"For the first meat I've eaten since high school; not bad actually." I replied before taking another bite. "I may have another can once I'm done with this one."

~~~~~
12:00 Hours
July 1, 1987
Maretuba Airfield
~~~~~

I held my stomach in pain as the spaghetti rings sought their revenge. Franz lifted the flap of my tent and walked in with two tablets in his hand. "Here, take these and it should calm your stomach." He said as I sat up and accidentally let a rather loud fart slip out. "What the hell was that?" Franz asked as I took the tablets from him.

"The war cry of my colon." I replied as I popped the tablets into my mouth and chewed them up. Standing up, I twisted my torso until I heard a loud pop from my back. Smiling at the sudden relief that swept through my back, I untwisted and grabbed my sunglasses off the footlocker next to my cot. Franz and I walked out of the tent and I put on my sunglasses.

"You know, if you'd stare at the sun for a few minutes every day, you wouldn't need those sunglasses." Marseille said as he walked up to us with his hands in his shorts pockets. Over the field's PA system I could hear I've Got A Gal In Kalamazoo and its echo off the sand dunes. Whistling along to the music I walked over towards the flight-line. As I got close to all the aircraft I heard the horn on one of the kubelwagens turned to see Galland grinning as he held a piece of memo paper in his left hand which was also holding onto the steering wheel. The vehicle slowed down and he stopped right in front of me.

"Be sure the Major gets this." He said holding out the paper for me.

"What's got you grinning like a Cheshire Cat, Dolfo?" I asked his as I took the paper from him.

"Until the third, we have a cease-fire with the griffins down the coast."

"Seriously?"

"Apparently tomorrow is some sort of holiday for them. They actually sent us the request for the cease-fire."

"Well by God we ought to give them something in return. Someone in the squadron had mentioned a possible party at the beach. See if they'd like to attend." I said as I put the paper in my left chest pocket.

"I'll suggest it. Maybe we can make it a group party." Galland said as he shifted the vehicle into first gear and began to drive off. Turning around to walk back to camp, I saw the squad leader talking with his crew chief and tightening the straps on his parachute. I jogged over to him and pulled out the memo from my pocket. He looked up at me and I held the paper out for him to take. The major took the paper and looked it over. A grin spread across his face and turned into a smile.

"Sergeant, help me take off my chute. We have some parties to plan."

~~~~~
09:00 Hours
July 2, 1987
Maretuba Airfield
~~~~~

The tan colored Ju-52 rolled to a stop just off the taxiway. All three engines gave a cough before their roar died to the gentle clicking of the propellers. Looking around at the other Equestrian pilots and ground crews, I saw them all chatting excitedly with each other. As soon as the rear door on the 52 opened, a griffin came barreling out of the plane and was followed by several others. They happily saluted us, all of us saluting them back. A single griffin broke away from the group and approached our group commander. The griffin wore the rank of colonel just like our commander and instead of a hoof/claw shake; they embraced each other with laughter. They turned to look at us and the griffin wrapped an arm around the colonel's shoulder. "Colonel Blue Book and I went to university together in Manehattan!" He announced for us to clear our confusion.

"James!" A voice shouted and I turned to see a familiar griffin climbed out of the Ju-52. Smiling to him, I walked over and stuck my chest out so that his Knights Cross stuck out more boldly against my uniform. He extended his talons to me and I shook them with a large smile. After we broke the shake, I pointed towards a tan fighter with a white band around its nose. He smiled again as we walked over towards it.

"Made sure not to scratch the paint. Figured you might want her back someday." I told him as we walked around the 109.

"I should've figured it was you who let him go, Micheal." His commander said as he walked over to us. Micheal gave a sheepish and guilty grin as he rubbed the back of his neck. His colonel wrapped an arm around the younger griffin and smiled. "Yet I couldn't be prouder, son." I turned away from the squadron art on the nose and looked at them.

"He's your son?" I asked in surprise as I raised an eyebrow at them.

"Indeed he is. He got most of his markings from his mother's side." The colonel replied as he took his arm off of Micheal. "By the way, you can just call me Senior." He held out his talons for a shake which I gladly accepted.

"Well sir, it's a pleasure to meet you. Now, what do you say we hit the beach?"

~~~~~
11:15 Hours
July 2, 1987
The Coast of Zebrica
~~~~~

I sat back in a wooden chair as griffins, ponies, and humans all splashed around in the sea. Next to me, Franz dozed lightly in the sunshine as seagulls flapped overhead. I smiled as Galland and several others tossed around a P-40 hubcap like it were a Frisbee while others bobbed around in the waves on spare tire tubes. As we all enjoyed ourselves, the drone of an aircraft made me turn around in in my seat and look. Just as I turned, a Ju-88 roared overhead and blew sand over all of us. Franz awoke with a start and stood up as the Ju-88 lost altitude and came down towards the water. Several griffins, ponies, and Marseille; all bailed out of their tire tubes into the blue water as the bomber flew over their heads. The bomber's tail dipped down and dragged across the waves, leaving a wake behind it as it continued to descend. Everyone on the beach began running towards the bomber and we all dived into the sea. As I swam out with everyone else, the bomber's belly hit the water with a loud metallic smack.

"That's the wrong camouflage scheme for a plane out here." Someone remarked as we continued to swim towards the green plane.

"So help me, Tia if you brought someone else here." I grumbled under my breath as the hatch on the top of the bomber's cockpit popped off and into the water. Four men climbed out of the bomber and slid over the side with a splash. Their life jackets kept them afloat as they swam away from the sinking plane. We reached them after they were only around ten yards from their plane and to me the only officer of the four bore a slight resemblance to Franz. Holding my arms out at my sides, I floated in front of the crew as others gathered around.

"August!" A voice shouted and I turned my head to see Franz swimming towards us, him being one of the last ones to arrive.

"Franz!" The officer replied as he began swimming towards Franz with an elated smile. They hugged each other and I could see Franz had tears running down his face. They began speaking to each other in German, clearly both being overjoyed to see the other. Franz turned to me with a smile as he kept an arm wrapped around the man next to him.

“James, this is my older brother, August.”

~~~~~
12:00 Hours
July 2, 1987
The Coast of Zebrica
~~~~~

The smell of cooking meat rose from a grill that a griffin captain had brought as Franz, August, and I strolled down the beach. I had quickly dried off in the sun and I scratched at the dried salt that caked my arms. Franz’s hair and August’s clothing too were covered in dried sea salt and I could hear it cracking on August’s pant legs as he walked. “So let me get this straight,” August started as he looked around us at all the ponies and griffins relaxing around us “this is a different world inhabited by mythical creatures and horses that belong in a book of fairy tales?” Franz and I nodded to him and he rubbed his temples with his hands.

“Don’t worry. You get used to it.” Franz reassured him as he placed a hand on his shoulder.

“And how is it that we’re all speaking English, again?” August asked us as we stopped our stroll along the beach to look towards the sea.

“Translation spell. It’s actually a necessity for almost every unicorn in the Equestrian military to know it.” Franz answered and August sat down in the sand as he continued to process what was going on. “Like I said, you’ll get used to it with time. I’m still adjusting to it. But, if it’s any consolation,” Franz sat down next to his brother and put his hand back on August’s shoulder “our duty on this world is to rid the universe of The Party once and for all.” August looked over to Franz and I saw a small grin creep onto his face.

“Well why didn’t you say so? I can handle this if it means we get to fight The Party.” Franz smiled and patted August’s shoulder.

“I knew that would get you. Now, how about we go get some lunch?”

~~~~~
10:45 Hours
July 3, 1987
The Skies Over Zebrica
~~~~~

I leaned against my seat straps and looked down at the desert floor. Leaning back, I glanced at my altimeter, 20,000 feet. My oxygen mask felt like a clammy hand grabbing the front of my face as the small airbag attached to it inflated and deflated with every breath. Clicking the microphone button on the control column of my P-40, I knew that the pilot in the plane next to me could hear me. “Franz, I don’t mean to cause any alarm, but none of these landmarks are showing up on my map for the area. You think we missed it?” I let go of the button and looked down at the map in the clear pocket on the front of my flying pants.

“I don’t think so. It doesn’t help that a lot of these places got wiped off the the face of the planet by the fighting. I heard that the crystal ponies east of us dropped ten ton bombs on some of those places.” He radioed as I looked over to see he was looking down at his own map. Bracing the stick between my knees, I pulled out the map from my pocket and unfolded it to get a better view. Scanning over the map for a few moments, I folded it up and slid it back into my pocket.

“Looks like we’re gonna be coming up on the first landmark. Should be an old fort at our ten o’clock.” I radioed and leaned forward, pulling against the straps to see the remnants of an ancient fortress ahead of my left wing. Leaning back, I sighed as I wiped away the bit of sweat that escaped from my flight helmet. “Alright, let’s drop down so I can take off this damn mask. I swear that they intentionally make these the most uncomfortable things in the whole damn plane.” We rolled up and over before diving down. Leveling off below 12,000 feet, I ripped off my oxygen mask and slid back the canopy. I stuck my head out the side of the cockpit and let the propwash of my Warhawk’s propeller act like a giant fan. Looking over to Franz, I saw him grinning at me. It may not have been the most stylish way to cool off, but as the desert would prove to us and to history; the simple things would make a big difference.

~~~~~
12:50 Hours
July 3, 1987
Zevera, Zebrica
~~~~~

I combed my hair straight back, ensuring a proper appearance as I hadn’t managed to get a haircut for weeks. I smiled at my reflection in the mirror and straightened my black tie. “I still can’t believe Field Marshal Brand invited us to lunch and dinner. In his Zevera headquarters to boot!” I said with an even bigger smile as I turned around to look at Franz. Franz stood near the door and had his crusher cap tucked under his left arm. Grabbing my crusher cap from off a dresser, I tucked it under my arm and walked over by Franz. A knock at the door made us turn our heads as a griffin corporal opened it up.

“Um, sirs?”He seemed cautious to enter any further as he pushed his thick Coke bottle glasses up his beak. “The Field Marshal is ready to meet you.” I stepped back and waved a hand towards the door.

“After you.” I told Franz with a grin on my face. He rolled his eyes and walked out into the luxurious corridor. Following him, I shut the door behind me and we followed the corporal. After a few minutes of walking we came upon double doors that were at least twenty feet tall. The corporal stood aside as Franz and I opened the doors. We were greeted by what was easily thirty griffins sitting at a table. The table itself was wide enough to accompany two people, as evidenced by the two griffins sitting at the far end. At the sight of us, they all stood and snapped to attention. Franz and I looked at each other before saluting back. We broke the salute and the griffins did the same.

“Lieutenants, it’s a pleasure to meet the two best pilots in the whole of the desert air force.” A griffin with greying feathers and fur said as he walked around the table to greet us. He wore a tan regulation uniform but his collar and shoulders showed him to be a field marshal. Behind us, the doors to the dining hall shut and I felt a brief thought of concern dart through my mind. He first shook Franz’s hand before turning to me and smiled. “Now you, I must say that I’ve been looking forward to the day that we would meet. Please, have yourselves a seat.” He waved his talons at the two empty seats on the end of the table. We sat down as he made his way back to his seat. Looking down to my plate, I saw it was a reasonably sized steak with a small salad and potatoes. Fresh vegetables; even in my five days in the desert I had given up on seeing fresh food until my return home. My mouth watered at the sight of the food but I held back from diving in. Looking around the table at all the griffins, I saw ranks ranging from lieutenants up to the Field Marshal. The Field Marshal cleared his throat and everyone at the table turned to look at him.

“Gentlemen, first may I say it is a pleasure to welcome Mister Stigler and Mister Jones to this meeting.” There was a round of applause for us and we both smiled and nodded to those around us. Once the clapping had died down the Field Marshal cleared his throat again. “Also, I would like to remind everyone that this meeting will be civil. There will be no throwing a fork at someone’s head. Right, Colonel Bowen?” His gaze shifted to a griffin in a grey uniform who simply nodded his answer. He then adjusted himself in his chair and nodded with a satisfied smile. “Alright. First, let’s eat and then we’ll get down to business.” We all began eating and about halfway through lunch I heard the Field Marshal speak. “So, Lieutenants, tell us a bit about yourselves.” I waved a hand at Franz, inviting him to go first.

“Well, I’m from Bavaria and got my love for flying from gliders in my youth. I attempted to become a priest but I left to become a pilot with Lufthansa.” Franz paused to take a drink of champagne before continuing. “It was while with Lufthansa that the Luftwaffe enlisted me to fly my plane to Spain to rearm the fascist forces. I then became a flight instructor with the Luftwaffe before transitioning to fighters after my brother’s disappearance.” He paused again before leaning over to me. “James,” he whispered “my brother died. Why did I just say disappeared?” I shrugged my shoulders and the Field Marshal had an eyebrow raised at us. “Apologies. As I was saying, I fought in the desert of North Africa, the island of Sicily, and then in northern Germany.” The Field Marshal nodded and then turned his attention towards me.

“I’m from Waverly, Illinois. My father served in the U.S. Navy and I took my first flight at six years old. I worked on my grandmother’s farm all through school and I enlisted in the Navy after graduation. They initially wanted to put me in twin engine recon planes but I begged my CO and he threw a fit with command. That got me transferred over to fighters.” I laughed a little at the memory and I saw a couple Luftwaffe officers chuckle at it too. “I flew with the new generation of my father’s old unit until I ended up in Equestria. Since then I’ve been enjoying a higher rank and the great displeasure of being in a war.” Picking up my champagne glass, I downed the alcohol in one go before placing the glass back on the table. Not long after that we began to talk amongst ourselves. I struck up a conversation with a tank corps colonel next to me while Franz talked with a Luftwaffe captain about various tactics in desert flying. Around a half hour later we were all finished eating. The Field Marshal was about to speak to us all again when the doors opened behind us.

“Ah, General! Glad you could join us!” He said with a smile and I turned to see who had entered. Upon setting eyes on them, I could feel the blood run from my face. There by the door stood a griffin in a black uniform with silver SS general ranks on the collar. ‘My god, I just ate my last meal.’ I thought as the griffin removed his cap. He set it on a hat rack by the doors and slipped his jacket off.

“My apologies for being late. It seems the crystal ponies were bombing the airfield again.” He replied with a soft and proper voice. The SS general walked towards Franz and I. Glancing over to Franz, I saw his face was pale and clearly he was as terrified as I was. The general however, extended his talons towards us for a handshake. I nervously reached a hand out and he gave it a firm yet gentle shake. He then shook Franz’s hand before finding an empty seat at the table.

“Well, now that we’re here, I suppose it’s time to reveal our plans to our two wonderful guests.” The Field Marshal said as he stood up. “Gentlemen, all in this room have one common goal. We all want this war over with as soon as possible. And while fighting will end it eventually; we need to end it sooner. That is why we must kill Hitler.” Franz and I turned and looked at each other in surprise that so many officers, an SS general and a Field Marshal among them, were conspiring to kill Hitler. “And hopefully Mister Jones can get us Equestrian help in our operation.” He looked to me with a hopeful look.

“You tell me what you need and I’ll grease the wheels.”

~~~~~
21:00 Hours
August 1, 1987
Tobuck, Zebrica
~~~~~

I laid on my cot as I read a book which sat just ahead of my pillow. On the footlocker by my cot sat a small oil lamp which illuminated the tent enough for me to see. A rustling got my attention and I looked up from my book to see a sergeant holding a burlap sack next to my tent flap. “Mail, sir.” He pulled out an envelope and gave it to me. I thanked him before sitting up and setting the book next to the lamp. Tearing open the envelope, I pulled out the letter from inside and unfolded it. A couple photographs fell out and I set them on my leg as I looked at the letter.

Dearest James,

I hope you get this letter at the last address you gave me. I heard the front is moving again. Hopefully though you’ll be home soon. The kids have been keeping busy over their summer break. I’ve actually gotten peace and quiet the last few days since Lancaster has been staying the night with the crusaders. Also, the crusaders finally got their cutie marks. Maybe now the town will be a little safer. Lancaster is still trying for his mark. Maybe when you get home you can help him try and get it. And about the photo you enclosed in your last letter home, the one of me painted on your fighter’s nose; what does Mo Cuishla mean? I made sure to enclose a couple pictures for you as well. The one is of Lancaster and his friends having a movie night in the back yard. Celestia sent one of her “best movie makers” to show some cartoon pictures. I think you’d like him. He’s a nice gentlecolt. I also sent you a picture of the baby. She’s been doing well and Fluttershy seems to have no problems taking care of a foal. Mac however seems to be awkward at being a parent. He’s always asking her to check and make sure he’s doing something right. Anyways, I hope you'll be home soon. Be safe!!!

Love and miss you,

Thunderstreak

I smiled as I folded the letter back up and picked up the pictures. I smiled at the photo of Lancaster and his friends as they gathered around a stallion with a slicked back mane and a mustache. And, though it was half obscured by Scootaloo, his cutie mark looked like it was Mickey Mouse. Reaching over to my footlocker, I moved the lamp and flipped up the latches. I opened it up and pulled out a piece of paper and a pen. Grabbing the book that I had been reading, I used it like a mini writing table and set the paper down on it. I put the pen to the paper and began to write back.

My love,

I got your letter. Thankfully we're staying here in Tobuck for awhile. Or at least until we've made serious progress here. I'm up to my forty-eighth sortie. Two more and I'll be rotated home. If all goes well I could be leaving by the fourth. As for the crusaders, I'm glad they finally got their cutie marks. Can't wait to get home and see them. Tell Lance not to worry; I'm sure he'll get his soon. Give my thanks to the movie stallion. And tell Mac to calm down. She's a baby; she'll let him know if he does something wrong. Also, about my fighter's name. Mo Cuishla is from an old Earth language. It means 'my darling', or 'my pulse'.

With all my love,

James

I folded the letter and stood up in my tent. Lifting the flap, I walked out into the starry night to have the letter mailed to Ponyville. Though, knowing how fast the Military Postal Service worked, I'd probably be home before my letter.

~~~~~
13:00 Hours
August 2, 1987
Near Tobuck Airfield
~~~~~

My fighter coughed and spit as I guided it through the sky. My left wing had a hole in it where an unexploded flak shell had passed through and by my right knee was a hole big enough to poke my head through. Bits and pieces tumbled off my crippled Warhawk and it seemed as though she'd fall apart before we could reach the field. Bullet holes filled both the cockpit and the rest of the plane. I slid the canopy back as I made my approach for Tobuck. Somewhere behind me was Franz, his fighter fairing almost as bad as mine. In an unnatural display of stupidity, we had attempted to fight ten Me-109s on our own. Now we were paying for it. I pulled back on the stick and I felt my fighter settle onto the hard packed of Tobuck's taxiway. The engine ground to a stop and the propeller blades bent backwards as the fighter skidded down the taxiway on its belly. As she came to a stop, she spun and I could see the runway where Franz was landing on the runway. Lifting myself from the cockpit with my arms, I fell out the right side of the cockpit. As I rolled over to see Franz's plane, a mechanic came galloping up to me.

"Sir, are you alright?!" He asked and I attempted to focus on the one in the center as three of him now filled my vision.

"I'm fine. Go check on Franz!" I ordered and he galloped away to obey. But as I laid there on the sand by my fighter, I realized that I knew Franz would be fine. And the real reason I had ordered the mechanic away was in fear of what had happened. I could feel blood covering my back from a shrapnel wound. But I didn't care about the shrapnel. What I truly was afraid of was that I couldn't feel my legs.

34: Artificial Flowers

~~~~~
10:27 Hours
August 5, 1987
Tobuck Airfield
~~~~~

I looked at my crusher cap in my hand and slowly turned it back and forth to see the sun glint off the phoenix on the front. Stopping for a moment, I could see my feet on the rests of the scratch built wheelchair. I could feel myself growing hot behind the ears as I heard the flight surgeon's words play in my head, ‘paralysis below the waist from combat injuries’. I threw my cap into the sand ahead of me but felt myself lose my balance in my seat, causing me to fall forwards. From next to me I heard Franz jump up off the ammo crate he was on and hurry over to me. Looking up to him, I saw his head bandaged from an injury he’d sustained in the same fight as I. He was trying to get into a position to lift me when I snapped at him.

“No, goddamn it! I’m gonna do this on my own! I’m not as helpless as everyone thinks!” He backed off and I turned around to crawl to my chair. I set the brakes and began to climb my way back up into the chair, though I had difficulty turning around.

“James, do you need help?” Franz asked as the distant roar of a C-47 transport grew louder. I sighed and looked at the seat taken from a salvaged Warhawk.

“Yes.” I replied in a voice that was barely audible. I felt Franz grab a hold of me and turn me in the wheelchair. Looking down at my legs, I grabbed my pant legs and set my feet on the rests. As I finished, a hand held a khaki crusher cap in front of me and I carefully took it from Franz. As a tan C-47 set down on the runway I could hear a vehicle approaching us from behind. Turning my head to see a kubelwagen as it slowed to a stop, I saw Galland, Marseille, and Erich climb out and walk towards us.

“We thought we’d see you off.” Galland said as they stopped in front of us. We all shook hands and said our own goodbyes. “This also came across the wire for you. I wanted to deliver it before you left.” He handed me a telegram and I unfolded the piece of paper.

To the best adversary someone could ask for,

Heard you were going home. Best of luck to you. Hopefully I’ll still be around after this war and we can meet up for drinks. Once again, best of luck.

~Sergeant Michael Harper

I smiled at the telegram and looked up to see Marseille was holding a piece of metal in his hands. He turned it around to reveal the small nose art from the side of my plane and the nine Balkan crosses underneath it. I thanked him as I took the panel from him. The C-47 rolled up and the doors opened for anyone coming or going. A couple new pilots hopped out and a moment later a metal ramp was pushed up to the door by a ground crew. We all shook hands again and Franz began pushing my chair towards the ramp. The ground crew stood alongside the ramp and I heard them snap to attention as we began going up towards the door. Raising my hand to my cap brim, I suddenly felt very sad. Not because of my legs, but rather because I was leaving behind so many pilots and ground crew that I had grown to think of as friends. Franz secured my chair in the back and helped the flight engineer carry me to my seat in the front row of seats. Around me sat wounded pilots leaving Zebrica and I saw many of them looking longingly out the windows at the P-40s. I was set down in my seat and Franz took his spot next to me.

The plane began to roll down the taxiway and I refused to look outside in shame. What I was ashamed of, I don’t know, but in that moment I felt as though my world was collapsing around me. The plane turned onto the runway and I felt Franz nudge my shoulder. I looked up at him and he pointed to the window. There between the runway and the other taxiway in a line stood the entire group. The pilots, mechanics, cooks; everyone was there. They all snapped to attention and I could see salutes the entire length of the runway. The engines let out a roar and we gathered speed as we rolled across the sand. A blur of salutes passed by until we lifted into the air. As we headed back to civilization, I’d never felt more alone.

~~~~~
08:00 Hours
August 6, 1987
Ponyville Aerodrome
~~~~~

I looked up and over my shoulder at Franz who stood silently behind my chair, ready to push me down a ramp from the plane. On landing, I had seen a crowd of ponies and a few humans waiting for us. Now I was nervous at what their reactions would be at seeing me in a wheelchair. But of the reactions I worried about most; I worried about Thunderstreak and the kids. What would they say since they had no prior knowledge of my injuries? Would they welcome me back and act as though I was still the same person? I heard the thump of the ramp making contact with the fuselage and a moment later the door opened. Looking back to the morning sunlight that poured through the door, I took a deep breath as Franz pushed me forward.

I immediately noticed that the shouting of welcomes died down and a murmurer went through the crowd. But the thing that made me forget the whispers was a group of kids, still smiling, held a sign that said Welcome Home. From the crowd darted a green pegasus mare who I felt my heart leap at seeing. I held my arms out and wrapped them around her as soon as she collided with me. Thunderstreak began to cry and I felt others hugging me as well. Turning, I saw Lancaster, Typhoon, and the Crusaders all with their legs wrapped around me. They all slowly broke the hug and I set us moving when I simply said, "Let's go home".

~~~~~
08: 45 Hours
August 6, 1987
A Hill Outside Ponyville
~~~~~

Franz stopped pushing as we reached the top of the hill. There in front of me sat a shed that clearly had seen better days. The paint had long since peeled off, the wood was grey from exposure, and the door hinges were almost rusted away. But to the kids who had lead us out here, it was pretty much the best place in Equestria. A hoof painted sign above the doors read Ponyville Glider Club and from what I could see through the gaps in the wood doors, there was indeed the beginnings of a glider inside. I wheeled myself closer and Scootaloo quickly opened one of the doors for me. Going inside I found myself in a room filled with tools and wooden parts. It smelled of glue and freshly cut wood; a scent that reminded me of my school days in wood-shop. On the walls were newspaper clippings that were held up by push pins. Going over to one I saw it was of Rainbow Dash receiving her Medal of Valor. I turned to look at the glider and all the kids gathered around, their faces showing pride in their work. Franz walked up beside me and began inspecting the glider. "Who's been gluing this together?" Franz asked as he knelled to look closer at the wing.

"I did, sir!" A brown and white colt answered as he stepped forward.

"What's your name?"

"Pipsqueak, sir. But everyone just calls me Pip."

"Pip, come here for a moment." Pipsqueak trotted around the wing and over to stand next to Franz. "You see these globs of glue here?" Franz asked him as he pointed to several areas where glue had been heavily applied.

"Yes sir. I didn't miss a spot." Pipsqueak replied proudly.

"There's glue in areas that don't need it."

"But I didn't miss anything." Franz placed a hand on Pipsqueak's shoulder.

"But that's not the point. A job should be done right."

"Nopony will know once it's covered up." Pip argued.

"Fix it because you'll know." Franz said as he looked down to Pipsqueak, who looked on the verge of tears. "Now, I'm not saying you'll be doing this alone. I did the same thing as you when I was a boy. I'll stay up here and help you sand the excess glue off. Even if it'll take us weeks." That seemed to lift Pip's spirits quickly and he grinned at the idea of having help with such a project.

~~~~~
14:10 Hours
August 7, 1987
Ponyville General Hospital
~~~~~

I laid still on the examination table as a doctor looked over my back. "Well Mister Jones, I have good news and bad news." He said as I felt his magic feeling around my back. "The good news is, we can repair your spinal cord. It'll take time but you'll be able to walk again." The sensation of his magic disappeared and I used my arms to sit myself up on the table.

"I sense a but coming on." I said as I slipped on my white dress shirt.

"But, with the area of your back that was hit," He levitated up an X-ray to show me my back. "I'm afraid that one more hit like that will permanently put you in that chair. Be careful Mister Jones. I'd hate to see you back here after we get you healed." He set the X-ray aside and pushed his glasses up his snout. "Now, your treatments will be every other day starting tomorrow."

~~~~~
12:30 Hours
August 27, 1987
Ponyville General Hospital
~~~~~

I shakily stood with my crutches and leg braces as Franz and a nurse stood on either side of me. Taking a few steps, I felt myself beginning to lose my balance. A hand suddenly grabbed my shirt collar and stopped me from falling. I quietly cursed myself for needing so much help as I was righted by Franz. "Are you alright?" He asked me.

"Fine. Let's get going. I'd like to be walking on my own by Christmas if it's alright with you." I replied as I took a few more shaky steps away from him. "I'm gonna do this goddamn it."

"James, you need help." Franz answered as he walked alongside me.

"Bullshit. Help is for those who can't do things for themselves. Like kids or the elderly. I might be grey but I'm not that old yet." I told him as I turned myself around to go back to the other side of the room.

"James, in the desert I was your wing man. What is a wing man's job?"

"To protect and help the other- oh." I said as I stopped in my tracks.

"Exactly. Now, let me help you. That's what I'm here for." He placed a hand on my shoulder and gave me a reassuring smile. I smiled back and slowly began walking forwards again.

~~~~~
09:25 Hours
September 26, 1987
Ponyville Glider Club
~~~~~

I hobbled up the slope of the hill as Franz walked along side me. I was now able to walk with the help of a cane and I found it to be much more preferable than in a wheelchair. Ahead of us was the old shed with the doors wide open. When we reached the top we were met by all the kids in the club as well as an inspector from the Department of Transportation Safety. He trotted around the completed glider and seemed to be impressed by what he saw. "Well, you kids certainly did a good job." The inspector said as he moved the control stick to see the elevators and ailerons perform as they should. "Very well put together. No excess glue visible under the fabric." Franz grinned as Pipsqueak beamed at the comment. "I'd say she's ready to fly." The kids all cheered the news and I smiled as I pulled up a stool that had been set nearby. Sitting down, I saw the kids all looking at one another in confusion.

"Was ist los?" I asked them.

"We never decided on a pilot for the first flight." Applebloom replied as they all looked to me.

"Well, what if you all put your name in a hat and have me of Franz pull a name out?" I suggested. "Then everypony has a fair chance." They all seemed to agree on the idea and I removed my black fedora for them to use. One by one they all wrote down their names on pieces of paper and dropped them into the hat. I gently shook the hat to stir up the paper and all around me I could see the hopeful faces of the kids. Holding the hat up to Franz, he reached inside and pulled out a folded piece of paper.

"And the pilot is," He unfolded the paper and read the name on it. "Scootaloo." There was a shout of joy and I saw an orange filly jumping around in the back of the group. As I smiled at the elated pegasus, footsteps coming up the hill made me turn to see who would be out in this secluded area. A man in an olive drab uniform jacket and crusher cap made his way up the hillside towards us. He looked up and I saw it was Charlie. He smiled but his eyes still held their usual worried appearance.

"Your wife said I would find you here." He said with his smile still in place. I extended a hand and we shook hands as we looked at Scootaloo climbing into the glider. "That's a nice glider."

"It is. The kids did a good job." I replied as I stood up and leaned on my cane. Walking up to the glider, we stood behind Franz as he gave Scootaloo a brief rundown of do's and don'ts.

"I'll tell you what my brother August told me on my first flight. Keep it below one hundred feet and don't try to turn. Just get the feel of flying and we'll work on that other stuff later, alright?" She nodded in response and the other kids grabbed hold of the rubber launching rope. I heard another person coming up the hill and I saw August running up the hillside in a dress shirt and slacks.

"Good, I didn't miss it." August smiled as he grabbed a hold of the glider's tail to keep it in place until launch. "Franz, did you go over the flight plan with her?" He asked as he looked around the body of the glider to Franz who was strapping Scootaloo into the seat.

"Yes, August. I told her exactly what you told me. Keep it under one hundred feet and don't turn." Franz replied as he handed Scootaloo a flight helmet and goggles. "Now, let's get this filly in the air." Franz grabbed a hold the rubber rope and, together with the kids, began pulling it to build up tension. Charlie and I stepped back to avoid the wing hitting us on launch as Franz and the kids all stopped at the bottom of the hill. Scootaloo slid the goggles down over her eyes and nodded back to August. August nodded back and began the countdown.

"Three, two, one!" He released the tail and the glider shot off. And then straight up into the sky. "Push on the stick!" We all shouted at Scootaloo. The glider leveled off and then nose dived. "Pull up!" We shouted again as we chased after the glider. I hurriedly hobbled behind everyone as the glider's nose lifted but not high enough to keep the glider's belly from hitting the ground. There was an alarming snapping sound of the glider's wooden frame and the craft skidded to a stop. We reached the glider and immediately checked on the young filly at the controls. Unstrapping Scootaloo from her seat, we lifted her out and set her on the ground. She shook her head and slipped off her goggles.

"That could've gone better." She said as she removed her flight helmet.

"You still did better than Franz's first flight. He nose dived straight into the ground." August said as he turned her around to check on her wings. "You'd think would've learned from your crash, Franz. We didn't compensate for her being lighter than the intended pilot." August said as he nodded that she was unhurt. After telling Scootaloo that she would be fine, we walked over to the glider to inspect it. From the belly stuck a shard of wood as sharp as a razor and as big around as my pinkie finger. Though the bottom was caved in a little and the back was bending a bit, the glider seemed to be in relatively good condition.

"Well it can be repaired. Some hard work and it'll be flying in a couple weeks at most." Charlie said as he walked around the glider. "At least she doesn't look like The Pub." He quipped.

"Ja. She's definitely better off." Franz said, earning a chuckle from all of us except for August, who had no idea what we were talking about.

"Now," I said with a groan as I sat down on the side of the cockpit "we can put this little Humpty Dumpty back together. But how long is it going to take again? My hearing's already going downhill I'm afraid."

"About two to three weeks at most." Charlie said as he placed a hand on the wing of the glider, which then promptly snapped and caused the wingtip to fall to the ground as the broken end hung on by a few small slivers. "Actually, better make it a month." He said as we looked to the broken wing. And if I didn't know better, I could've sworn I heard Pipsqueak start to cry.

~~~~~
20:00 Hours
September 26, 1987
1237 N. Main St.
Ponyville
~~~~~

The clock in the hallway chimed eight times as I sat in my recliner in the living room. As I sat and looked off into space, I began to think about how it had been over a year since I'd arrived in Equestria. These thoughts lead to thoughts of Earth. What was the rest of my family doing? Was the world a radioactive no-man's land? These were interrupted by the sound of the radio clicking on and I looked up to see Thunderstreak walking away from the radio towards me. She climbed up into my chair and onto my lap, her rump on the left armrest and her back hooves sticking off the other side of the chair. I felt her forelegs wrap around my neck as she placed her head against mine with a content sigh. "Have I told you how happy I am that you're back?" She asked while I placed my left arm around her.

"Everyday since I came home." I replied as the radio spewed out the day's news. Pulling her closer to me, if such a thing was possible, she kissed me on the lips with a passion that I hadn't seen since she had lost the foal. Returning the kiss, I kicked down the footrest of my recliner and stood up with her in my arms. She broke the kiss with a surprised squeal and for the first time in months, I took a step without assistance from a cane or someone else. Making my way over to the stairs, albeit rather wobbly, I kissed her again and behind us the radio played what would become our song right after Moonlight Serenade.

~~~~~
08:00 Hours
September 27, 1987
1237 N. Main St.
Ponyville
~~~~~

I opened up the front door as I finished tying my robe. Leaning down, I used my cane for support as I grabbed the morning paper. I tucked it under my arm and walked back inside. I sat down at the kitchen table and unfolded the paper as I took a sip of my coffee. As I scanned the front page stories I saw it. There, under a story about another local pilot making ace, sat the line Top Griffin Ace Killed. Reading the story, I saw the name Michael Harper. My heart sank as I read the story. According to the paper he'd escorted a damaged B-18 Bolo back to its base, an act that the local Gestapo learned of. He was arrested and tried for treason. The Griffin Empire's so called "Blood Judge" had declared that he be hanged with piano wire to be made an example off. Setting my paper down, I looked down at the table and felt a pit in my stomach. A knocking at the door got my attention and I walked into the small hallway between the living room and the doorway. Opening the front door, I saw Franz holding his copy of the paper.

"I'm sorry, James." He said as he stepped inside.

"Not your fault he's dead. At least he went out knowing that he did something right and saved others by doing so." I told him as I hobbled to my office down the hallway. Franz followed me to the office where I sat down at my desk and he took a seat across from me. I reached under the desk top and felt a key I'd hidden under there. Pulling it out, I unlocked the bottom left drawer and pulled out a first aid kit. I opened it up to reveal gin, vermouth, a small jar of olives, toothpicks, and glasses. I made myself a martini and offered one to Franz, who declined the offer. As we sat and discussed what we'd read I saw Thunderstreak stick her head into the office, her mane and coat a disheveled mess as she'd clearly not been up long.

"James, what's wrong?" She asked as she saw the drink in my hand. I slid the paper over to the corner of the desk as she trotted into the room. She picked up the newspaper and I tapped the story with my finger to show her the one. She looked it over before setting the paper back down. "I'm so sorry, James. I know you considered him a friend."

"Yeah. So much for those drinks after the war." I mumbled before taking another sip of my drink. Setting the now empty glass on the desk, I stood up and looked to Franz. "Feel free to stay as long as you like." I then turned to Thunderstreak and smiled. "I'm gonna go into town if you need anything."

"I think we're about out of bread and milk. That's it." She replied as I started to walk over to door. Stepping out into the hallway, I heard her follow me out. We got halfway down the hallway before I heard her wings flap and felt her breath by my ear. "Last night was amazing by the way." She whispered and I stopped in surprise that she would say that with a guest and a kid in the house.

"Oh. Well, I do aim to please." I replied, still awkward at the conversation. "Although I must say, you weren't too bad yourself. Ten out of ten, would ride again." I said with a grin and the comment was met with a gentle thump on the side of the head with her hoof.

"James," She grew serious and somewhat depressed sounding as she pressed her forehead to mine. "I was thinking last night. With Typhoon graduated and off at university in Vanhoover; I started to realize how lonely it can get when you're gone with just Lancaster here. And even then he's usually off with the Crusaders trying to get his cutie mark. What I'm saying is-"

"I want another kid." I said; cutting her off from saying the same thing. She leaned back and looked at me in surprise and I saw her eyes were still filled with a slight sadness but a glimmer of hope was there too.

"Not right away of course. But maybe sometime soon?" She said quickly.

"Yeah. We'll decide when the time is right."

"Absolutely. Say, how about we hop in the shower and run into town together." I said as we started to go upstairs.

"Alright. But remember last time we tried anything in the shower?"

"I didn't mean like that!" I said as we reached the top of the steps. "I don't feel like explaining anything to the ER nurse again."

~~~~~
11:00 Hours
September 27, 1987
Ponyville, Equestria
~~~~~

I held a bag of groceries with my left hand as my right hand held my cane. We slowly made our way back through town and around us I saw several ponies out having Sunday lunch. As we walked though, I could see two young pegasus colts ahead of us attempting to get passers by to buy flowers. I gently tapped Thunderstreak's hoof with my cane and slightly nodded for her to look ahead at the colts. She took the bag from me and I fished into my left pocket for my billfold. Opening it up, I pulled out a twenty bit note and tucked the billfold back into my pocket. We stopped in front of the colts and I saw the older one's eyes light up at the sight of the bill. "How much for two?" I asked as I looked at the paper mache flowers they had.

"Five bits, sir." The older colt replied as the younger grabbed two flowers from a box. He gave them to us and I tucked the stem of mine into the button hole on my jacket.

"Do your parents know you're out here selling these?" Thunderstreak asked as she tucked hers into her mane, the white of it standing out against the brown. The colts grew silent and I thought I saw the younger one start to tear up. "Oh." She said as she realized what I had. "Come, we'll fix you two a nice meal. Celestia knows how long it's been since you had one." This immediately made the younger colt perk up and smile at the thought of a good meal. The older one however seemed to not enjoy the idea as much as his brother. They however followed us back to the house, both of them being extremely quiet the whole way. We reached the house and led them inside. They sat down at the kitchen table next to each other and remained quiet unless we spoke to them.

"So what're your names?" I asked them as I sat down and leaned my cane against the table.

"I'm Orchid and this is my brother Black Lotus." The yellow pegasus colt replied as he pointed a hoof to himself and then his younger brother. The smaller, white colt nodded in confirmation and I smiled at him.

"You don't talk much do you?" I asked him and he shook his head. A few minutes later there were plates in front of all of us with two grilled cheese sandwiches each and bowls of tomato soup to go with them. I took my time eating, a skill I learned from many successful dates, and watched the kids to see if there was anything I could pick up anything from them. They ate slowly and without making a mess. Every so often one would stop to wipe their mouth with a napkin. When we finished, we sat and began to talk with the kids or, in the case of Black Lotus, talk to them and got a nod or head shake in response. "So, if you don't mind me asking, what happened to your parents."

"Lot, why don't you go play outside for a while." Orchid said and Black Lotus complied without hesitation. As soon as the front door shut, Orchid began his story. "Well, it was a few years ago. Lot is still too young to remember it very well. Our parents owned a flower shop in Derby just down the road. We had a greenhouse that was connected to the shop through a back door so that it was easy to get to the fresh flowers in the winter. Anyway, there were electric lights that ran along the top of the greenhouse and an automatic watering system that would water the flowers every twelve hours or so. One night there was an exposed wire for the lights and the watering system turned on. They said that the wire likely wouldn't have been much trouble if it wasn't for the water. The sparks that it made managed to catch the wooden racks on fire despite the water and soon the whole greenhouse was on fire."

He took a deep breath before continuing. "By the time it woke us up it was already blocking all the doors on the bottom floor. We lived upstairs and I remember mom shouting and telling dad to get us out while she called for help. Dad came and told me to get Lotus out of the house. I grabbed him and jumped out the bedroom window. Thank Celestia I'd learned to glide by then. But mom and dad kept trying to put the fire out. By the time the fire department got there, they'd gone from all the smoke. After that I realized that I would have to take care of Lotus and get income somehow. That's when I learned how to make those little artificial flowers with paper."

"So you have no home?" Thunderstreak asked as she wiped away a tear that was running down her cheek.

"No, we do. You know that little Istallion restaurant over on second?" He asked and we both nodded in confirmation. "We've got a real nice box behind there. Plus with all the good food they throw away, we eat like kings." We looked at each other and I saw a look in Thunderstreak's eyes. We both nodded and I realized I must have had the same look. We turned to look at Orchid and I told him to fetch Black Lotus from the yard. They both returned and sat down in the chairs they had occupied before.

"Now, I think I speak for both of us when I say that we're sorry for what you two have gone through." I said and from the corner of my eye I saw Thunderstreak nod. "But a box is no place for children to grow up and live. That's why we would like to take you in and, if you'd let us, maybe adopt you." Orchid's jaw dropped while Black Lotus jumped from his seat across the table and almost tackled Thunderstreak and I as he smiled from ear to ear. "Well, what do you two say?" We looked down to Lotus whose head could've flown off with how hard he was nodding. Looking over to Orchid, I saw him look to his brother and shrug his shoulders.

"Sure. Why not?" And with that, we were on the path to the kids we had been seeking.

36: Revelations

~~~~~
19:00 Hours
October 31, 1987
Ponyville, Equestria
~~~~~

I sat in my chair and ran my tongue along the fake fangs in my mouth as I flipped to the next page in the evening news paper. "James, sweetie." Thunderstreak said as she trotted out of the kitchen. "Did you get the grill outside already?"

"Yes dear. I also got the fruit for the kebabs and the steaks for the guys." I replied as I set my paper down on the coffee table and stood up. She smiled at me and I grinned at her dressed up in a white apron and poofy white hat with fake chocolates sticking out. "Now Lucy," I said in my best Ricky impression "I think we ought to go welcome our guests." I walked down the hallway to the back door and opened the door for her. She flew up to give me a peck on the cheek as she passed and I followed after her. We walked into the backyard and smiled to all the ponies and humans gathered in the backyard. The smell of popcorn emanated from the popcorn machine by the back fence. I walked over to the grill and fired it up as the guys gathered around me in their own Nightmare Night costumes and among the men present were the surviving members of Charlie's original crew. As I grilled up the kebabs and steaks I felt a gentle tug at my cape. Looking down, I saw Black Lotus staring up at me. "Need something, Lot?" I asked as I knelled down to be eye to eye with him.

"Actually, I prefer Blackie." He said in a quiet and polite voice. I looked at him in surprise as these were the first real words I'd heard him say.

“Hey, that’s my name!” One of the guys said and I turned around to see Charlie’s ball turret gunner grinning at us. “So you’re Blackie too, huh?” He asked as he kneeled down next to me and the colt nodded. The man’s brown eyes lit up as they seemed to talk without saying a word.

“So what was it you wanted bud?” I asked Lotus and he looked away from Blackie and pointed a hoof towards the house. I stood up and walked inside where a knocking at the front door echoed through the house. I stopped in front of the door and grabbed the door knob. Opening up the door, I saw an older, white unicorn stallion with a slicked back mane and a mustache. He held a briefcase in his magic and reached a hoof up to remove the grey fedora that sat atop his head.

“Mister Jones, I presume?” He asked and I nodded as I stepped aside to let him inside. He levitated his hat up to hang on the hat rack and stepped inside the house. The stallion raised a hoof and ran it through his greying mane before extending it towards me. “Allow me to introduce myself. I’m Mister Mouse.” He said as I shook his hoof. I looked back at his cutie mark and saw it was Mickey Mouse.

“Uh huh.” I replied as I raised an eyebrow at him. “You must be here with the movie.” I said, pointing to the briefcase in his magic. He nodded and I waved a hand towards the back door. “Right this way, Mister Mouse.” We walked to the back yard and I saw the eyes of every kid there light up at the sight of the stallion. He smiled to all the kids and made his way back to the projection equipment. I went back to the grill where the other guys were still standing around, Black Lotus and Blackie carrying on a quiet conversation near the back. “Hey, guys.” I said and the men looked at me. “Does that stallion remind you of anyone?” Pointing a finger in the stallion’s direction, they turned their heads to look at him.

“He kinda reminds me of Walt Disney.” Doc, Charlie’s navigator, said as he turned around to look at me.

“Ja. I bet Galland would agree too.” Franz commented as some of the others nodded, apparently seeing it too. “If anyone would know Disney, it’d be Galland.”

“Does he really have Mickey painted on his plane?” Charlie asked and Franz nodded. I removed the steaks and kebabs from the grill and set them on plates.

“Food’s ready!” I announced and several ponies stood up from their blankets and trotted over to get their food. In the back, Mr. Mouse finished putting the film reels into the projector as everyone took their seats. I set a steak on a plate for myself and walked over to sit next to Thunderstreak on a large blanket. I saw her scrunch her nose at the smell of the meat but she didn’t say anything as I sat down and removed my false fangs. I began cutting the meat as the projector clicked on and the film began to roll. The side of the house suddenly lit up from the projector I took a quick glance around us and saw Charlie and his crew sitting together towards the back while Franz and August were in the front row, laying on their stomachs with their chin on their hands like anxious kids. Next to us sat John and Applejack who was leaning on John’s shoulder as he wrapped an arm around her. Lancaster sat with the Crusaders and I glared at Rumble as I noticed his hoof on Lancaster’s.

“James.” Thunderstreak whispered and I turned to look at her. “Relax. They’re just holding hooves.”

“So?” I inquired. “He’s still my son. And hoof holding leads to kissing which leads to the Serta Samba.” I told her as the opening for the movie started. She rolled her eyes and leaned on me as I raised a fork with a piece of steak to my mouth. As the opening credits ended, I settled in for the movie.

~~~~~
21:05 Hours
October 31, 1987
Ponyville, Equestria
~~~~~

As ponies and men made their way out the side gate to head home for the night, I walked over to the projector where Mr. Mouse was packing up his films and the records for the movie. “That was a good movie Mister Mouse. In fact, that was pretty well identical to the Earth version of Sleeping Beauty. Same title and everything.” I said and I saw him glance up at me as he put the reel canisters in the briefcase. “Of course I’m sure that it wasn’t very hard for you to make the transition to ponies from humans was it, Mister Disney?” He stopped and turned his head to look up at me. His mouth turned up into a grin which turned into a smile.

“That obvious, huh?” He asked and I smirked as I nodded.

“I was pretty suspicious when I saw a picture of you a few months ago but seeing you in person and watching your picture tonight just confirmed it. Actually, Sleeping Beauty is the first full-length film I ever saw. We went to the theatre for my sister’s birthday.” I told him as I sat down on the chair for the projector operator. “I must say, I’m a big fan of your work. Now that I’m thinking about it, the first movie of any sort I saw was one of yours.”

“Which one?” He asked as he sat down in front of me with a smile.

“Johnny Fedora and Alice Blue Bonnet with the Andrews Sisters. The theatre in Carlinville was having a short-film day when I was about six and that was the first one they played. Of course, I loved it. I thought that was the greatest thing I’d ever seen.” I said with a smile. Walt nodded with a grin at my story. “Well, it’s been an honor to meet you Mister Disney.” I said as I stood up. “I suppose I should let you get going. You’ve still got to catch a plane and I have a meeting tomorrow morning.” I shook his hoof one last time and showed him to the front door. He grabbed his hat and gave me a smile and a parting nod before trotting out the door and into the night.

~~~~~
12:20 Hours
November 1, 1987
Canterlot, Equestria
~~~~~

The princesses, the other top generals, and I all walked along the war torn streets of Canterlot. We stopped to look at a burned out home that had been caught in a fire fight between Rommel’s tanks and an SS Panzer division. As we continued on our trip through the city, I took a sudden turn and walked up a lane towards a barbed wire fence. The gates at the entrance were open and I looked up to the metal sign above the gates and read it aloud as I heard others coming up behind me. “Work brings freedom.” I walked through the gates and removed my hat as I realized what the camp was. Around me, soldiers held their machine guns close as captured griffins cleaned up the camp and prepared it for demolition. I walked up to a large building that had tall chimneys jutting from the roof. Stepping inside, I felt my blood run cold as I saw that the building was the camp crematorium. As I walked further inside I passed a table that was sitting next to one of the crematory doors. I looked around the building and could feel rage building up at those responsible.

“What is this?” A voice asked and I turned around to see Celestia and others looking at ashes on the table I'd passed.

“Ponies. Innocent civilians who were slaughtered simply for being different.” I replied and my voice was filled with bitterness and anger. As soon as I told them what it was I saw several officers step outside in in shock and I could hear at least one throwing up. Walking back outside again, I looked around at the griffin inmates and realized that most of them were Luftwaffe or army personnel. The realization hit me that these griffins weren’t responsible for this. They were mere bystanders being blamed for the crimes of the SS. “We need to stop this.” I said. A nearby guard looked at me odd and I pointed around at the griffins. “These griffins aren’t the ones responsible for this. Send word around to bring all the SS prisoners here.”

He nodded and set off to spread the order to all guards. Within fifteen minutes, twenty three SS prisoners were standing in front of me. I turned to the guards who had their guns trained on the prisoners. “How many of them were guards at this camp?” I asked and the guards pulled back only two.

“All of these are former guards.” One of the MPs said as he waved a hoof at all of the remaining griffins in black uniforms.

“Good. I want them to be the one’s cleaning up this place and then I want them to be hanged in the city square. Understood?” I asked and the guards nodded in understanding. At this, several of the guards’ eyes widened in fear at what else might happen to them. All of a sudden, an SS lieutenant lunged forward and grabbed a guard’s machine gun before the MPs could react. He began firing and I dropped to the ground and I heard the MPs open fire before all went silent. I went to stand up after the guards shouted an all clear but dropped back down to the ground as I felt a deep, burning pain in the side of my chest. Reaching a hand over to the spot, I felt a warm liquid running down my chest. Raising my hand up I saw it covered in blood as a metallic taste formed in my mouth. “Son of a bitch.”

~~~~~
12:45 Hours
November 1, 1987
1019th M*A*S*H*, Canterlot
~~~~~

The doors to the operating room swung open as the gurney I was on was pushed inside. “Blood pressure is sixty over eighty!” A nurse shouted as the gurney stopped and a blood pressure cuff was ripped off my arm.

“I certainly hope you all know what you’re doing.” I said with a weak chuckle.

“For today sir, we’ll certainly make it look like it.” One of the doctors replied and they all gave me a reassuring smile before slipping their masks up over their snouts. A nurse placed a mask over my mouth and nose and I began breathing in deeply as another nurse brought in blood and I.V.s. As I breathed in I began to feel extremely tired and I let my eyes slip shut.

~~~~~
13:00 Hours
November 2, 1987
1019th M*A*S*H*, Canterlot
~~~~~

I lay on my bed and was reading a book when I heard smacking on the floor. All of a sudden the curtain for the post-op slid open and a doctor walked in wearing swimming fins and the famous fake glasses and moustache styled after Groucho Marx. “So, how’s my top patient doing today?” He asked as he grabbed the chart off the end of my bed.

“Still a bit sore.” I replied as I set the book aside and removed my reading glasses.

“I would expect so. You had a cracked rib and a collapsed lung. You’re lucky you got here as fast as you did, too. You lost almost half the blood in your body. Good thing we’ve got a fair amount of your blood in the national reserve.” He replied as he hung the chart back on its hook. “Good news is that I think you’ll be out in a week.” He said as he sat down on a stool next to my bed. “Bad news is that I noticed something while we were operating.” He sighed and removed the comedic face wear. “You’ve got a bad ticker, General. I’d say you’re not too far off from a heart attack. One good tantrum and you’ll certainly be feeling it.” I sat up and looked at him.

“I’ve got a bad heart?” I asked in concern. “It’s not just a mistake on your part?”

“General,” He started as he stood up. “I haven’t been wrong yet.”

“So you’re serious that I have a crap heart?”

“I’m always serious.” He said as he placed the Groucho glasses and mustache back on. He began to trot away, his flippers making a plap plap, plap against the floor, but as he grabbed the curtain to leave I stopped him.

“I never did get your name, doc.” I said as I looked over to him. He reached back and lifted up his lab coat for me to see his cutie mark. I looked at it and saw it was an eye like on a bird of prey.

“The name’s Hawkeye.” He trotted out and I stared after him, in awe of the stallion.

~~~~~
15:30 Hours
November 26, 1987
Royal Mountain House, Location Classified
~~~~~

I pushed away my plate as I patted my stomach after Thanksgiving dinner. “Oh geez.” I groaned as I felt like I might throw up. “Dinner was amazing.” I said as I turned to look at Thunderstreak. From the table were mutters of agreement by all of Charlie’s crew, Franz and his brother, and every other human in Equestria. I reached over and patted a hand on Thunderstreak’s hood and gave her a small smile. She smiled back and looked like she was about to say something but dad interrupted her before she could begin.

“So, who wants to join in a Jones family tradition?” Dad asked as he stood up and produced a Colt .45 revolver. Some of the people at the table looked at dad in alarm but I smiled as I looked towards the back door.

“You got the targets set up out back?” I asked him and he nodded. “Then let’s go!” I stood up and grabbed my uniform holster off a shelf by the door. I put on the belt and walked out the back door as I heard everyone else get up from the table. I stepped outside and saw several targets lined up on top of the deck railing. “Still think you’re gonna hold your title, old man?” I asked as I turned around to see dad had his belt and holster on.

“I’m only five years older than you, you know.” He said as we walked up to the targets. We turned and placed our backs to them and each walked ten paces back towards the house where everyone was looking at us with raised eyebrows. We stopped after ten paces and turned on our heels to face each other. As was tradition, we shook hands and turned again but this time it was to face the targets. “Alright.” Dad said as we stood there with our right hands hovering over our holsters. “Draw!” He shouted and as quick as I could, I grabbed my revolver from the holster and fired all six rounds at the target. The combined noise from our guns echoed off the surrounding landscape and I smiled as I twirled my Colt and slipped it back into my holster. As we walked up to our own targets I grinned when I could finally see mine well.

“Still think you won?” I said as I snatched the target paper off the plank it’d been nailed to. I held it up for him to see six holes in the bullseye of the paper and I looked to his to see only five in the bullseye.

“Looks like you won this year. You’ve certainly improved.” He said as we shook hands.

“And that’s without doing this last year.” I replied as we walked back towards the group where they were still looking at us confused.

“What was that about?” Franz asked.

“Well, you see, every year when I was younger our family would have a so-called ‘gunfighters competition’ where we would see who could get the most bullseyes with old Colt .45s. Before he disappeared, dad was the champion for six years. I started joining in the last two years he was on Earth and ended up sixth and fourth. Now,” I chuckled a little as I looked over at dad for a moment “I’m the champion.”

“How did you get so good anyway?” Dad asked as he turned to me with a raised eyebrow.

“Well, you remember that Old West show that traveled around the area when I was little?” He nodded and waited for me to continue. “Well during the winter a couple years after you were gone, I went and joined them as a gunfighter. Then there was the practice that I used to get by shooting bad fruit from the trees at Me-ma’s certainly helped too.”

“Wait, wait, wait; Me-ma?” Thunderstreak asked and I felt my face get warm as I rubbed the back of my neck.

“Yeah. That’s what I call my grandma.” I said and I heard Doc and Andy snickering. I shot a glare at the bombardier and navigator and they both cleared their throats and looked around as though they were searching for something of interest. After my face cooled back down I remembered another tradition of the family. “Hey dad.” He looked over at me and I reached into my pocket. I grabbed the slender object inside and removed it to hold it in the air. “How about Five Finger Fillet?” I asked as I flicked open the switchblade.

~~~~~
16:45 Hours
November 26, 1987
Royal Mountain House, Location Classified
~~~~~

“Alright, now give me the cloth.” I said as I tied a shoelace around the base of Austin’s pinky finger. Thunderstreak stood aside and supervised me and Franz after our insisting that we could handle it. Franz handed me a piece of cloth to put on the end of Austin’s finger to try and cover up the spot where the finger was severed. “Good news is that the royal helicopter is coming to take you and your finger to the closest hospital.”

“So how’s it going, Nubs?” Dad asked Austin as he walked into the dining room from the kitchen with a bottle of soda in hand. Amelia delivered dad a backhand to the chest for the comment but I head Patton chuckle at the comment as everyone stood around us and watched the ‘procedure’.

~~~~~
06:00 Hours
December 8, 1987
Ponyville, Equestria
~~~~~

A shrill ringing snapped me from my sleep and I quickly rolled over to grab the phone on my nightstand. “Hello, General Jones speaking.” I sat up and pulled the string for my lamp as Thunderstreak rolled over and looked at me still half asleep.

“Happy anniversary and happy birthday, shithead.” A voice said and I immediately slammed the receiver down before shutting the light off and lying back down.

“Who was that, sweetie?” Thunderstreak asked as I pulled the blanket up over my head.

“My ever glorious father.” I replied as I buried my face into the pillow and sighed. Just as I felt like I about to fall asleep for an eternity and then some, the bedroom door burst open and I heard two colts and three fillies shout in unison.

“Happy anniversary!” They yelled and I ripped the blanket off of my head and sat up in bed. I looked over at the doorway and saw Lancaster, Orchid, Black Lotus, and the Crusaders standing there with trays filled with burned food. I cast a sideways glance at Thunderstreak and saw she was looking at me from the corner of her eye. They set the trays on our laps and smiled at us. I looked down at my tray and saw burnt pancakes, burnt hay bacon, burnt eggs, a burnt cupcake with a candle in it, and somehow they had managed to burn the orange juice as well.

“This looks fantastic.” I lied and I saw they all smiled at my ‘compliment’. “Although, we’d like to eat alone if it’s alright.” I said and they all nodded and trotted out, shutting the door behind them. Looking over to Thunderstreak I saw her looking in her glass of juice and muttering a “how in the hell?” at the burned liquid. “Well, would you like me to call in an order at Sugarcube Corner? I need to go into town anyways to pick up my dry-cleaning.” She nodded and I grabbed the phone off of the nightstand. I held it up to my ear and was reaching to dial when I heard a voice on the other end.

“Well how soon is the cake going to be done, Pinkie?” Orchid asked over the phone and I held the receiver away from my ear and looked over to Thunderstreak.

“Do you know anything about Orchid ordering a cake from Sugarcube Corner?” I asked and she shook her head. I put the phone back to my ear and could hear Orchid again.

“Alright. Look, the party’s at five. Can you have it over here by then?” He asked and I looked at Thunderstreak before setting the phone down.

“He’s having a party.” I said and Thunderstreak looked up from poking a charred pancake in confusion.

“A party? What in Equestria for?” She asked and I shrugged my shoulders.

“Maybe our anniversary?” I suggested as Thunderstreak dumped the contents of both our trays into the small trash can by the bed. “Be sure you put some stuff on top of that so the kids don’t notice.” I said as I swung my feet off the side of the bed and stood up. She grabbed a couple pieces of paper laying on her nightstand and set them over the burnt food as I grabbed my uniform from the closet. Walking over to the doorway, I peeked out into the hall and hurried over to the bathroom while it was clear. I stepped inside and turned on the shower and stripped down before climbing into the shower. After a few minutes I heard a knock at the door and heard someone step inside. “Who the hell is in here?” I asked as the door shut.

“Who do you think?” Thunderstreak said.

“What d’ya need?” I asked as I put a glob of shampoo in my hair.

“I gotta take a crap.” She said and I stopped scrubbing my head for a moment at her statement.

“You couldn’t have waited until I was done?” I asked as I poked my head out from around the curtain to see her reading a magazine on her ‘seat’.

“Possibly but I know it annoys the shit out of you when I do this.” Thunderstreak replied as she flipped to the next page in her magazine.

“No, it just annoys me. The shit part here is all you.” I replied as I stuck my head back in the shower and into the spray of the showerhead. I quickly washed the rest of myself, carrying on a conversation with Thunderstreak all the while, and climbed out to dry off. We continued to talk as I dried myself off and got dressed. “So I was thinking about leaving the base a little early this morning so we could have an anniversary lunch somewhere. Where’d you like to go?” I asked as I gelled my hair into a pompadour style.

“Well, there’s one place I would like to go but it’ll take a while to get there. Even if we fly.” She said as she finally stood up and flushed.

“That shouldn’t be a problem. I can just call Canterlot for some fuel and we can take the Tomcat.”

~~~~~
16:45 Hours
December 8, 1987
Ponyville Aerodrome
~~~~~

Thunderstreak and I walked away from the olive drab F-14 and we both removed our aviator sunglasses. “So how’s it feel being only the second pony in the world to go faster than sound?” I asked as we climbed into a jeep near the hangar.

“I honestly don’t think I’ll ever get used to it.” She replied as she unzipped and removed her flight suit.

“I actually just approved a project to build a supersonic research plane. I thought about finding a mare to be the first pony to pilot a plane past the sound barrier.” I said as I started the jeep and began to drive for the base gate.

“Really? Who were you thinking?” Thunderstreak asked as I waved to the gate guard. He waved back when I drove through the gate and I turned onto the road leading to the town square.

“Well, I was thinking maybe Rainbow Dash considering the princesses allow mothers in the reserves.” And then a thought hit me and I pulled the jeep onto a dirt trail before stopping the jeep.

“What’re we doing?” She inquired as she looked around and then over to me.

“If mothers weren’t allowed to join the service, how’d you get in?” I asked as I turned off the vehicle.

“Oh. Well, about that. You see, it’s only mares who’ve given birth that couldn’t go in.” She replied as she rubbed her hooves together.

“What?”

“The truth is,” She sighed and placed her head in her hooves “none of the kids are biologically mine. You of course know that Typhoon and Lancaster were adopted from the Crystal Empire. But Sabre is adopted too. He’s technically my nephew.”

“What?”

“I’ve told you my sister sees a lot of stallions. She got pregnant and mama was actually smart for once when she realized that it wouldn’t be a very good home for Sabre. So she told my sister to give the foal to me and we’d pass him of as mine. My sister didn’t mind cause then she’d be free to go running around again.”

“Does he know?” I asked without looking at her and I realized that my voice had gone ice cold.

“No. No one’s ever told him.” She said as her voice broke from emotion. I looked over at her and wrapped my arm around her. She sniffled and buried her face into my side and I rubbed her shoulder with my hand.

“It’s fine. It’s alright. I’m sorry I asked about it.” I said. “Hey, look at it this way. You raised him from a foal so really, he’s all yours. He was never your sister’s. He’s always been your son.” I said as I looked down at her. She removed her face from my side and looked up at me as she wiped her eyes with her hoof. I smiled at her and she returned it with a grin. “Now let’s see you smile because if we were right this morning, we’ve got a party to go to.”

~~~~~
20:55 Hours
December 8, 1987
Ponyville, Equestria
~~~~~

I stood in the living room and smiled as ponies and humans wandered around and conversed together at our anniversary party. In the corner of the room was a record player blasting Glenn Miller and Swing Sisters records for partygoers to dance to. As I stood there I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned around to see dad standing there. “James, we need to talk.” He said and I waved a hand for him to follow me. I walked down the hallway and into my home office. Dad stepped inside and I shut the door behind him. Grabbing my key for the desk drawer, I opened it up and removed a bottle of bourbon and a couple glasses. “Jimmy, I think you need to sit down for what I’m about to tell you.” Dad said as I opened the bottle and I looked up at him in surprise.

“Must be big news.” I said as I put the top back on the bottle and sat down at the desk. Dad sighed and looked around the room as though he were trying to find an escape route. He placed a hand up to his temple and rubbed.

“Amelia and I have discussed this and we’ve concluded that it’s time you knew. James, your mother and I raised you with all of your sisters. And we were barely able to afford that. The truth is, you weren’t the only son we had.” He said as he looked away from me. I looked at him and stood up from my seat as my hand balled up into a fist.

“What?!” I shouted and, though neither of us noticed, the music and conversations outside stopped.

“You have a twin brother, James. We gave him up for adoption. Last I knew, he went to a family near St. Louis.” He explained as I walked around the desk and towards him. He began to back up until his back hit the door.

“I have a twin brother and you waited thirty seven fucking years to tell me?!” My voice seemed to thunder through the house and outside several guests looked at each other in concern. Just as I was about to continue my shouting I felt a painful pressure in the left side of my chest and pain shooting down my left arm. I stepped back and attempted to catch my breath but found it impossible. Leaning on my desk I attempted to get around to my chair but sat down against it in exhaustion. Dad was almost immediately next to me and looking at me with the most concern I’d probably ever seen.

“James, what’s wrong?” He asked me as I looked over at him and held a hand up to my chest.

“I’ve got a pain in my chest. And I can’t breathe.” I replied with what little breath I could muster. Dad immediately stood up and ran over to the door and flung it open.

“Somebody call an ambulance! James is having a heart attack!”

37: Moon Glow

~~~~~
08:27 Hours
December 9, 1987
Ponyville General Hospital
~~~~~

I looked up at the white ceiling tiles of my hospital room. Outside I could hear the sound of nurses and doctors chatting as they passed by or ponies going to visit their family members. I sighed and glanced over at the clock on the wall. Groaning at the time I looked back up at the ceiling. The door suddenly clicked as it opened and I looked to it with a smile but it quickly disappeared as only a doctor entered. He trotted over to me and I let my head drop back onto the pillow. "How're you feeling Mister Jones?" He asked as he picked up my chart off the foot of the bed.

"Could be better." I replied with a huff. "Any word from my family?"

"I believe they're on their way." He said.

"And my father?"

"On the list for those not permitted to see you." The doctor replied as he set my chart down. "You're lucky you got here as fast as you did. I honestly don't think you would've survived if you hadn't. Now, I've called in the doctor who originally discovered your heart problem and he should be here any time." The door suddenly opened and a tan stallion with a disheveled black mane poked his head inside. In his magic he held a martini glass and a cigar was clamped in his mouth.

“I’m gonna take a shot in the dark and guess this is General Jones’ room?” He asked as he stepped inside and I saw he was wearing a red bathrobe in place of a lab coat. The other doctor raised an eyebrow but said nothing as he left the room. As soon as the door clicked shut, Hawkeye opened his medical bag and pulled out a first aid kit that he set on my bedside table. He flipped up the switches on the kit and I saw it contained all the ingredients for a martini. “You drink, General?”

“Only on days ending with a Y.” I replied as he mixed up a drink. “You know, you remind me an awful lot of a guy on a TV show I liked. Name and everything.” I said as he gave me the drink. We clinked the glasses and both took a swig of our drinks. Hawkeye grabbed a chair and scooted it over by the bed.

“Really? Do tell me about this other Hawkeye.”

~~~~~
09:15 Hours
December 9, 1987
Ponyville General Hospital
~~~~~

The door to the room clicked open and Hawkeye and I both looked towards the entrance as a record played in the corner of the hospital room. A green head stuck in the room that I immediately recognized as Thunderstreak. “Hey, honey!” I said with an ear-to-ear smile. “Come meet Doctor Hawkeye.” He stood up and trotted towards the door as Thunderstreak entered with the youngest boys behind her. Hawkeye grabbed her hoof and kissed it and uttered something I couldn’t understand.

“Bon matin. Vous ȇtes aussi rayonnate que le soleil.” Hawkeye said and I saw Thunderstreak’s cheeks and the tips of her ears get a red tint to them.

“Thank you.” She replied as she rubbed the back of her neck with her hoof after it was released. I raised an eyebrow at them but shrugged it off as a nurse brought in the morning paper for me to read. I thanked her and unrolled to paper to see the headline in giant, bold letters reading North Ponia Surrenders. Setting the paper aside, I grabbed one of the pills the doctor had set on my bedside table in case I felt more chest pains. I quickly downed the pill and got some looks from everyone but Hawkeye quickly went into doctor mode.

“James, what’s wrong? Are you experiencing more chest pains?” He asked as he leaned over me. I shook my head and held up the paper for him to see. He took the paper with an excited smile and began hopping around the room. Hawkeye finally calmed down enough for us to ask him about his joy. "I was stationed there with the 1019th! Now we never have to go back!" We each gave our congratulations to him and a smile never left my face. That is until the door crept open. I looked over and saw a man in a dark navy uniform. My smile dropped and became a scowl, the heart monitor next to me beeping quicker at the sight of dad looking inside. Everyone in the room stepped back as dad slowly entered and removed his hat, tucking it under his arm. He carefully stepped up next to the bed and sat down in the chair where Hawkeye had been sitting. I glared at him and everyone else silently went out into the hallway.

"James-" He started to talk but I quickly raised my hand and cut him off before he could continue.

"Shut up. I don't care to hear it." I said, my voice sounding as venomous as a cobra.

"James, please, I only ask that you listen for three minutes." He pleaded as he set his cap on the bedside table and placed his hand on top of mine by my side. I quickly pulled my hand away and placed it on my stomach as I continued to glare at him.

"Three minutes. Start talking." I told him and he took a deep breath as he steeled his nerves.

"Well, as you know, your mother and I had our hands full with your sisters when you were born. Of course we discussed our situation after we found out she was pregnant and we decided that one more kid to the bunch wouldn't hurt. Naturally, everyone was excited but nervous after your aunt had a miscarriage a few month before you were born. I don't think your poor mother would've been able to handle loosing you." He stopped as he folded his hands on the edge of the bed. "The doctor had said you were supposed to be born on January eighth but when your mom went to go to the store on the night of December seventh, you two suddenly decided you were coming out. The next day we welcomed you and the surprise that was your brother into the world a month early. But with your brother came some problems. We had planned on only one baby, not two. So we decided to keep you since you were the first born of the two and we put up your brother for adoption." Dad again paused as he pulled a piece of paper from his jacket pocket. "We never told you before because we didn't want you to miss someone you didn't know. Last I knew of, this was his name and address. He was adopted by a couple with the last name of Lawson down in St. Louis." He folded his hands again and I glanced at the paper on the bed.

"Your three minutes are up." I said monotonously and dad silently stood up to leave. He grabbed his hat and walked over to the door. Just before he was about to open it to make his exit, he turned and looked at me.

"James, I want you to know that I love you and while you may not claim me as your father anymore, you'll always be my son." He opened the door and placed his cap on his head before walking outside.

~~~~~
13:05 Hours
December 16, 1987
Ponyville, Equestria
~~~~~

I held a knife in my hand, ready to cut my unsuspecting victim. Bringing the knife down I made contact and began slicing the sandwiches in two from corner to corner. With the sandwiches cut, I took the plate over to the table where Lancaster sat with a book held in his hock. "Here ya go, Elvis. Two peanut butter and banana sandwiches." He looked at the plate as I set it down and I saw him scrunch his nose a little.

"Mom always cuts them down the middle." He said as he set his book aside.

"Yeah, well that's how we cut them in the county jail." I replied as I wiped my hands off with a rag. He didn't say anything more as he silently bit into the sandwich. From the doorway I heard hoofsteps and I looked up to see Thunderstreak standing there with something in her hoof. She looked concerned and I immediately felt my heart sink as worst case scenarios began to run through my mind. "Butter Cup, what's wrong?" I asked her and I slowly walked towards her but she backed up with each step towards her.

"James, um, I have some news that I think you may want to sit down for." Thunderstreak said and I gently sat down in one of the kitchen chairs. "James, I'm-how do I say this gently?"

"She's pregnant." Lancaster said and we both looked to him as he took another bite of his sandwich. He stopped as he sensed our gazes on him and looked up at us. "What? You mean it wan't obvious?" He set the sandwich down and placed his fore-hooves together. "I had it figured out a week ago. The slippers for the aching and swollen hooves," Lancaster said as he waved a hoof at the pink fuzzy slippers on Thunderstreak's hooves "the weird cravings for things like strawberry and pickle milkshakes, and you haven't noticed but she's been throwing up every morning in the bathroom. It's pretty clear that she's pregnant again." We stayed silent as he resumed reading his book and eating. "Also, if I were you, I'd be looking for a bigger house. This one is getting a bit small."

~~~~~
11:30 Hours
December 18, 1987
The Hills Outside Ponyville
~~~~~

I clasped my hands behind my back as I looked out the large picture window of the hilltop mansion. "How much did you say it is for this again?" I asked as I turned to face the real estate pony who was watching me.

"This home is going for about one million bits. The owner's flexible on the price though." She replied as she looked down at the paperwork on her clipboard.

"I can do nine and a quarter in cash. Would they take that?" I asked as I turned back around to look out the window towards Ponyville.

"I'll ask them and get back to you as soon as I can. Now, how about we take a look at the library?"

~~~~~
05:00 Hours
December 25, 1987
New Jones Family Mansion
~~~~~

I shut the front door of the large home as quietly as I could and sighed with relief when no one stirred at the click. Setting my briefcase by the door, I walked in further and loosened my tie as I entered the gargantuan living room. Around me sat several boxes still waiting to be unpacked. But there by the picture window overlooking town, stood a pine tree covered in lights and ornaments. I slowly walked over to it and grabbed one of the silver, glass orbs on the tree and rolled it around in my hand with a small smile. At the base of the tree were dozens of gifts all wrapped in brightly colored paper and I made sure to not bump any as I adjusted my feet. I looked at the glass ball in my hand and smiled as I saw the ever familiar, albeit distorted, reflection of my little world's sun. "James, sweetie, is that you?" Thunderstreak asked as I hung the ornament back on the tree.

"Yes, dear." I replied, turning around to face her. "I would've been home from Ponia sooner but my flight got caught in the blizzard near Vanhoover." I told her as I walked over and scooped her up, much to her surprise, and carried her over to the window like we were newlyweds again. Looking out the window, I let out a content sigh as snow lazily drifted down on Ponyville. The town glowed against the blanket of white as the street lights made the town have a yellow hue to it. "You know," I started as I sat down on the wood floor with Thunderstreak on my lap "I couldn't have asked for a more beautiful place to be; or a more beautiful mare to be with." Leaning my head down, my lips met her's and there, in that moment, it seemed at though it were only us. My heart skipped a beat from the warmth of her lips against mine and she carefully reached a hoof up to place on my shoulder. We broke the kiss and I ran my tongue over my lips, a distinct and wonderful flavor hitting my taste buds. "You got new chapstick."

"It's butterscotch. I know how much you like those little candies." She replied as her face flushed and her ears went back. "I honestly was wondering if you'd notice." Thunderstreak said as she looked away from me; her mannerisms at that moment making her seem like a love-struck teenager.

"Of course I'd notice, Butter Cup. There's few things in this universe that can get almost as sweet as you. Butterscotch is just one of those." I told her as I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her tight against my chest, hugging her as we watched the snow fall.

"And what are the other things?" She asked, looking up at me with her beautiful blue eyes.

"Well let's see, shall we?" I asked as she looked back out the window and I rested my chin on top of her head. "Besides butterscotch, it has to be those peanut butter cups I love so much. And then it's-actually-I can't think of anymore." I told her as I reached down and grabbed one of her forehooves with my hand. She placed her other hoof on top of my hand and let out a pleased sigh as we both sat and waited for the coming sunrise.

"Wait, is that why you call me Butter Cup?"
~~~~~
07:30 Hours
December 25, 1987
Jones Mansion
~~~~~

I awoke to a poking in my side. Slowly opening my eyes, I saw Orchid standing over me and I realized that Thunderstreak and I must have fallen asleep on the living room floor. I felt Thunderstreak still wrapped in my arms and I looked down at her with a smile as she buried her face into my chest. Carefully lifting my hand off of her, I ran it over her mane and felt her start to wake. "Honey, it's time to get up." I told her as I started propping myself up with my other arm.

"Just five more minutes, Dad. Please? I don't want to go to school." She mumbled in her still half-asleep state. Gently nudging her with the hand that wan't keeping her from falling over. She finally began to really wake up and opened her eyes to see Orchid still staring at us. "Are we still on the floor?" She asked as she rubbed her eyes with her hooves.

"Eyup. I'm sure the kids would like to open their gifts too." I told her as I looked to Orchid.

"Actually, Lotus isn't up yet and I think Lancaster's still in the library." He said as he looked back towards the grand staircase that led upstairs. "Should I go get them?" He asked as he looked to us.

"No. Leave them be for now." I told him as I glanced towards the banister for the upstairs. "They'll be along eventually."

~~~~~
10:30 Hours
December 25, 1987
Jones Mansion
~~~~~

The boys had all finished tearing through their gifts and I smiled to myself as I watched each one with their new acquisitions. By the window sat Lancaster in a sweater with one of the anatomy books he'd received as Orchid and Black Lotus played with the metal, toy planes we had bought them. A loud knocking took my attention away from them though and I stood to answer the door. Grabbing the gold colored handle, I opened the door and smiled at John and Applejack as they stood on the doorstep. "Well howdy, strangers!" I said with a smile as I waved them in. In their arms were several boxes wrapped in colored paper that I assumed were gifts for the kids. They made their way towards the living room and I was about to shut the door when a hand suddenly planted itself on the oak door. I stopped and opened the door again to see Franz and August standing there. August was grinning from ear to ear as Franz rubbed the back of his neck.

"Morning, guys." I said as August walked inside, still grinning as Franz continued to look around. "Hey Franz, what's up?" I asked as I stepped outside and shut the door behind me. As I looked over to him, I saw a grey pegasus mare with a blonde mane standing next to him. "Oh, hello."

"Um, I wasn't entirely sure if I was aloud to bring someone. I should've phoned first." Franz said as he looked at me.

"Oh, of course you can bring someone. The more, the merrier!" I replied as I smiled to him and the mare. "I apologize, but I don't believe I got your name." I said as I bent down to smile at the mare and get a better look at her.

"I'm Ditzy Hooves but everyone just calls me Derpy." She said with a smile as I took her hoof and gave it a quick kiss in greeting. She blushed and I thought about where I'd heard the name before.

"You must be the fighter ace I've heard about before." I said and her blush deepened at the mention of that. "Franz, I knew you were going to the Crystal Empire but I expected you to return with something like a snow globe, not a beautiful mare." I told him and now it was Franz's turn to blush.

"We met at an officer's club there. I kind of got involved in the skittles tournament there and it came down to just us." He replied, looking down to her with a smile.

"I won but he was a good sport and bought me a beer." Ditzy said as she leaned against Franz's leg. "We got to talking and he shared a few of the secret flaws of the 109 with me. If it wasn't for my leave home this week, I would've put that to use." She told me as she cast a quick, loving glance up at Franz.

"Well no sense in standing around until we freeze to death. Come on in before we all catch pneumonia." I told them as I opened the front door and led them inside. "Lunch should be ready around noon. Nice thing about owning a mansion, we have an excuse to hire a kitchen staff." I said with a small laugh. We entered the living room where John, Applejack, and August were all sitting on the chairs and couches that surrounded the tree. As Franz and Ditzy made themselves comfy on one of the couches, I looked around and noticed Lancaster was missing. I looked upstairs and walked up the grand staircase to head for the library. Opening the double doors for the two story library, I walked inside and heard voices talking in the middle of the library. I crouched down and quietly made my way over to the railing that went around the opening that allowed a view of the level below. There on the floor in front of a small table sat Lancaster and across from him sat Princess Luna, who quietly sipped from a tea cup as Lancaster talked.

"I'm just not sure what to do about it. I mean, I have feelings for him; but I just don't think our talents are compatible." Lancaster said as he sipped from his tea as Luna set her cup down. He lowered the cup a little and held it in front of him as he thought. "I don't want to wake up when I'm older and realize I no longer love the pony in bed next to me." He said as he sipped from his cup again. Luna nodded with understanding as he set his cup down again.

"I was once in your position young one. I was in love with a handsome stallion; a prince from the Crystal Empire. He and I were engaged to be wed and we couldn't have been happier. But as the date approached for our wedding, I realized that we both had different obligations in our lives. He to his nation and I to mine." She took another sip from her tea before continuing. "All of the worst case scenarios ran through my head, much like with you now. I had nightmares of him no longer loving me as our destinies kept us apart. But I came to realize that every relationship is not without it's flaws. We were wed and we had a very loving and wonderful marriage until a most horrid day came upon us." Luna was visibly upset at the memory as she looked down at the table. "My prince began finding pleasure in dark magic and he soon loved it more than he did I. But you needn't worry about that young one. Until then, we were very happy despite our destinies and the distance between us." The night princess lifted the tea pot with her magic and refilled the cup in front of her.

"If I may, your highness; what was your prince's name?" Lancaster asked as he looked across to her.

"His name was Sombra." She replied. I quietly stood up and looked down to them.

"I thought I would find you here." I said and they looked up at me. "Guests are arriving, I thought I'd inform you two in case you want to be social. If not I can ask a cook to bring you your lunches in here."

"I think we'll just eat in here. We have some things to discuss together." Luna replied and I nodded in understanding.

"I'll have them bring you your food then. And some more tea." I said with a smile before turning on my heel and walking out. Shutting the double doors, I made my way downstairs. "Hey, Butter Cup?" I called towards Thunderstreak. "How the hell did Luna get in our house again?"

~~~~~
20:16 Hours
December 25, 1987
Jones Mansion
~~~~~

Thunderstreak and I stood on the balcony that overlooked Ponyville and I could see my breath swirl and dance its way towards the sky. Overhead, the full moon illuminated the night and I looked over to Thunderstreak with a smile. "You know, I never thought I would meet someone as amazing as you." I told her and the night hid the red tint to her face. The Glenn's band began playing a song inside for the Christmas party and I smiled again at the song they chose. Grabbing Thunderstreak's hoof, I pulled her close and held her only a few inches from my face. Her blush was now clear to me as we stated to slow dance on the balcony. She placed her head against my chest as her wings held her up. We continued to dance until the song was clearly approaching its end. Her head lifted from my chest and looked at me with her beautiful eyes. In the moonlight they glowed the most vibrant blue I'd ever seen. And there in that moment, I realized it wasn't luck or fate that led us to that wonderful moment. It was the moon glow that shone in her eyes. That wonderful moon glow made her the most beautiful pony in the world to me.

"It had to be moon glow, way up in the blue
That wonderful moon glow, led me straight to you"

I sang to her as I hugged her tightly. She leaned her head back and I felt my heart leap at just the mere sight of her. Leaning in, our lips touched and though it was snowing; to me it was as sunny as spring. Breaking the kiss, I gave her a loving smile.

"That moon glow gave me you."

~~~~~
11:30 Hours
December 26, 1987
Fluttershy's Cottage
~~~~~

I knocked on the wooden door to the small cottage as Thunderstreak tightened her coat around her. Just as I was about to knock again, Mac opened the door and I noticed he was wearing a knit green sweater that-paired with his red coat-fit the season perfectly. "Mornin'." He said with a smile. Mac waved us inside and we entered the cottage, a wood burning stove in the corner of the room enveloping us in its warmth. "Tea and sandwiches should be ready soon." Mac told us as we sat down on the couch. Almost as if on cue, Fluttershy entered with a tray of tea on one wing and a platter of sandwiches on the other. She gently set them down on the table between us and sat down with Mac on the couch across from us.

"It's so nice of you to have us over." Thunderstreak said with a smile as we took our saucers and tea cups. I nodded and took a sip of the tea. "The weather has been so nice lately. Just the perfect amount of snow." She said before taking a sip from her tea.

"It's not gonna last though. The weather station's been getting reports of a big storm coming. Supposed to bring us up to seven inches of snow." Mac said as he grabbed a sandwich off the platter and took a bite.

"Oh yeah. I heard you helped start a weather station. How's that going?" I asked with interest as I remembered seeing the new station on top of a hill during one of my flights over Ponyville.

"Very nicely actually. Our radio can reach the station all the way in Manehattan and our specialized radar will pick up the weather fronts and not aircraft." He replied and I could see out of the corner of my eye that the girls had started their own quiet conversation.

"Really? We may have to ask you where you got it. I'm sure Ponyville tower would love one of those radar sets." I told him, sipping my tea. Just as he was about to respond, a crying emanated from upstairs and Mac quickly put a hoof on Fluttershy's leg.

"I've got her this time." He told her with a small smile. Mac hopped off the couch and made his way upstairs.

"I figured it was only a matter of time before she woke up. She's rather feisty when she's not asleep." Fluttershy said with a small giggle. The sound off hooves on the steps drew our attention towards the stairs and we saw Big Macintosh carrying the small blue baby that was a hybrid of a human and a pony.

"Merryweather decided that she wanted to join the party." He said with a chuckle as he sat down and held the child with a smile on his face. Mac looked down to the baby and then back over to us. "Would you guys like to hold her?" He asked us and Thunderstreak and I both nodded in response. Carefully standing up to take her from Mac, I sat back down with Merryweather in my arms. For the first time in months, I held my baby girl and I sniffed as my eyes began to water.

"James, you're crying." Fluttershy said as I wiped my eyes with my right hand.

"No, I'm just sweating through my eyes." I replied with a small laugh as Merryweather wrapped her fingers around my pointer finger. She smiled up to me and I smiled back at her with a small laugh escaping at the sight of her. "She's beautiful." I said to myself as Thunderstreak carefully took her from me. The sight of her made me realize that no matter what happened to us, there would always be a silver lining somewhere. "She really is beautiful." I said to myself again. And in that moment, the face of freedom was no longer all of Equestria, but the face of a baby girl.

38: Into the Fire

~~~~~
09:00 Hours
December 28, 1987
Royal Palace, Canterlot
~~~~~

I sat in the white marble hallway in front of Princess Celestia's palace office. The door suddenly opened and I stood up and snapped to attention as a royal guard walked out. "Her Highness will see you now." He said in a monotone voice and I gave him a thankful nod. Making my way into the office, I saw Celestia sitting behind a desk with her forehooves pressed against her temples.

"Please tell me that you're here to shoot me." She said as she scanned paperwork on her desk. With an exhausted sigh, Celestia looked up to me and I saw bags under her eyes.

"How long's it been since you've slept?" I asked her as I set my hat upside down on the edge of her desk.

"That depends."

"On what?" I asked her as I stood in front of her desk.

"What day is it?" She asked as she shuffled around some papers on her desk. I slowly made my way around her desk and patted her on the shoulder.

"Come on. I think you could use some sleep." I said as I made her stand up and led her out of her office. We walked to the wing of the castle that served as Celestia's private quarters and I noticed a surprising lack of royal guards in the corridor. "Quiet down here." I said to no one in particular as I looked around at the empty hall.

"I requested that my wing be empty of guards. Though I must admit, it get's rather lonely without somepony around." She said as we turned to enter her room. I opened the door and stood aside for her to enter. Just as she was about to retire to her room for the day, I cleared my throat to get her attention.

"Your Highness, I wish to request something of you." She stopped and raised an eyebrow at me and waited for me to continue. "Ma'am, I flew forty nine combat missions in fighter aircraft. Now I wish to request a tour of duty in bombers." I said with the most determination I could muster in my voice. She turned to fully face me and looked me in the eyes.

"You remember how it went last time you requested a tour of duty?" She asked and I gave a single nod to show her I was serious about my request. "Will this one come with a demotion as well?"

"Preferably." I replied as the corner of my mouth turned up a little.

"Fine. Um, screw it; I hereby declare you First Lieutenant James Jones. Report to operations and they'll give you your bars and your new unit. Pack your bags." She said as she entered her room and shut the door behind her. With a smile, I made my way back towards the war department to receive my demotion.

~~~~~
18:00 Hours
December 28, 1987
Jones Mansion
~~~~~

Thunderstreak and I held each other as we slow danced to the radio and I felt her face against my chest as the local station played Moonlight Serenade. My olive colored shirt felt damp and I knew she was crying when I heard her sniffle. The song ended and the announcer came on with a kind and sweet voice. "That song was for General Jones and his wife. Radio Ponyville wishes the best of luck to the General in his upcoming tour of duty with the Eighth Equestrian Air Force." I reached over and turned the radio off and I heard Thunderstreak sniffle again.

"Why is it that when I need you the most is when you do things like this?" She asked with her face still against my chest. "Doesn't your family matter to you?" Thunderstreak asked as she finally looked up at me.

"You all mean the world to me. That's why I do this. If I can do just one little bit to help end this war sooner, then I can ensure your safety." I told her as I gently wiped away a tear from her face with my thumb. "It's only for twenty five or so missions. And I've got to train with my new aircrew anyways so I'll be in Equestria for at least another month or two." I said to try and reassure her. "If you like, I can take the train and come home on the weekends until we ship out." She nodded and I smiled at her. "And, I'll even Pinkie Pie promise you that I'll write you from wherever they send us."

~~~~~
03:10 Hours
February 14, 1988
Emerald Aerodrome, Crystal Empire
~~~~~

A prodding at my shoulder woke me and I shielded my eyes as a flashlight shined in my eyes. "Sir, it's time to get up. Breakfast at oh three forty five; briefing at oh four thirty." A stallion said as he started to move to the next bunk. His two buck teeth stuck out against his features and I nodded to him before grabbing a pen and paper from my footlocker.

My Love,

We're now at home at our base in the Crystal Empire. By the time you get this, it will have been Hearts and Hooves Day. I hope you liked the gift of chocolates in the last package I sent home. We're due to fly our second mission today. The orderly is nice though about waking us up. We call him Bucky at his request. A good natured jab he has at his buck teeth. The good news is that the crew seems competent enough that we may just all get through this tour alive. Let me tell you a bit about the crew since I didn't tell you much during our training. First is my copilot, First Lieutenant Coal Digger. He was a miner before he volunteered.

I looked across to the bunk next to mine where Coal lay staring at the ceiling of the large Quonset hut. "I swear, I'll never complain about how warm a mine is ever again." He said as he pulled his wool blanket up and covered himself completely with it. I grinned at his action and then resumed my letter.

Coal is an interesting character to say the least. Last week after we got here, he tried to convince a local nurse that he was a fighter pilot. To try and prove it, he told her he'd fly a fighter right over the hospital. He went and tried to take a P-51 and tried to taxi out but when he saw an MP jeep, thinking they were after him, he jumped out of the plane while it was still rolling! They found it nosed over at the end of the taxiway after it hit the mud. Next are Powder Keg and Windsock. It's funny really that they made Powder Keg navigator instead of the bombardier as he was a demolition expert before he was drafted. He's also got a quick temper and would fight a manticore if he so pleased and he defends Windsock as though he were his blood brother. Windsock is our bombardier. He's quiet. Kind of like Mac where he doesn't say much until you get to know him. He also can't talk to mares to save his life. When we all went to the pub nearby, Powder Keg went home with two mares while poor Windsock couldn't even talk to a mare without stuttering every word. It's odd that such polar opposites can work together in such a small space but they seem to balance out the other.

Setting the letter aside, I grabbed some things from my footlocker and slipped my boots on over the ankles of my long underwear. With my clothes, razor, and toothbrush in hand; I made my way into the pre-dawn cold of the Crystal Empire. The snow crunched under my boots and from around the field I could hear the ground crews doing final preparations of the bombers. Entering the showers, I sighed and smiled to myself at the warmth of the steam from the showers. Several stallions were in there already and I dug around in my kit for my bar of soap. My hand bumped the tin for it and I immediately moved my hand back and grabbed it. I stripped down and walked into the group showers. The problem with the showers though is that they were designed with ponies in mind, not humans. lawn chair sat under one of the shower heads and I sat down in it and twisted the knob for the water.

"Five bits says we're hittin' the One Ninety plant in Flankfurt again." One of the more seasoned pilots said as I scrubbed myself. Others nodded and the showers were silent except for the noise of stallions entering or leaving. After I was finished cleaning up, I walked out and dried off. I proceeded to shave and get dressed for the day as others got ready around me and I noticed that no one really said much. I decided that it was a combination of everyone's nerves and their mutual knowledge that a bomber crew member only stood a twenty-five percent chance of surviving a full tour of duty. Walking out into the cold again, I stopped by the hut to get my letter and finish writing it over breakfast. I neatly folded the letter and placed it in the pocket of my leather jacket with my pen.

I opened the door to the mess hall and saw pilots and crews all eating breakfast, quiet conversations being held among the individual crews. Grabbing a tray, I entered the line and the cooks ladled powdered eggs and hay bacon onto my tray. I grabbed a tin cup of coffee off a table and found my crew in the sea of fliers. Pulling out the letter, I began writing again as I ate my breakfast.

Another crew member is Scratchy, our top turret gunner. He's certainly earned his nickname. Every night he lets a stray dog stay in his bunk with him so it doesn't freeze. The problem is that he gets fleas from the dog! But besides itching all day, he's a good pony and a hell of an engineer when it comes to in-flight problems. Then there's our radio operator. His name is Sound Wave. We try setting him up with a mare at the local pubs but all he seems to want to do is talk about his radio set and how it works. Maybe we can find a mare who likes radios as much as Sound does. After Sound, we have the triplets who are the waist and ball turret gunners. Bulls Eye, Crack Shot, & Sharpshooter are three brothers who all enlisted together and ended up on our bomber. But as their names imply, I wouldn't want them anywhere else. On our first mission they managed to shoot down five fighters, a new squadron record!

Looking up from my letter at the crew, my eyes looked at all of them and then stopped at my tail gunner. I felt my lips form a slight frown but I shrugged it off and went back to my letter.

Our tail gunner is a name you'll most definitely recognize. He's honestly only here because his number was picked by the Canterlot Draft Board. Of course, Corporal Blueblood just proves that even royalty aren't exempt from this war either. So far he's not too bad. He doesn't talk much and his reputation as a total dickwad seems to be the driving force for that. Not too many ponies actually attempt to talk with him. I imagine he must get pretty lonely. Anyways, I love and miss you. Tell the kids I love them and not to worry, I'll be home as soon as I can.

Yours forever,

James

I folded the letter and stuffed it back into my pocket as the crew and I finished our breakfast. We all ate silently, most of us having our own morning routine at breakfast. I watched others for signs of nervousness. Coal grabbed the stock report from the newspaper on the table. Windsock wrote in a notebook and then gave it to Powder Keg for proofreading. Scratchy set aside some of his breakfast to take back to the dog that was likely taking up most of his bunk by now. The triplets all squeezed together to look at the comic section of the paper and would all chuckle when they got the punchline. And then there was Blueblood. He sat and stared at his tray, pushing his powdered eggs around with a fork. He sighed and stood up, the tray levitating in his magic, and set in on the tray return for the kitchen before walking outside. I watched him through one of the windows of the mess hall and saw him stop and look up at the pre-dawn sky. I silently hoped that his demeanor didn't mean today was going to go poorly.

~~~~~
09:27 Hours
February 14, 1988
The Skies Over Prance
~~~~~

The roar of the other B-17s around us was just background noise as we flew in formation at 30,000 feet. "Alright boys, that's enemy territory below. I want everybody in flak jackets." I said as I clicked on the throat mic. Down below us was the coast of Prance and I knew that if I could see the enemy below then they could see us up above. At that moment there would be spotters who would relay our position and heading to flak batteries and fighter wings ahead of us. But another look around at the other bombers helped me to relax a small bit as I knew that we were all here to share in the misery. I looked over at Coal and saw him checking his instruments before nodding in satisfaction and leaning back.

"So guys, this what you expected yourself to be doing when you grew up?" Sharpshooter asked as he spun his ball turret around to check the hydraulics. I knew that now was the time we would all start to talk to avoid thinking about the fighters and flak we would all be facing soon.

"Not at all. I thought I'd be blowing shit up for a living." Powder Keg replied and I heard a couple of the guys laugh to themselves.

"I wanted to be a weather pony as a kid." Windsock said and I bobbed my head as I thought about how he would make a good weather pony.

"It's not exactly what I expected but it's close enough." I said before looking out the side window to ensure we were still a safe distance away from the neighboring bomber.

"I'd rather be under the ground than this far above it." Coal said as he looked out his window and I saw him swallow hard as he stared at the ground so far below.

"When I was little, I wanted to be a vet." Scratchy told us as he climbed up into his turret behind us. I turned and saw him spinning it to make sure he had full mobility. Looking back out the window, I saw light flak five thousand feet below us. Thankfully, or regrettably, it wouldn't get close enough that day to cause anyone to turn back for home.

"When I was a kid I wanted to have a radio show." Sound Wave told us and I could hear his grin in his tone.

"I love this job." Bulls Eye and Crack Shot said in unison and the bomber trembled slightly as they tested their guns.

"What about you Blue? What'd you want to do as a kid?" Sharpshooter asked and we all seemed to listen a bit more closely for the answer.

"I don't care to say." Blueblood replied and it was as though we all had the same idea.

"Come on Blue, tell us." We said together and I smiled at our working together on everything.

"You guy's will laugh." He said and there was a chorus of disagreements. Finally he relented and we all waited for his answer. "I wanted-I wanted to be an adventurer." Blueblood said and no one laughed.

"Well, this is kind of like being an adventurer isn't it?" Windsock said and I think most of the crew cocked their heads in questioning like I did. "We're up here in unfriendly skies on a dangerous mission to try and end a war of oppression. Sounds like something a from a story about knights to me." There were utterances of agreement and we all smiled at the idea.

"What do ya say guys?" Sharpshooter asked as I looked out Coal's window at the city of Mareis in the distance. "We all adventurers?"

"Yeah!" Several of them said in agreement and I nodded as we looked around for the Thunderbolts that were supposed to escort us.

"Of course, when you think about it, Blueblood is the one in the most danger here. Being back there alone in the tail and the fighters usually come from back there." Powder Keg said and I suddenly realized the impossible had happened; someone besides me felt bad for Blueblood. "Blue, they ought to give you a medal just for being back there."

"I never thought about it that way." Blueblood said with a hint of realization in his voice. "I guess I finally got what I wanted. Up yours, dad; you lousy prick." Coal and I looked at each other in questioning worry before directing our attention back out the window. I suddenly saw something white float down in front of my face and I looked up with an eyebrow raised. When my eyes landed on the ceiling of the cockpit I let out a laugh that made Coal look over at me. I pointed up as white specks began floating down in large numbers. He looked up and I saw his face contort into a smile that was hidden by his oxygen mask.

"Well I'll be damned." Coal said as we looked at the frost that was falling from the ceiling like snow. "Condensation from before takeoff I guess."

"It snowing up there too?" Crack Shot asked over the intercom.

"Yeah." Powder Keg and I replied at the same time. Scratchy popped out from his turret and looked at the spectacle with a smile at the 'snow' that fell around us.

"Snow angel!" Bulls Eye called and could only imagine the sight of the large earth pony laying on the floor of the bomber. The idea made me grin as we neared the Germane border. Powder Keg called out that we were only one minute from the border and the intercom was deathly quiet afterwards; none of us wanting to say anything as we realized that this was it. The formation banked right to head towards Flankfurt and I knew that as of now we were locked onto that heading. As I looked forwards I saw dozens of grey/green fighter planes emerge from clouds and head straight for us. At seeing the fighters coming for us, I said the first words that popped into my head.

"Oh, fuck."

~~~~~
11:45 Hours
February 14, 1988
Somewhere Over Germaney
~~~~~

I looked out my window at the ground less than three thousand feet below us and felt a pit in my stomach. The raid on Flankfurt had gone far worse than expected and that day would later be referred to as the Hearts and Hooves Day Massacre. I clicked the button for the intercom and tried desperately to talk with the crew. "Hello? Hello?!" I ripped off my headset and slammed it against the dashboard. "God damnit!" A hoof tapped on my shoulder and I turned to see Powder Keg holding a map, his face matted with dried blood from shrapnel that had cut off most of his right ear.

"We're here." He said as he pointed to a location on the map that was about fifteen miles from the coast of Germaney. "I'm gonna try and plan a route for us to get back." I nodded and he returned to the nose of the bomber. Scratchy suddenly appeared between Coal and I and I turned to look at him.

"Go back and check on the boys in the rear. I want to know how bad it is." I told him and he gave a quick nod and hurried for the catwalk through the bomb bay that led to the radio room. Looking back out my window, I felt my heart drop at the dead outboard engine. Powder Keg popped back up and pointed at his map.

"Turn to heading two forty and that should put us heading straight for home." He said and he quickly disappeared back into the tunnel leading to the nose compartment. More movement behind me got my attention and I saw Scratchy sit down against the bulkhead between us and the bomb bay.

"How bad?!" I shouted and he looked over to me with eyes that looked like they'd aged thirty years in the time he'd been back there.

"Crack Shot took a good sized piece of shrapnel to the gut, Sound caught some in his back legs, and I tried to check on Blue but Sharpshooter told me not to go back there!" He replied and I again felt that pit in my stomach.

"Get Sharpshooter up here now!" I barked and Scratchy slowly got up and made his way towards the back. A few minutes later, Sharpshooter appeared next to me. "How bad is Blue?" I asked him, already knowing the answer was not going to be good.

"He's dead, Lieutenant. His whole damn head is gone. The tail turret looks like a cheese grater and all the windows are shattered back there." He replied as he waved a hoof towards the tail. I nodded and sent him back to his post. We neared the coast and I felt a small glimmer of hope fill my chest. But what none of us had noticed was that Powder Keg's route would lead us directly over a griffin airfield.

~~~~~
15:40 Hours
February 14, 1988
Sapphire Aerodrome, Crystal Empire
~~~~~

I sat at the bar of the Sapphire Officer's Club and swirled the whisky in my glass. Looking out the window on the wall of the club, I was able to see our battered Fortress sitting on a hard stand where several amazed fliers and ground crew personnel walked around it. As I sat there, I downed what was left in my glass and pulled out a piece of paper and a pen from my jacket. Setting the paper on the bar I set to work penning a new letter home.

Dear Thunderstreak,

I don't understand the purpose of war. Today we attacked Flankfurt. It went horribly. We got jumped by over fifty griffin fighters who, along with the flak gunners, seemed to already know exactly where we were going to hit today. Our bomber took some hits and I don't even know how we got it back to the Crystal Empire. Our rudder was held on by only two cables, we lost two engines, our hydraulics for the landing gear were shot out and the gear had to be cranked down by hoof, and most of the crew was wounded to some extent. I'm sad to say that Corporal Blueblood was KIA today. It's odd really; the fact that we can mourn for a pony who most thought a pretentious asshole. He told us that he wanted to be an adventurer as a kid. It seems like something so insignificant that it's hardly worthy of mentioning; but the fact that a pony who was once a kid with dreams is now lying on a stretcher in the morgue is enough to make me wish this war would just end.

The door to the officer's club opened and I turned to see the base interrogation officer trot inside. He made his way over towards me and I stood up off my stool. I saw the captain's bars on his shoulders and I snapped to attention, the action making him pause where he was. "At ease, Lieutenant." He said and I took my seat back on the bar stool with a sigh. The captain hopped up onto the stool next to me and the bartender slid a glass of bourbon down to him. He gave a thankful nod to the stallion behind the counter and then turned back to me. "Boy, your plane's so damaged I'd be amazed if they don't give you the Air Force Cross for landing it. Now, Lieutenant, why don't you tell me what happened?"

"Well Captain, would you like the long story or short story?"

~~~~~
20:16 Hours
February 14, 1988
Sapphire Aerodrome, Crystal Empire
~~~~~

The drone of a bomber overhead signaled our ride back to our own base had arrived. Those of us on the crew who hadn't been wounded enough to warrant hospitalization all stood up from our table at the officer's club. Just as we were about to leave, the interrogation officer entered and I saw a concerned look in his eyes. I felt my heart drop as I thought maybe Crack Shot had died. The others stepped outside as he pulled me aside to the corner of the club. "Good news, your wounded boys are gonna pull through." I let out a breath I didn't know I was holding and looked at him, waiting for the rest. "Bad news, I just got off the phone with headquarters. They were amazed up until I mentioned the griffin flying along side you. Then they went nuts!" He said in a whisper. "Worse news is that you can forget any medals for you and your boys. You're to instruct them to never discuss this mission."

"What?! That's fucking bullshit!" I told him as I started for the door of the club. A hoof suddenly wrapped around my arm and stopped me and I turned to face him again.

"Listen, suppose somepony ends up in a fix like you; and their gunners hold their fire cause they heard a story about a griffin who is gonna fly with them. Now say that griffin isn't as friendly as the one you encountered." I saw his point but tore my arm away from his hoof and walked outside into the cold night. Looking up at the night sky, I let out a sigh that danced it's way through the cold air.

"If anyone's up there, please give me the strength and luck to get through this intact."

~~~~~
05:00 Hours
February 21, 1988
Emerald Aerodrome, Crystal Empire
~~~~~

I sat and stared at the tin cup full of coffee in front of me. Though it had been a week since the mission to Flankfurt, I still felt jittery and had been having nightmares about the fighters and flak that hit us. The flak bursts always got closer and closer until my face was stinging with shrapnel, the fighters came at us and the pilots had red glowing eyes like devils, no other bombers were around us to help divide the attacks, and slowly we were shot from the sky. The bomber always went into a spin and exploded in midair; that part of the dream waking me up every night. My thoughts drifted back to the now cold cup of coffee in front of me and I sighed with exhaustion as I rubbed my eyes with the palms of my hands. I heard someone sit down in the chair across from me and I moved my hands to see a cook sitting there with worry written across his face. "You alright, sir?" He asked in a voice rough as gravel.

"Yeah, yeah. Just tired." I lied and I saw him look at me with an expression that showed he clearly didn't believe me.

"I know that look, Lieutenant. I've seen plenty of shaken fliers come in here to gather their thoughts. I was one of them at one point. Let me guess; nightmares, flashbacks, and there's more whiskey in that cup than coffee?" He asked and I nodded in response. "Like I said, I was once like you. I was a gunner way up there and I saw my buddy die right in front of me. Piece of shrapnel came and sliced right through his head. His brains splatted all over me and the fuselage. And after that I ripped off my stripes and came in here. But let me tell you, after awhile, you start to realize that it's all a part of war. I know the number for a therapist in town if you need to talk with someone about it." He said as his horn glowed and a pen and napkin levitated over to us. He scribbled down the number and slid the napkin over to me. "I highly recommend her. She's the best around for this situation."

"Thanks. Hey, can I ask you something?" I said as I picked up the napkin and tucked it in the inside pocket of my leather jacket.

"Besides asking if you can ask me something?" He asked with a small chuckle.

"What would you say if I said that a griffin pilot saluted us?" I asked as I took a sip of my coffee.

"I'd say that's the best joke I've heard all week." He replied as he stood up and then walked away back to the kitchen.

"Yeah." I mumbled as I raised my cup back up towards my lips. "That's what I was afraid you'd say."

39: Oncoming Storms

~~~~~
05:05 Hours
February 16, 1988
Emerald Aerodrome, Crystal Empire
~~~~~

I gently pushed the two middle throttles forward and rolled another seventy feet or so before pressing on the brakes and stopping the bomber again. The tail of the bomber ahead of us was just a silhouette in the foggy night and I had to strain my eyes to make sure we didn't collide with them. After around ten minutes of moving and then braking, we were third from takeoff. We sat and the bomber rumbled as another bomber rolled down the runway on takeoff. As we sat there, there was a brilliant orange flash in the sky that was followed by a boom reminiscent of a thunderclap. Coal and I both ducked but quickly recovered and looked over in time to see the glow of burning wreckage falling to earth. There was silence before a call from the tower came over the radio. "Continue takeoff sequence." Coal and I both looked at each other but said nothing before looking back out the window. Eventually it was our turn and I pushed the throttles forward. Our bomber raced down the runway, the wings flirting with the thought of lift as we skipped across the pavement. Finally, the bomber lifted off and we hurriedly raised the landing gear. As we started to climb up with the rest of the squadron, there was a loud bang and a pop that drew my attention towards the left wing.

"We've got a fire!" I shouted and immediately I set about shutting down the burning inboard engine. After cutting the engine mixture, feathering the prop, and hitting the engine's fire extinguisher; we let the nose drop and stated banking back towards the airfield. Just as I thought we were in the clear, Coal hit the intercom button as he leaned forward.

"Looks like left outboard is running hot!" He said while leaning over to look out my side window. Looking out with him, I saw a couple large holes in the side of the cowling.

"Look's like the inboard threw some shit when she blew up." I stated as I surveyed the situation we now faced. After thinking it over and casting a couple glances out the front window, I hit the intercom again. "All crew to crash land positions!" As I adjusted my hands to better grip the wheel, I caught a glimpse of Powder Keg and Windsock climbing up to join Scratchy against the bulkhead. We shut down the left outboard engine and I smacked Coal's shoulder with the back of my hand before pointing out the front window. "Let's try and set her down in that pasture." I said as a snow covered field loomed through the fog and dark. Coal nodded in agreement and I looked back at the three stallions sitting against the bulkhead. Powder Keg's one full ear and the small stub of the other one was folded back as he looked up and mumbled a prayer to himself. Windsock and Scratchy both sat silently and stared ahead, neither one seeming to blink. We neared the ground and Coal and I pulled back on the controls to level ourselves out. The nose lifted a bit and the bomber's tail gently began to drag through the snow. Pulling back on the mixture controls for the last two engines, I heard them cough and then die as the nose settled onto the ground. A cloud of snow flew up from the touchdown and I had already unstrapped myself from my seat before the plane had stopped sliding. I slid open the side window of the cockpit and squeezed out of it, my flight suit not helping me as it kept snagging on my way out.

"What the fuck happened?!" A voice shouted and I looked to my left to see Sharpshooter galloping away from the tail of the bomber with the others not far behind him. My heavy flying boots slammed against the snow covered ground as I tried to run as far from the bomber as I could. Approaching a wooden fence that bordered the pasture, I placed my hands on the top and swung myself over the fence. I stopped to catch my breath and turned around to look at the bomber that now began to smoke again. Another look around found that all of the crew had made it out safe. Now there was only one more problem.

"Where in Tartarus is the base?" Powder Keg asked as we looked around at our surroundings. We could only see trees in every direction around us and I suddenly longed for the heat that came from the close quarters of the bomber. The sky was beginning to get a blue glow on the horizon and we finally gathered our bearings from that. "I think we can find our way back to base from here if I can get to my maps in the bomber." Powder Keg said as we looked at the sky and then back to the bomber. More smoke was coming from the damaged engines and I shook my head.

"We got lucky once. I'm not risking anybody going back in there." I replied as I looked back around at the trees. "If we all walk in one direction then we'll eventually hit a road. From there we follow the road to a house or town and get a ride from there." With one more glance at the bomber, I saw the familiar sight of fuel leaking from the wing as the engines let out an angry hiss from the heat. "We better decide on a direction now cause I don't care to be around when that bomber finally goes up with all those bombs on board." As if we had all decided in our heads, we started walking towards the rising sun. Now I only hoped that we wouldn't be too far from civilization. My knees were killing me.

~~~~~
06:00 Hours
February 16, 1988
Somewhere in the Crystal Empire
~~~~~

We all had been walking for what felt like ages. My feet and knees were begging for rest but the temperature only seemed to drop as we trudged onward. The sun now sat just above the horizon and I stole a glance down at my watch. "Fuck. We've only been walking for a half hour?" I asked as I looked back up at the sky. "I'm getting old. I sound like my grandpa." I complained to myself as we all stopped to take a short breather. As we all stood there, I could see a column of black smoke rising into the sky from the direction we had come. Just as I was about to sit down on the stump of a tree, Windsock raised a hoof and pointed. We followed his hoof towards what he was pointing at and saw the wonderful sight of a small village only about a quarter mile outside of the woods. With shouts of joy, we all took off running; any fatigue forgotten in that moment. Our boots kicked up snow as we all ran towards the village and from the edge of town we saw crystal ponies stop to see what all the shouting was about. With a smile, I attempted to skid to a stop in front of a white crystal mare but hit a slick patch and fell to the ground. I continued to slide and collided with the mare, her landing on my chest as a result. "Hi!" I said with joy a moment before we collided with the side of a house. Dazed, I shook the snow from my head and smiled at the mare who was clutching me as she shook with fear. "Sorry, Miss. Didn't mean for that to happen." I told her as I stood up yet she remained firmly attached to my chest.

"Need help?" A stallion asked and I turned to see a stallion that had a green coat that looked like it was made of emerald. He approached and carefully began removing the white mare from my flight suit. "I do apologize for Pearl. She can be a bit jumpy around new folks." The stallion said as he finished peeling the frightened mare off of my leather flight suit. "I'm Emerald Stone by the way." He said as he set Pearl on her hooves and extended a hoof. I stuck my hand out and shook his hoof with a smile.

"Lieutenant James Jones, Royal Equestrian Air Force." I replied as I looked at Emerald. Even his eyes were emerald green. With a quick glance around, I saw that the others had made themselves friendly with the townsponies. Powder Keg was already hitting on two mares with Windsock by his side. He wrapped a foreleg around Windsock's shoulders with a smile and one of the mares was clearly eyeing Windsock as her cheeks flushed every time she glanced at him. Looking back to Emerald, I smiled again as we looked to Pearl who now was calmed down and was looking down at the ground. She kicked lightly at the snow and I saw her glance over at the area where we had collided. There on the ground sat a basket that had some sort of flowers spilled out of it. "Oh, geez. I'm sorry Mrs. Pearl. I didn't mean to make you drop those." I said as I walked over to the basket and carefully placed the flowers inside. Carrying the basket over, I gave it to her with an apologetic smile.

"Thank you." She mumbled in a voice that I could barely hear. A tremendous boom suddenly sounded through the air and Pearl yelped in surprise as she jumped to hide behind Emerald. I turned to look as a large cloud of black smoke drifted into the sky.

"What was that?" Emerald asked as we watched the smoke. I chuckled with a guilty grin as I rubbed the back of my neck.

"That was sorta, maybe our bomber." I replied and he looked up at me.

"Where are you guys stationed at?" He asked as Pearl quietly emerged from behind him. She quietly began gathering up the flowers again as she picked up the basket.

"Emerald Aerodrome." I told him as I tuned my attention away from where the bomber was. He gave a light laugh and I raised an eyebrow as he began to trot away. Pearl and I followed him into the small village that couldn't have been home to more than a hundred ponies.

"I was the main sponsor for that when they started construction. They even named it after me." Emerald said nonchalantly as we stopped at a small cabin not too far from the edge of town. He opened the door and we walked inside where the warmth of a wood burning stove wrapped itself around us. While my flight suit was able to keep me comfortable, I smiled at the thought of the heat that the stove was putting off.

"Not to sound like an ass, but this is rather modest for somepony who can sponsor an aerodrome." I said as we sat down on benches at the small table in the middle of the room. Besides the main room, there were only two other rooms in the home.

"We live modestly here. Most of these homes were around for decades before the Empire vanished and our home has been here since my great-grandfather built it." He said with a wave of his hoof around the home. "This town used to be a lot more prosperous though. Originally, one of the biggest gem mines in the Empire was outside of town. And then He came to power and now the mine is empty, all of her gems taken." Pearl looked down at the table with tears at the corners of her eyes but a green hoof gently placed itself under chin and lifted her head. She looked up to Emerald and he gave her a reassuring smile to tell her that it was alright. With a small smile, she set about getting a vase for the flowers.

"If I may, what kind of flowers are these?" I asked as I looked at the silver flowers in the basket. "I would love to have some of these for my flower bed." I said and Pearl froze where she was standing. Her head turned and I saw a somewhat terrifying look in her eyes as she smiled.

"Now you've done it." Emerald said as he grabbed a tin cup of water off the table and took a sip.

"What'd I do?" I asked in a whisper as Pearl filled a vase full of water and then started to walk back to the table.

"Pearl loves to garden. I think you just found a new best friend for your stay here." He said with a small chuckle and then got up to go into one of the rooms. Pearl set the vase on the table then sat down across from me with the smile still in place.

"So, you like flowers?"

~~~~~
18:00 Hours
February 16, 1988
A Village in the Crystal Empire
~~~~~

I sat at the table and took a drink of water as Pearl continued to talk about her flower garden. I had enjoyed lunch with the wonderful couple who's hospitality had been extended after Emerald's phone call to the base. Apparently it would take a truck overnight to reach us due to a recent snowstorm and thankfully we had all found someone who would let us stay the night in their home. At the stove was Emerald who was busy cooking dinner for us. The smell of fish filled the room and I looked over at the cooking meat and then at the two ponies. "I don't mean to be rude, but do you guys typically eat meat? I know pegasi eat fish because my wife keeps some in the freezer but I didn't know crystal ponies did too."

"Because of our remote location and only being about five miles from the coast, fish has been a staple of the town's food supply since its founding. Out her there's very little food during the winter months. Come spring and summer, we can get cabbages that weigh up to ten pounds from the amount of sunlight we get. But between is when we rely more on what we can get. Fish is one of those." Emerald said without looking away from the fish. Outside, it was already dark out and I sighed as I stood up. Unzipping my leather flight suit, I began stripping it and I was soon just in my regular uniform. Emerald turned to the table with the pan of fish and set it down. As he sat down on the bench next to Pearl, I noticed a fourth plate sitting next to mine. Just then the door flung open and the inrush of cold air chilled me to the bone. It slammed shut and I turned to see a blue/green crystal filly removing her wool coat and scarf. "Lieutenant, this is our daughter Turquoise. Turquoise, this is Lieutenant James Jones. He'll be staying the night with us." Emerald said to her and I saw her smile to me. I smiled back as she trotted over and sat down next to me. We passed around the pan and each took a piece of fish. It may have just been over a day, but I felt as though I was a part of that small family.

~~~~~
01:20 Hours
February 17, 1988
Turquoise's Bedroom
~~~~~

I sat up straight from the bedding I'd set up on the floor and looked around. I gasped for breath and my body was soaked in sweat. My eyes darted around the room, ensuring that the griffin fighters shooting us were just a nightmare. A small groan from next to me made me look over at the bed to see Turquoise roll over on her bed to face me. "Are you alright?" She asked with sleep still in her voice.

"Yeah. Just a bad dream." I replied as I rubbed my face with the palms of my hands.

"Would it help to talk about it?" She asked as she sat up but kept her blanket wrapped tightly around her. I smirked in the darkness at the question. If one can always find someone to give out kindness, it's kids.

"Doubtful." I said but I heard her slide off of her bed and walk over to me. A warmth landed on my shoulder and I looked over to see that her blanket was wrapped around us. While a bit awkward to say the least, I wasn't about to push away the filly for fear of hurting her feelings.

"What was it about?" She asked and I softly sighed as I had by now endured the dream enough to have it memorized.

"The war." I said simply.

"I have those too. In my nightmare the bombers come back. They scream whenever they attack." She said and I immediately realized that she meant the Stuka dive bombers with their Jericho trumpets.

"Well, don't you worry your pretty little head about those bombers. They're never going to come back. Alright?" I said and she nodded. She looked up to me and I gave her a reassuring smile.

"You promise?"

"I promise. Now, better get back to bed. Don't want to be tired tomorrow now do we?" I told her as I gently shooed her back to bed. She climbed back onto her bed and wrapped herself in the blanket like she was a little pony burrito. She rolled over to face the wall and I quietly laid down and covered myself back up with the wool blanket. Not long after, I fell into a peaceful sleep.

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
February 17, 1988
The Crystal Empire
~~~~~

I stood in front of Pearl, Emerald, and Turquoise in my leather flight suit and smiled to them. "Well, I guess this is goodbye. For now anyways. I'll be sure to come and visit you folks again in the future. Maybe bring my family up and we can all have a nice lunch together." I said and they all nodded at the idea; Turquoise especially. Turning to look at the waiting truck, I saw everyone was sitting in the back and I chuckled at Windsock as he waved to the mare from the night from before; his face having a love struck expression to it and lipstick stains all over. Powder Keg grinned and I realized that he had finally managed to set Windsock up with a mare. Shaking the hooves of the three ponies in front of me, I said one more goodbye and hurried over for the truck. Climbing into the back, I waved for the driver to take off for our base. Before I dropped the canvas flap over the back of the truck, I gave one final wave to the wonderful family that had hosted me. They waved back and I dropped the flap with a smile on my face.

~~~~~
20:15 Hours
February 18, 1988
Emerald Aerodrome, Crystal Empire
~~~~~

Snow crunched under my shoes as more of it drifted lazily from the sky. Along side me strolled Franz and Charlie. Franz had said that his visit was one of having no work at the Ponyville airfield while Charlie had managed a three day leave and simply wished to visit the Empire. We discussed how things were going back at home, the war, weather, new airplanes; the basic bullshit that happens when three pilots like ourselves got together. As we talked though, I remembered an encounter that I recalled had happened before. "Hey, Franz." He looked over to me and raised an eyebrow. "You remember Micheal's dad, right?" Franz nodded as we entered the officer's club. On the wall behind the bar were portraits of Equestrian actresses and models in various pin up poses. We all sat down at the bar and the bartender looked over to us. I held up three fingers and he set about pouring three drinks. A couple moments later, the three drinks were set in front of us and he trotted away to give us privacy. With no prying ears, I told Franz and Charlie about the 109 escort that we had out of Germaney.

"It might be him." Charlie said as he took a sip of his drink. "If he's anything like his son, it just could be him." Franz nodded in agreement and took a sip of his drink in thought.

"Your friend John works in intelligence. Maybe he would know if that group is stationed there." Franz suggested and I felt disappointed in myself for not think of that. Reaching over the bar, I grabbed the phone and picked up the receiver. After a few connections from different operators, I finally had Canterlot on the line.

"Canterlot military switchboard, how may I direct your call?" A mare's voice asked as I looked at one of the pictures of Fleur de Les on the wall.

"Connect me with Central Intelligence, please." I said as I raised my glass up towards my lips.

"And who is this calling?"

"James Jones." I replied just before taking a sip of the whiskey in my glass.

"Can I have your verification code please?" The mare asked while I set my glass down on the oak bar.

"Verification code is Nightmare." I said and there was a silence as she patched me through to John. After a few moments, John answered the phone.

"Hello?"

"Hey, John. It's James. I was hoping I could get some info from you." I told him while glancing around to make sure no one was listening in. "I was hoping you could tell me what fighter group is in the vicinity of Hoofburg, Germaney."

"Sure. Let me check my files here real quick." I could hear some shuffling of papers from his end of the line and a "ah ha!" as he found the one he was looking for. "Now, the group in that area is JG. 13 under the command of a Colonel Joshua Harper." John said as he read from the file.

"Is he any relation to Micheal Harper?" I asked in a hushed tone.

"He's his father. Why?" John asked and I quickly decided to end the conversation.

"No reason. Thanks, John." Setting the receiver down with a small click, I looked over to Franz and Charlie. "Well he's definitely Micheal's dad. Maybe he remembered me from Zebrica?" I suggested as I took another sip of my drink. Franz and Charlie shrugged their shoulders in response. "Oh well. That's one mystery solved. Also, when you guys get back to Ponyville," I pulled a small book out of my jacket pocket "can one of you give this to Harts Fire?" Sliding the book over to them, I made sure they could see the title; The Life of a Crystal Knight. "I liked it very much. I know he likes to read so I figured someone else may as well enjoy it too."

"What's it about?" Franz asked as he picked up the white book to look over its covers.

"A knight in the royal court before and during the reign of Sombra. Kind of romancey in spots but a good amount of action and whatnot." I said as I slid my empty glass away from me. "Basically, he grows up in a farming family but joins the Crystal Empire's Royal Guard against his father's wishes. He gets a commission and is knighted by Luna and Sombra after their ascension to the throne. He winds up on the royal court and meets a beautiful young mare. They get married and all that sappy bullshit and it goes all the way up until the war and vanish of the Empire." Franz nodded in approval as he set the book down on the bar. "So, now that we're all finished with our drinks, who wants to go spend a night on the town?"

~~~~~
01:54 Hours
February 19, 1988
The Rose Gentlecolt Club, Crystal Empire
~~~~~

Charlie, Franz, and I all stumbled our way out of the front door of the club and into the cobblestone streets of town. The streetlights along the road were dark, as they would be for most of the war, and I found it difficult to find our way; though the alcohol in my system may not have been helping at the time. As we stumbled along, I could hear a song playing on a radio in a store front and I began to sing along as I remembered it fondly from my time in Zebrica.

"Resting in a billet just behind the line
Even tho' we're parted your lips are close to mine"

Franz and Charlie heard the song as well and joined in as we all drunkenly stumbled along the street Charlie and I's voices mingled with the German sang by the radio and Franz.

"Hebt mich wie im Traume
Your sweet face seems to haunt my dreams
Wie einst Lili Marleen
My own Lili Marlene"

The song ended as snow started drifting down on us and from where we stood on that dark, empty street; it seemed as though we were the only living creatures on the planet. What I didn't realize was that despite the incoming weather, the mission for that day hadn't been scrubbed and I would be taking off in only four hours.

~~~~~
08:50 Hours
February 19, 1988
The Skies Over the Griffin Empire
~~~~~

I took a swig of black coffee from one of four thermoses I'd brought along to try and sober up. While my takeoff had been somewhat wobbly, I showed that even while drunk I could fly a plane. Looking back, it wasn't the best idea to do so but hindsight is always 20/20. Around us flew other bombers that consisted of our group and several others that were on their way to Gryphus. "Remember boys, call out any fighters you see." Coal said over the intercom and I looked out the window as my head pounded like a kettle drum from my prior stupidity. Below us passed farm fields and I looked up to see a single engine fighter coming our way. It's big, fat radial engine was most obvious to me and I felt my heart leap into my throat.

"190 at ten o'clock level!" I shouted and Scratchy's turret quickly swung around to face the incoming fighter. But just as the gunners were about to fire, the fighter banked left and flashed a star and bars under its wing. "Stand down, he's friendly." Came my order as I feared that in their excitement, some of the gunners may not have realized he was actually a P-47 Thunderbolt. A couple seconds later there were more Thunderbolts appearing from above us. Some of them I noticed weren't equipped with the regular eight .50 calibers but four 20mm cannons in their place. "Heavy hitters." I said and Coal leaned over to look at the heavily armed fighters.

"They certainly are." Coal said as he watched a Thunderbolt flying a few dozen yards from us. He leaned back and went back to his instruments. We fell back into the routine of just looking out the windows and waiting to get jumped by fighters and flak. Ever since the loss of Blueblood, we had all grown quiet on our rides to and from the target despite attempts to strike up conversation by the replacement crew members. We only seemed to talk when it was to call out fighters or something else related to the mission. Just as I was about to click on the intercom to remind the crew to keep their eyes peeled despite the friendly fighters, tracers ripped past the bomber and a second later they were followed by an Me-109 that roared over the left wing and climbed up to begin another pass on us.

With a sigh, I adjusted my oxygen mask before gripping the control yoke harder. "Welp, here we go."

~~~~~
13:45 Hours
February 19, 1988
Emerald Aerodrome
~~~~~

I dropped down to the concrete with a thud from my boots. From the nose hatch dropped Powder Keg and Windsock as I removed my flight helmet and wiped back my sweaty hair with a shaking hand. Looking up at the new B-17G, I let a thin smile cross my lips before turning to the crew chief as he trotted up to me. "We brought her back as best we could, Chief." I told him as his eyes darted to the fin where two lines of bullet holes sat running down from the top of the rudder towards the waist guns. "Like I said, as best we could."

"That's an easy fix. At least you didn't bring her back looking like the first one." He said, his backhanded compliment making me nod in agreement. "Alright. You go ahead and head over to debriefing and we'll get to work." The pudgy Sergeant First Class said as he adjusted the ball cap that sat atop his head and covered his short mane. I headed over towards the debriefing shack but stopped when the sound of a damaged bomber filled the air. Turning, I saw a bomber with an engine out on the left wing and only one wheel down coming in to land. The wail of sirens sounded throughout the base and I saw dozens of ponies stop what they were doing to watch the show. It seemed that there was always one after each mission. Just when it seemed that the bomber was going to make it, the left wing dropped and the bomber began to head for the ground sideways. The ailerons were all the way over for a right bank, the bomber didn't recover and the wingtip hit the ground. The nose of the bomber was sent towards the ground and the mammoth aircraft cartwheeled twice before being completely engulfed in a fireball that continued to roll for a couple hundred yards. After a few moments, everyone resumed what they had been doing and I let out a sigh. It's horrible to say, but I didn't really feel anything after just seeing ten ponies die a fiery death. The air war would make someone like that. Every mission meant seeing someone you knew die either from flak, fighters, or a crash. Reaching into my pocket, I grabbed a cigarette and started to walk away for the debriefing hut.

~~~~~
14:00 Hours
March 17, 1988
Emerald Aerodrome
~~~~~

I was showered in champagne as I dropped down from the nose hatch and I let out a shout of victory as I raised my hands in the air. Cigars were passed around to all the original crew members as we had just completed our twenty fifth mission and our tour of duty with the Eighth Royal Equestrian Air Force. As we all celebrated with booze and our cigars, the crew chief held up a camera and we all stopped dancing around long enough to get a picture together. As soon as the flashbulb had flashed and popped, we all started celebrating again as other crews converged on our hardstand to congratulate us. But while I was celebrating in the Crystal Empire, there was something stirring in Equestria.

~~~~~
Meanwhile In Canterlot
~~~~~

Fancy Pants walked into the foyer of one of the many mansions in Canterlot. But the owner of this particular mansion was no ordinary pony. He was a member of the Royal Court and a personal friend of Air Luna World Airways President Round Trip. Fancy, who was the Chairman of the Board for Trans Equestria Airlines, knew that he had not been called there for just a friendly visit. He walked with a limp towards the dining room. His face and body were still bruised from a recent air accident but he made certain not to wince when he saw an older stallion sitting at the table. His light blue coat was graying with age but his eyes still held a fire in them that showed his drive to get whatever he wanted. Iron Hoof looked up at him and gave him a polite smile which Fancy returned but made sure not to let his guard down around the old stallion. Fancy sat down at the table and they began to eat while conversing about the one thing they had in common, flying. Iron Hoof was becoming well known for his bill trying to create a Civil Aviation Board. Once they had finished the main course and dessert had been brought out, Iron Hoof looked over to Fancy Pants with the fire back in his eyes.

"Now, I'm sure you've clearly figured out that I didn't call you here just for a nice lunch." Iron Hoof said as he placed his forehooves together on the table. "I'm not gonna beat around the bush so I'll just come right out and say it. You need to sell Trans Equestria to Air Luna." He told Fancy Pants as he leaned forward and looked closer at Fancy. "There's only enough room in Equestria for one international airline. Let it be Air Luna. Round Trip would give you a good price for it." Iron Hoof waited for Fancy Pants' response as he leaned back in his chair. Picking up his fork, Iron Hoof brought it down towards the dessert that had been placed in front of him before Fancy interrupted him.

"You and your wife went on vacation to Mexicolt earlier this year, correct?" Fancy asked as he looked over at Iron Hoof with a look resembling a lion that had figured out how to take down an elephant.

"That's right." Iron Hoof replied as he stabbed into the slice of cake with his fork and raised it up to his mouth.

"And how did you get there?" Fancy Pants asked him as Iron Hoof started to eat the bite of cake.

"We flew." Iron Hoof stated simply as he chewed the cake but then stopped suddenly as he seemed to realize where Fancy Pants was starting to go with that. Fancy Pants leaned in real close with anger in his eyes.

"Are you sure you want to go to war with me, Iron?"

"Fancy," Iron Hoof started "we just beat North Ponia and we're currently beating the Griffin and Changeling Empires. What the hell are you?" He inquired and a moment later Fancy Pants stood up as he levitated his brown fedora over from a hat rack.

"Tell Round Trip I said thanks for the flowers in the hospital; and that he can kiss both sides of my ass."

~~~~~
03:15 Hours
March 20, 1988
Ponyville Aerdrome
~~~~~

The C-54 touched down on the runway, the tires letting out a breath of smoke and a chirp as they made contact. I looked out the window at the town of Ponyville. All was quiet as snow floated down on to Ponyville and I saw a car sitting over by the terminal building. The plane taxied up to the terminal and steps were pushed over to the tail door by two tired looking ground personnel. An inrush of frigid air swept through the plane and I was thankful for my olive colored, wool greatcoat as I followed two ponies out the back. I turned sideways to get through the door with my duffel bag and snow fell on me as I stopped atop the steps. There by the car stood Thunderstreak who waved to me and I waved back as I descended the steps. After months away, it was good to finally be back in Ponyville. Walking over to the car, I set my duffel bag on the hood and scooped up Thunderstreak into a hug. "Hello my little Buttercup." I said as I held her and she wrapped her forelegs around me as best she could. "Let's go home."

Author's Note

Many thanks to Boss_Hoss1 for making these wonderful posters

40: The Admiral's Death

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
March 22, 1988
Jones Family Mansion
~~~~~

I walked into the living room where Thunderstreak laid on the couch and stared out the picture window at Ponyville as another round of snow clouds loomed on the horizon. I walked over and knelt down by the couch to wrap my arm around her in a hug as I sighed. "I have to get to Canterlot. Try to stay off your hooves as much as you can, alright?" I said and she nodded in response. I leaned in and gave her a kiss on the cheek before standing back up. "I love you. Try to get feeling better, alright?" I told her as she sniffled, her snout red as she reached for a box of tissues. The recent weather had caused several of us around the house to get a cold but thankfully it hadn't reached me yet. Grabbing my coat, I walked outside and saw that Lyra had pulled my vehicle around. There in the drive sat the type of vehicle that had been my first, a 1947 Hudson pickup truck. The red paint shone in the morning sunlight and I smiled to myself as Lyra opened the door. "Good morning, Lyra."

"Good morning, James." She replied as I climbed into the truck. I smiled to her as I put the key in the ignition and started the truck. As I let the truck warm up, I conversed with her about various things that had been going on lately. For her it was her uncle being discharged from the Marines while she wanted to know more about my latest tour of duty. Once the truck was warm enough, I shifted into first and gave Lyra a small wave as I started to drive down the driveway and off for Canterlot.

~~~~~
13:15 Hours
March 22, 1988
Canterlot, Equestria
~~~~~

I walked up the steps of the Equestrian Supreme Court and held up the folder in my hand to shield my eyes from the flashbulbs. Once I reached the top of the steps, I walked inside the large marble foyer where Fancy Pants was waiting for me. "Where the fuck have you been?" He asked in a high whisper as he started trotting along side me.

"Traffic was hell. Plus, do you know how hard it is to find parking big enough for a truck around here?" I asked without looking at him. We stopped in front of a courtroom where several ponies in suits stood around smoking cigarettes. Fancy Pants pulled out his own pack and lit one up before offering one up to me. I denied it with a small shake of my head as I sat down on a bench by the courtroom doors. In the last few months I had noticed my knees and other joints hurting worse than normal, my face had more wrinkles than I cared to admit, my eyesight was starting to go down hill, and I had said farewell to the last of my black hair as it was now nothing but grey. Pulling out my reading glasses from my inside pocket, I slipped them on and flipped open the folder as Fancy Pants sat down beside me. "I've compiled a list of things that should help your case. Now, Iron Hoof is a good friend of Round Trip, right?" I asked him and I turned my head to look at him. He nodded in confirmation and I looked back to the list. "Well then, here's the list for you and I'll be standing by in case you need to call me as a witness." The doors to the courtroom opened and the ponies in suits all tossed their cigarettes into a bin before entering the room. Standing with a groan, I gave the folder to Fancy Pants before we entered the crowded room. "It's showtime."

~~~~~
17: 45 Hours
March 22, 1988
Equestrian Supreme Court
~~~~~

I wiped my brow with a handkerchief as I walked out of the crowded courtroom. The heat generated by the couple hundred bodies and camera lights in the room had pushed the temperature into the nineties and several reporters hurried over to nearby water coolers to refresh themselves before returning to their offices. Fancy Pants found me in the crowd rather easily I'd imagine and followed me down into the foyer where we stopped as ponies filed out of the court. "Well, that seemed to go rather well. I also think that was the first time I've ever seen a member of the royal cabinet called an asshole on live television." I said with a grin at Fancy Pants' action earlier in the day. We finally walked out onto the steps after the foyer had emptied out and made our way down the steps towards the street. "Say, come with me, I think I know someone who can help you with this case." I told him when we got to the bottom of the steps and I led the way to my pickup. Once we were on the way to the yet undisclosed location, I made sure to check the truck's mirrors to ensure we weren't being followed. After about twenty minutes of driving, and more turns than required, I stopped in the alley way between two apartment buildings. I climbed out and led Fancy Pants through a door on the side of one buildings and up several stories of stairs. We reached the seventh floor and I paused near the stairs to try and catch my breath as Fancy Pants came up behind me. Once I had caught my breath, I led him down the hallway of apartments to the last one in the hall where I knocked on the door.

"Coming!" A voice shouted from inside and we stood waiting outside. A moment later, the door opened and John stood before us with only a towel that was pitched like an army mess tent.

"Interrupting something?" I asked with a grin as the smell of sweat and sex seemed to pour out of the apartment. His face was red, though I'm sure it was before mention of the subject, and he gave a tense nod of his head as he stepped aside for us to enter. We stepped inside and Fancy Pants and I both removed our hats to place them on the rack by the door.

"Let me get some clothes on real quick and I'll be right back." He said before entering what I assumed was his bedroom. Hushed voices came from within and I could hear the voice of a mare that had a country accent. My lips tuned up into a sly grin as I realized that clearly we hadn't just interrupted them in the middle of an energetic session, but one that had lasted all day. John returned a couple seconds later in jeans and a t-shirt.

"Alright, what's up?" He asked as he sat down in a chair as Fancy Pants and I sat down on the couch.

"We need you to get some information on someone. As much as you can get." I told him and he leaned forward to ensure the conversation stayed quiet.

"Who is it?" He asked.

"Iron Hoof." I replied as Fancy Pants sat silently next to me.

"So let me get this straight." John said as he stood up and walked over to the apartment's windows to pull the blackout curtains. With his action, I reached over and turned on a light that sat on a stand by the couch and it was soon the only light available. "You want me to collect information on a stallion who's a member of the Royal Cabinet and holds more hearings a week than a damn Puritan in Salem?" He asked as he sat back down in his chair and looked across to us. His damaged eye was a foggy blue but his other one glared at us with extreme questioning as we sat in silence. I nodded my head to answer his question and he quickly leaned forward with a small grin. "It's a damn good thing for you that you and Princess Luna think about the same. She's had me collecting information on him for months now. She wants him gone but he's too useful at the moment for them to dispose of him. I'm certain she won't mind me sharing the information with someone else. Come with me." He stood up and I glanced at Fancy Pants before following John into a room next to his bedroom. He turned on a small lamp that sat atop the desk in his home office as he sat down behind the desk. With a wave of his hand, he invited us to take a seat across from him. Once we were seated, he pulled a file out of his desk and flipped it open.

"Before we begin, I want to know something." Fancy Pants said and we both looked over at him. "Was all this intel obtained legally? If it can't be used in court than it's of no use to me."

"Mister Fancy Pants, I can assure you that it is all legal." John replied and Fancy visibly relaxed at that bit of news. "We've got enough for you to win your case. Of course, that's not enough for us to get rid of him but it'll get him off your ass." He said as he started to flip through the papers inside the file. "His likes, dislikes, where he goes, what he does, who he does; you name it and it's in here." John told us with a grin as he slid the file over to us. Fancy Pants looked through the file but paused when he saw a certain paper in there. And, from where I sat, he had a the biggest smile I'd ever seen from him.

~~~~~
10:27 Hours
March 23, 1988
Equestrian Supreme Court
~~~~~

I sat directly behind Fancy Pants and I fanned myself with my cap as the room was sweltering despite it being freezing outside. The banter and occasional shouting between them had been going on since nine that morning and it was quite often the same thing that they'd been debating over for the last few days. "Why not just say what this damn hearing is about?!" Fancy shouted from his seat and the other cabinet members around Iron Hoof had found ways to distract themselves as the two argued. "Or did I just hallucinate you telling me during lunch at your home to sell Trans Equestria to Air Luna?" This question made the cabinet members look up from their books and crosswords and glance over at Iron Hoof.

"That is not what is being argued here Mr. Pants!" Iron Hoof shouted across the floor to Fancy Pants.

"Maybe it's that my company is one of the largest warplane and tank producers in the nation?" Fancy asked as he pulled out the file from the day before and set it on the table in front of him. "I have evidence here that you've attended NESP meetings." Iron Hoof's face turned red and he went to grab the gavel by his hoof but an orange stallion placed a hoof on the gavel and looked at Iron Hoof.

"Let him speak." He said before turning to look at Fancy Pants. "Mr. Pants, what is the NESP?"

"It is the National Equestrian Socialist Party. It basically follows the same ideals as the National Socialist Workers Party in the Griffin Empire. Those in that party are currently waging war against us. Should the judgement of a supporter of their's be permitted in the National Court of our great nation?" Fancy Pants asked as he stood up and pointed a hoof at Iron Hoof who now sat in shock as he looked at the file on the table in front of Fancy Pants. An angered murmurer went through the courtroom and I could see the other members of the cabinet were suddenly expressing great interest in the hearing. "You may also note, after doing some research among the court's public records, that in the last year, most of Mr. Hoof's cases have been against companies or citizens that have been helpful to the war effort. Now, I don't know about you but this is something that raises some questions about the patriotism of Mr. Hoof." Fancy Pants said. The members of the cabinet besides Iron Hoof all looked to each other before the orange stallion spoke up again.

"In light of these revelations, I think it best we dismiss this case. All in favor, say 'aye'." The stallion said and all the members beside Iron Hoof said "aye". With a motion of his hoof, the stallion grabbed the gavel and brought it down on the table in front of them. "The case of Equestria virus Fancy Pants Industries is dismissed. Mister Pants, you may go now. Court is adjourned." Fancy smiled triumphantly at Iron Hoof and the old stallion glared at Fancy in response. Everyone stood and applauded as Fancy Pants walked down the small aisle towards the doors of the courtroom. That day would eventually lead to the battle between Trans Equestria and Air Luna for domination of the world's airways.

~~~~~
21:45 Hours
March 25, 1988
Jones Family Mansion
~~~~~

I sat in front of the fireplace in my chair as I swirled whiskey around the glass in my hand. The cold of the outside seemed to leak into the house but I needed not to worry about that as I watched the fire. Hooves gently wrapped around me and I felt Thunderstreak's chin rest on top of my head. Raising the glass to my lips, I took a sip before lowering it again and the only sound in the room was the crackle and pop of the fire. "What're you still doing up?" I asked her as she moved around the chair to come and take a seat on my lap.

"I could ask you the same." She offered as her rebuttal.

"Just thinking." I said as I watched the fire.

"A bit for your thoughts." She watched me with a slight frown. I sighed and took another sip from my glass before looking at her.

"I wish I could tell you." I told her while I set my glass on the small table by my chair. Bringing my hand over, I stroked her cheek and gave her a weak smile. "But it's nothing to worry your beautiful little head over."

"James, what's wrong?" She asked as she scooted closer to me and put her forehead against mine.

"It's classified. All I can say is that a lot of our boys are going to die." I told her as I picked her up and started to carry her towards our bedroom upstairs. But as we went up the stairs, she pressed a hoof against my chest and I paused my walk with one foot on a different step.

"James, I just want you to know that I'm always here if you need to talk." She said and I gave her a nod and another pathetic smile before resuming my trek upstairs.

~~~~~
12:05 Hours
March 26, 1988
War Department, Canterlot
~~~~~

I sat in front of two different maps of different locations that had several small ships and aircraft placed on them. My eyelids drooped as I looked at the maps and I let a silent sigh escape me as one of the admirals continued on about the invasions. I was no longer interested in how the invasions would take place after the death estimates for each were announced. The smaller invasion of the two would cost at least twenty thousand troops their lives. And then there was 'the Big One' as it was so called. It would cost at least the same amount but in the first wave alone. "General Jones, what is your opinion?" A voice asked and I looked up from my thoughts to see everyone else at the table looking at me.

"My apologies, I'm afraid that I zoned out." I replied and Princess Luna looked at me with concern.

"General, you do not look so well. Perhaps a stroll through the gardens will help you feel better." She said and I nodded before standing and walking over to the door but I stopped and turned my head to look when I heard hooves following me. Luna was approaching me and I held the door open as she led the way out into the corridor. We silently walked down a couple flights of stairs and out a door to enter the snow covered gardens of the palace. "James," Luna said to begin conversation "what is troubling you?" She asked and I did not look at her as I kept my eyes on the gardens.

"Things." I told her as we stopped and watched a group of Blue jays in a tree. "This damned war. It's not fair. Not to those who must go and fight and die in nations that were once just as peaceful as Equestria." With a deep sigh of tiredness, I brushed the snow off a nearby bench and sat down on the damp wood. Luna cleared a spot next to me and sat down.

"And the night terrors?" She asked as she removed her crown to show that she was not asking as Princess of the Night, but as a concerned friend. "I know that they deny you sleep. Perhaps it will help you to talk about them?" I chuckled as I looked at the ground and clasped my hands together.

"You know, you sound like a filly I met back in Crystal Empire." I told her and I looked over to her with a very small smile. "But, honestly, it probably wouldn't. Unless you can get them to go away, I doubt it'll help." Standing up, I looked down to her and gently took her crown from her lap. Placing the crown on her head, I offered up a small smile to her. "Now, Princess, I think you should get back to that meeting. Send the details to my office. I have something I need to do before I head home this afternoon."

~~~~~
13:30 Hours
March 26, 1988
Equestrian National Cemetery
~~~~~

I stood in front of a headstone and looked down at it as I wiped away a couple tears. Kneeling down by the stone, I gently patted it as I looked at the writing on it;

Corporal Blueblood
1966-1988
379th Bomb Group
Royal Equestrian Air Force
Bronze Star, Air Medal, Good Conduct Medal

My head dropped as I thought about the events of the day that Blue had been killed and my hand curled up into a fist as it sat on the headstone. "I'm sorry, Blue." I said in a whisper between me and the grave. The distant roll of thunder made me look up at the sky that had been growing cloudy. The weather that week had been abnormally warm during the day and I was not surprised to see rain moving in, but one thing did make my breath catch in my throat. From my peripheral vision, I saw a white pony approaching me. I stood and turned to face them but let out the breath that I'd been holding as I saw it was Princess Celestia. She stopped and stood next to me while I turned back to the headstone.

"He requested we not put his royal title on his stone." She said and I turned my head to look at her as the first few drops descended and melted the snow where they landed. "He wrote a letter. They found it in the tail turret when they took him out. I'm guessing that he wrote it during a lull in the attacks." She used her magic to teleport a letter in front of her and then levitated it over to me. I gently grabbed it from her magic as she watched me.

To whom it may concern, please give this letter to my aunt

Auntie, if you're reading this than I have passed on. I know I wasn't always the most well behaved foal, especially compared to Cadence, and I would like to say sorry for the stress I caused you. Tell Cadence I'm sorry I couldn't make our lunch date before I shipped out. Give my best to Shining Armor as well. I know that I surely will meet my fate among the clouds and I have one request of you. Please ensure that my title not be included on my stone. I wish to put my days as royalty behind me should I be lucky enough to live. And now to our fantastic skipper. James, I wish you nothing but the best with your life and all future endeavors. May your life be filled with joy and your home filled with love. I do hope that I should live through this ordeal so as to share a proper drink with you. Perhaps if I survive we could meet at the Copacabana and have a couple bee

The letter ended there and the page had small red spots splattered all over it. I turned the letter back over to Celestia as the rain began to really fall down. She teleported it away and I looked back down at the stone as she started to walk back towards the palace. While I stood in the rain, I saw something else moving behind the stone. I looked up at movement and saw something that made me freeze all movement and hold my breath. There, behind the headstone, stood a white unicorn stallion with a blonde mane in an air force dress uniform. He had a blueish glow to him and I watched as he smiled and gave me a salute. I finally snapped out of my shock and saluted the ghostly apparition before me. I broke the salute and he did a second later before he turned and started to walk away, only to vanish into thin air. I stood there looking at where Blueblood's ghost had stood moments before, before turning and walking away. A new sense of determination filled my soul and I had a new mission after protecting those I loved; I had to avenge Blue.

~~~~~
09:54 Hours
March 28, 1988
Jones Family Mansion
~~~~~

I walked through the quiet halls of the house and had my hands clasped behind my back as I was deep in thought. Though I'm sure I looked odd walking the halls in nothing more than fatigue pants and a bathrobe, I didn't pay it much thought as I contemplated the plans that had been sent to my office. Over two dozen airborne transport units would be needed, meaning that we would be needing more C-47s and C-54s for the front line units. Then there was the fighter cover that would be required to support landings. Dozens of squadrons of P-51s, P-38s, P-47s, and even a squadron of the new P-82 Twin Mustangs would be needed. Rescue planes from the Navy would be under Air Force jurisdiction as well for rescue operations from our bases as well and we had began taking care of transferring them to their new bases. The sound of hooves behind me made me stop and turn around to see a cook stop a yard away and remove his hat. "Sir, your breakfast is ready." He told me with a small bow and I found that weird but shrugged it off as I followed him to the dining room. I sat at the head of the table and looked at the plate in front of me. Two pieces of toast, a scrambled egg, three strips of hay bacon, and a bowl of bran cereal was my usual breakfast and now there it sat before me.

"Thanks." I told him as I pulled my plate to me and picked up my spoon so as to start my meal. I slowly made my way through the food but stopped halfway through my toast as the telephone in the living room began ringing. Standing up, I walked through the halls and into the living room where the phone by my chair continued to ring. Picking up the receiver, I listened to the silence on the other end for a half second before talking. "Hello?"

"James, it's Amelia. We need to talk." She said on the other end and I sat down in my chair.

"What's wrong?" I asked her due to her voice sounding tired and strained.

"Your father is in the hospital. They said it's his liver. I guess the booze finally took its toll." She told me and my grip on the phone loosened until the receiver fell from my hand. The sound of hooves behind me didn't grab my attention until a hoof was placed on my shoulder. I turned my head to see Thunderstreak hovering behind my chair.

"James, what's wrong?"

~~~~~
11:02 Hours
March 28, 1988
Canterlot Royal Hospital
~~~~~

I stood in the hallway as the doctor in front of me explained dad's condition. "It's cirrhosis of the liver. I'm afraid that even if we could perform a liver transplant, it may not take and he could be worse off than he is now. It would likely kill him. We would use part of your liver but the risks with your health is just too great. Not to mention that such and operation is still considered experimental and has, at most, a twenty fiver percent chance of living a year." He removed his glasses and tucked them into the pocket of his lab coat. "I'm very sorry Mister Jones." The doctor turned and walked down the hallway to another room and I stood there for a few moments taking deep breaths. After I felt I was ready, I entered dad's hospital room and saw him laying on the bed. His skin had a yellow tint, his face looked thinner, his stomach was swollen, and he looked exhausted despite simply laying there.

"Jimmy, come here." He said in a tired voice as he slowly raised a hand a couple inches off the bed. I walked over and gently squeezed his hand. "Jimmy, I'm sorry. For all the trouble I've put you through over the years." Sitting down in the chair by his bed, I felt my eyes begin to water.

"It's fine, dad. It helped me become who I am. You don't need to apologize for that." I told him as he slowly turned his head to look at me. He gave the best smile he could muster and then turned his head to look back at the ceiling. He sighed and opened his mouth but it was several seconds before any words came out.

"I'm going to die. I know it." That made me about start crying but I made sure to keep myself from doing so for his sake.

"We're all going to die someday, dad." I said as I patted his hand to try and offer some sort of comfort.

"Well I think my someday is soon. Very soon." He told me. His lips turned up into a small grin and he looked back to me. "It's like what your grandpa Jones always said; ashes to ashes, dust to dust, if the women don't get you then the whiskey must." A knock at the door made me look over and Amelia stood in the doorway. I let go of dad's hand and walked out into the hallway with her.

"The doctor talked to you, right?" She asked and I nodded in confirmation. She grabbed my hand and we both sat down on a bench in the hallway. "They said it's like he's just given up. He's not wanting any treatments of any kind. Just some pain killers and that's it."

"That sounds about like him. I remember this one time when I was a kid, he broke his foot but he still went and flew the crop duster after he did so. He looked like he wanted to cry every time he pushed on the rudder pedal." I replied with a faint grin as I looked at the floor. Amelia placed a hand on my shoulder and I looked up at her.

"Go home now. Go see your wife. Cause one day we'll all stop breathing, turn cold, and die. Spend time with her. I loved your father every day I was with him. Now go and spend time with her while you can." She squeezed my hand before she stood up and walked into dad's room.

~~~~~
06:25 Hours
March 29, 1988
Jones Family Mansion
~~~~~

I walked out onto the balcony for Thunderstreak and I's bedroom and sighed as I looked at the surrounding countryside. A small valley nearby was filled with morning fog and the grass shined with dew as the sun began to rise over Ponyville. The sunrise painted the morning sky a vibrant shade of pink, almost as pink as Pinkie Pie, while it faded into a light blue where the sun peeked over the horizon. Two legs wrapped around my arms and chest as Thunderstreak rested her head on my shoulder. "I was thinking, the kid's spring break starts tomorrow and maybe we could do something special. You know, just the two of us." She said as I placed my hands on her hooves that were placed on my abdomen.

"That'd be nice. Problem is, can we convince someone to watch the kids?" I asked her as the first noises of the day came echoing up from Ponyville. Every morning I would wake at six just so I could hear it. The clock tower chimed for six thirty and the melodic chimes echoed off the surrounding landscape. On days like that morning, the chimes bouncing off all the different hills would sound like a song. Whether it was something made intentional by the builders or simply by accident, I was glad that it happened because of the beautiful noise.

"I'm sure I could convince one of the girls to watch them." She said as the last of the chimes faded away and we were once again surrounded by silence. "I was thinking that maybe we could go to a nice resort in Mexicolt. Relax on the beach or in a spa for a week. Maybe see about getting you some hair dye."

"It would like to have a hair color other than grey again. Yeah. Yeah, let's go. It'd be nice to spend some alone time with my girl again." I turned to face her and smiled at her brown mane which was sticking up in every which direction. I kissed her on her snout and she let out a small giggle that made me smile even more. Just as I was about to kiss her again, the phone in the bedroom rang and I excused myself from our moment to go and answer. When I picked up the receiver, I could hear someone sniffling as though they were crying.

"James, it's Amelia." A female voice said and I immediately sat down on the bed as I knew that it wasn't good. "It's your father. I'm afraid-" Her voice cracked and she sniffled again before continuing "James, he's gone."

Author's Note

200,000 Words! Holy damn it took me long enough.

41: Operation Isola

~~~~~
12:00 Hours
April 3, 1988
Canterlot, Equestria
~~~~~

The sound of bells echoed through the streets of Canterlot as rain poured down from the grey storm clouds overhead. I walked alongside Amelia behind the caisson which held a flag draped casket. Amelia wore a black blouse and skirt with a black veil over her face. To my right was Thunderstreak who was in a black dress that, at any other time, would have been beautiful. On her right and Amelia's left were the kids who were in either black suits or, in Typhoon's case, a black dress. Behind us walked the royal sisters, John, Marko, Austin, and over a thousand Equestrian troops from all the different branches of service. A man once said that the nice part about being in the rain is that no one can see your tears. Such a statement never summed up a situation so well. I tried my best to ensure that my face remained neutral despite the tears that streamed down my face.

We finally made our way to the national military cemetery and it seemed that the temperature had dropped another twenty degrees as soon as we had passed through the gates. I managed to hold my composure all through the funeral until I looked up on a hill where a pony's silhouette stood out against the grey sky. They raised a bugle up to their lips and Taps echoed through the cemetery. That was more than I could handle. I broke down and through my crying, silently thanked whoever was up above that it was raining. I felt a hand on my shoulder and I turned to see Amelia standing next to me, tears mixing with the rain that hit her face. She stared at me for a moment before pulling me into a hug. I wrapped my arms around her and we both cried into the other.

~~~~~
09:00 Hours
April 6, 1988
Near the Mareianas Islands
~~~~~

A quick glance out the window of the aircraft showed the water quickly approaching us as the flying boat came in for a landing. The fleet around us had a half dozen battleships and three aircraft carriers. I straightened out the front of my khaki uniform and was glad that the seats had a belt because otherwise the shock from landing would have thrown me from my spot. With another look out the window, I saw a PT boat approaching the aircraft. The blue seaplane slowly stopped and the boat pulled up along side us where the door was. I unbuckled and walked forwards towards the door that had been added to the front of the PBY Catalina. I thanked the crew for the ride before I stepped out the door and onto the deck of the PT boat. As soon as I had found my seat, the boat raced off for one of the aircraft carriers. As we neared the carrier, I could see a large white number 17 that stuck out against the dark grey of the ship. The fresh paint and newer type of carrier showed that this one had still yet to see actual combat. The name of the carrier, if I remembered it right, was the Harvard. I smiled a bit as we pulled up along side a whaling type boat that was crewed by a couple of seaponies.

"Good morning, sir." They both said as they saluted me. I saluted them back as I hopped from one boat to the other and I extended a hand to both of them. They shook it and we began to motor towards the carrier. Waves breaking against the bow of the boat caused a spray of water to rain down upon us with each one that we hit. We finally reached the carrier and the boat was lifted back onto the ship. When we disembarked, I was met by a Navy commander who snapped to attention as soon as my feet hit the deck. I gave a lazy salute back and he turned to lead the way without a word said between us. I followed him down corridors and up stairs until we entered the ship's bridge. From this position halfway up the island, I could see most of the flight deck without leaning out a window. A sea foam green stallion in an admiral's uniform. The commander tapped him on the shoulder and he turned to face him but quickly looked past the lower ranking officer towards me. The sunlight from the windows glinted off the three stars on his shirt collar and he smiled at me. Rather than a salute, he stuck out his hoof for me to shake. I shook his hoof as I returned the smile.

"How are you, James?" He asked as we stepped over to the windows that had a view of the flight deck.

"Been better. How about yourself?" I asked him as an F6F Hellcat raced down the deck before seeming to drift into the air.

"Fine. I'm sorry for your loss." The admiral said as he took a sip from the coffee mug held in his magic.

"Thank you, Sea Foam. How's your husband?" I asked and I saw his lips turn up into a small smile at the mention of his spouse.

"He's doing fine. In fact, that's him right there." Sea Foam said as he pointed a hoof towards a neon yellow stallion he was walking across the deck with a leather helmet on and a checkered flag in his mouth. I smiled about the happiness in the admiral's voice as he pointed out his husband. "You going to come to the ship's dance tonight? Provided that the changelings don't bomb or shell us first." He asked me with a small chuckle at the second part. "We're supposed to have a bunch of MAVES coming aboard tonight for the dance so you won't be without company."

"As nice as that sounds Foam, I'm a married man." I told him as I followed him to what would serve as my cabin.

"Hey, just remember the rule me and Shooter have. Eatin' ain't cheatin' and suckin' ain't fuckin'!"

~~~~~
20:16 Hours
April 6, 1988
RNS Harvard
~~~~~

The sound of the band on the far end of the mess made me tap my foot under the table. Next to me sat a very nervous and shy looking young mare in a MAVES uniform. Across from us was Sea Foam and Shooter, both in their white uniforms. I turned to the white mare next to me as Foam and Shooter seemed to be groping each other with their eyes. "So ma'am, what's your name?"

"I'm Peach Mane, sir." The mare replied in a voice that was barely audible over the band. I noticed that her mane was indeed a peach color under her cap and smiled at her.

"So what did you do before the war, Miss Peach?" I asked as a stallion set drinks on the table. I slid her bottle of soda over to her before grabbing my glass of water.

"I worked on a peach farm. My dad is a thirteenth generation peach farmer." She said. Now that we were getting into her territory, she seemed to be coming out of her shell.

"Thirteen generations? That's a good length of time." I replied as I took a sip of my water.

"We've worked the same farm since one hundred years before Princess Luna's banishment. We've been around longer than any other farming family in Equestria." Peach told me with a bit of pride in her voice. The band struck up a song that made me smile and Peach gasp and then sigh dreamily. "I love this song." She said as the band played the opening of La Mer.

"Would you like to dance?" I asked her as I stood up. She nodded and I lead her out onto the dance floor. She stood up somewhat clumsily on her back hooves and I was surprised how tall she now was for a mare. She was about shoulder height on me now that she was standing up and I carefully started to lead us into the dance. As the song continued, I recalled the lyrics that were missing from the song.

"La mer
Qu'on voit danser le long des golfes clairs
A des reflets d'argent
La mer
Des reflets changeants
Sous la pluie

"La mer
Au ciel d'été confond
Ses blancs moutons
Avec les anges si purs
La mer bergère d'azur
Infinie"

Peach looked at me in surprise and I stopped singing among the two of us when she did so. "Did I do something wrong?" I asked her as I looked down at my feet and her hind hooves. "I didn't step on you did I?"

"No, no. You did nothing wrong. Just, I didn't know you spoke Prench." She said and I flashed a smile at her as we continued to dance.

"Just enough to keep things interesting." I replied and she blushed a bit as she looked away from my face and down at my chest.

"You-you also have a very nice singing voice." She stuttered out and I grinned again.

"Well, I certainly thank you for the compliment." I told her. Out of nowhere, I felt somepony bump into me and a voice began whispering in my ear.

"Remember the rule, Jimmy." Foam's voice said in my ear. He and Shooter quickly disappeared into the sea of dancers before I could turn my head to look at him. As I thought about his words and Thunderstreak and I's private agreement about other mares, I decided that maybe I should go for it. As long as Thunderstreak had green lighted it, why not?

"Hey Peach, would you like to have an even better time?"

~~~~~
21:00 Hours
April 6, 1988
RNS Harvard
~~~~~

"Sweet Celestia, that was amazing." Peach said as I stood up from the end of the bed and wiped my mouth before straightening my tie.

"Celestia had nothin' to do with it, Peachy. That was all me." I told her with a smile.

"If you're always that good, I don't see how your wife lets you leave the bedroom." She remarked as I climbed up on the bed with her and carefully wrapped an arm around her. She smile a bit before rolling off the bed to put on her uniform. "I must say, that was far better than dancing. Thank you, sir."

"Running off so soon?" I asked with a smirk as I rolled onto my side and made a sarcastic attempt at a sexy pose. She rolled her eyes and laughed a bit as she slipped on her blouse. "Can't even stay to enjoy the after glow? Or even round six?" She chuckled again as she skid on her skirt.

"You know, no stallion has ever gotten that many out of me."

"What can I say? I'm just that good." I told her with a smile as I rolled over to the edge of the bed. Just as she was about to offer a rebuttal, a warning siren began wailing that was accompanied by a call to battle stations. I was quickly out of bed and into the corridor with a couple dozen stallions who were putting on helmets and flak jackets before peeling off towards the AA guns. I climbed the stairs towards the bridge and found Sea Foam shouting orders to the crew members that were frantically running around the bridge. "Foam!" He turned to look at me and I pointed a thumb towards the flight deck. "You got a fighter you can spare?" He turned to a petty officer who had a list in his hoof. The petty officer looked over the list before looking up at Foam.

"Corsair Seven Fifty One is available, sir."

"You heard the boy, Jimmy. Go give 'em hell!" Foam called after me as I turned and ran down to the hangar deck where Navy and Marine Corps pilots all ran around to their planes and crews lined them up for the elevator to the flight deck. I found a midnight blue F4U Corsair with a white 751 on the side. Putting my foot in the step in the left wing flaps, I climbed up onto the wing and then up into the cockpit. A ground crew came over and pushed the fighter into the line behind a Hellcat. When they stopped me, a stallion with a cigar in his mouth and gunnery sergeant stripes on his shirt climbed up onto the wing. He handed me a flight helmet and goggles before sticking his hoof out towards me. I shook it and he gave me a quick smile as the line started to move again.

"Best of luck, sir." He said as he jumped down and helped to push my plane forward. After less than two minutes, I was up on deck with the wings extended and the engine running at full power. I watched Shooter and waited for him to wave his checkered flag for me to go. Finally, he knelled and waved it towards the bow of the ship. I released the brakes and the fighter began to roll across the deck. Just as the tail raised up, the AA guns opened up on silhouettes in the moonlight.

"Looks like Zekes and Bettys, three high." A voice called over the radio. I could barely see with certainty the types of aircraft we were against but I would have to trust the word of the other pilot. Pulling back on the stick, the Corsair climbed quickly and I saw the silhouettes growing bigger. I pulled up underneath a twin engine bomber and flipped the switch for the gunsight's illumination light. The cross hairs lit up and the were perfectly on the belly of the bomber. I squeezed the trigger and the four 20mm cannons let loose with a roar and a flash. Tracers tore into the belly and I could see the flashes of metal on metal with every round that tore into the bomber. I moved the stick a little bit and raked the right wing and engine of the bomber. An orange glow began coming from the engine and the bomber banked to head back in the direction it had come. The bomber however didn't stop banking and I saw several pony looking shapes jump out. Parachutes seemed to pop out of them a moment later and I suddenly felt the fighter jump as flak started to burt around me. The AA gunners, confused in the excitement and the moonlight, had opened fore on me thinking I was an enemy fighter.

"Somebody call those gunners and tell them they're shootin' at one of their own!" I shouted as I hit the button for the throat mic. It took a moment but the guns eventually stopped firing at me. I saw the silhouette of a Zero fighter dive past me and I immediately rolled over and dived after him. He suddenly appeared in my gunsight and I squeezed the trigger only for the cannons to let loose one loud bang and then a clunk as they jammed. "Fuck!" I swore as the four rounds that had fired struck the Zero but failed to do any real damage to him. I broke away and flew back towards the carrier. In the moonlight, the carrier's deck glowed and I had little difficulty in coming in for a landing the dark. The approach was no problem, the landing itself, that was another story. The long nose on the Corsair presented visibility problems that, as the son of a Corsair pilot, I should have accounted for. Looking back, I realize that I deserved the award for 'dumbass of the night'. I pulled up and stalled the plane about twenty feet above the deck. The fighter came down suddenly and there was three loud bangs and a metallic crunch as the landing gear collapsed from underneath the plane. I sat in shock for a moment as several of the deck crew galloped over to check on me.

"Are you alright, sir?" A distant sounding voice asked and I shook my head and turned to the stallion in a yellow vest outside the cockpit. I nodded my head as I unbuckled from my seat and climbed out. Removing my life vest, I walked over towards the island of the ship. I sat down against it as the enemy planes turned back against such fierce AA fire. But if they had struck at us once, I knew they would soon return.

~~~~~
04:30 Hours
April 7, 1988
SSN-115 'Swordfish'
~~~~~

You'd think that as someone who'd joined the navy, I wouldn't have a problem with the idea of submarines. You'd be dead, fucking wrong. I silently cursed whoever had thought of the idea of the submarine. Those damn things are nothing but claustrophobic, underwater deathtraps. I squeezed through the small hatchway in the single aisle that ran the length of the sub and entered the control area underneath the conning tower. I had a moment to look around before a lieutenant appeared in front of me. His uniform had a sub commander's pin above the left breast pocket.

"Lieutenant Squid." He said and I mentally chuckled to myself at a sub skipper named Squid. In back on Earth, if a Marine called a sailor that, it would've started a brawl. Here, it was just a name. I shook his hoof and followed as he led me over to a glass-top table with a map of the island group on it. A light in the table illuminated the map and a sheet of glass with a grid on it was laid over the map. A petty officer stepped aside for us to stand next to the table. "General, we are currently here." He pointed towards the large lagoon in the middle of the map that was surrounded by the islands that made up the Mareianas. "The enemy has an airfield on the main island from which they have been launching anti-submarine patrols with their bombers." His hoof slid across the glass to the big island on the southern side of the chain. "They also have their main docks located there. We've been trying to sink as many of their ships as we can before they can enter the port but-" He stopped suddenly as the drone of an aircraft could be heard above the sub and the entire crew began working frantically. He grabbed a hold of a microphone for the sub's PA system and raised it to his mouth. "All non essential crew to the bow and prepare to dive!" I stepped aside as over a dozen stallions galloped past me and towards the forward torpedo room.

"How deep is it here?" I asked as the submarine's bow pitched downwards and we began to dive under the water.

"About one hundred fifty meters." He replied as he leaned against the navigation table.

"And how deep can we go?" I asked him as I we continued our decent under the water's surface.

"Around ninety meters maximum. Any deeper and we risk the hull collapsing in on us." Squid told me as I leaned against the table with him. The sub leveled out and the engines stopped as we began to float almost three hundred feet under the surface. "And now, the hunter has become the hunted." The crew all remained quiet as a pinging sound echoed throughout the vessel. "There's their sonar buoy. Thank Celestia they can't see us well among all the rock formations in the area. Not to mention that half the time their buoys don't send back very accurate information." We sat silent again until explosions could be heard outside the sub. They grew closer until the sub would tremble more with each blast. The enemy may not have had the best sonar, but they were damn good at dead reckoning when it came to dropping their depth charges nearby. Except for one, none got too terribly close for comfort. One however was close enough that when it exploded, so did a pipe running along the hull of the ship. The crew was able to shut off the flow of the water in the pipe but now the submarine would need to return to the main fleet to ensure the crew could get the freshwater pipe replaced. After a half hour of waiting, we surfaced and I joined the Lieutenant up on top of the conning tower. We began to sail out of the island chain with nothing to show for the mission. But more importantly, I could get off of that fucking deathtrap.

~~~~~
05:00 Hours
April 8, 1988
RNS Harvard
~~~~~

I looked down at my instruments as the Corsair's engine rattled the whole plane. With the canopy slid back, the breeze from the propeller felt amazing in the hot, humid morning. I leaned to my left and looked behind the plane where several other Corsairs as well as Hellcats warmed up on the deck. Looking back towards the deck crew, I saw Shooter wave his flag for me. I quickly pushed the throttles forward as I held the brakes. Once the engine was a t full power, I let off the brakes and the fighter roared down the deck. I pulled back on the stick and the plane gracefully climbed up into the pre-dawn sky. I raised the gear, flaps, and slid the canopy shut as I circled and waited for the rest of my flight to form up on me. With five flights of four planes each, the number of fighters just from our carrier alone was at twenty five. That wasn't counting the fighters, dive bombers, and torpedo bombers from other carriers that would help to soften up the landing zones ahead of the invasion force. With an order to maintain radio silence, I slipped on my flight gloves that had been dipped in a special luminescent ink so that we could use signals in the dark. I raised my left hand for my flight to see and pointed towards my right. My right hand tilted the stick and I banked to the right and towards the island chain. The other three Corsairs followed me and we headed east towards where the sun would soon be rising.

~~~~~
05:45 Hours
April 8, 1988
Near the Mareianas Islands
~~~~~

I leaned against the straps that held me in my seat and saw the main island in the chain appear through the broken cloud cover below us. I waved my hand downward and pointed as I looked to the other pilots. They leaned forwards and looked before looking to me and nodding their heads. I led the way as I rolled inverted and dived down towards the island. At the request of myself, the crew for the fighter I'd been given mounted a captured Jericho Trumpet on the left wing. I engaged the trumpet as I dived through the clouds and the scream of the siren could be heard over the roar of the radial engine. I broke through the clouds and immediately was surrounded by black clouds of flak. I got a row of barracks buildings in my sight and squeezed the trigger, letting loose a torrent of cannon rounds that pierced the roofs of the hut-like buildings. As my altimeter broke five hundred feet I began to pull up and hit the release switch for the two, one thousand pound bombs that were slung under the fuselage. I continued to pull up and away from the barracks and disengaged the Jericho Trumpet. I looked in the rear view mirror on my canopy and watched as my bombs detonated in the middle of the barracks. Leveling out, I looked down at the enemy airfield where a dozen or more Zeke fighters were taxiing towards the runway. I rolled over again and squeezed the trigger as my sight traveled across the row of fighters. I scored hits on all of them and managed to knock some out where they were, but others continued to roll now with large holes in their wings and tails. As I circled around, I saw the others from my flight strafing the enemy fighters. Some now sat burning on the taxiway while a couple continued to head for the runway.

One of the fighters that had been near the front reached the runway before I could catch him on the taxiway but I now was going at him head on where he sat. I opened fire on him but was coming in at just the right angle for him to fire at me while on the ground. His rounds began hitting my fighter, each round peeling away a line of metal on the wings and leaving an aluminum streak where paint had been. My rounds were hitting him too and a couple hit his fighter in the front of his engine cowl. But while I had scored lucky hits, so did he. The supposedly bullet proof glass of my Corsair's windscreen was pierced by a round that went clear through my left shoulder as other rounds hit my engine. The fighter began couching and spraying oil all over the nose as black smoke followed me. I pulled up just before I would've hit him and began flying blindly away from the engagement. Flak started to burst around me again as I got out into the range of their bigger AA guns. As I flew, I got the feeling that I was not alone and looked behind my left wing. There, sitting like an angel sent from above, flew another Corsair. He closed in on me and I slid the canopy back with my right hand, the stick braced between my knees as I couldn't move my left arm. I grabbed a hold the stick again and looked around to try and get my bearings. By this time, the other pilot was wingtip to wingtip with me and had his canopy slid back as well. I dreaded to think about it, but there was just no way my crippled fighter was getting back to the Harvard as she was. I stole a glance at the ocean below me and swallowed hard as I realized that it was my only option of living. Bracing the stick between my knees again, I pointed downwards with my right hand and saw the other pilot nod in acknowledgment. I grabbed the stick and screamed in pain as I cut the power and lowered the flaps with my left hand.

Pulling back on the stick, I began to descend and I checked to ensure that my life jacket hadn't gotten any holes in it. The plane hit the water with a sickening crunch and skipped once before skimming across the surface and coming to a quick stop. Grunting and my vision blurry from the pain, I unstrapped from my seat and grabbed the emergency life raft from my plane before stepping out onto the wing. I inflated the raft and climbed inside, using my good arm to paddle away in case the sinking plane created any suction that would pull me under. A nearby splash made me stop paddling and look over towards where the noise came from. In the water floated the Corsair that had been flying with me. The pilot had climbed into his own raft and began paddling towards me to meet up. He still had on his flight helmet which had the Equestrian Marine Corps insignia on it. He waved to me and I offered a half-assed wave back as he continued to grow closer. The sound of a blast of air made me turn back to my fighter as she slipped under the water and a small panel from the tail fell from the sky with a plume of water. Turning back to the Marine pilot, I saw he was only a couple yards away from me.

"Are you injured?" He asked as he help up a medical kit.

"Took a slug to my left shoulder. Other than that, just as peachy as dog shit." I told him and he chuckled a bit.

"Sounds like something our C/O would say." He produced a piece of rope from his raft and tied ours together to ensure we floated together.

"Tell me," I stared as he opened up the medical kit. In the distance, the sun began to peek over the horizon. "why did you land with me? You could've just reported my position and flown back."

"Because," He held up a needle in his fetlock and stuck it into my left arm "we never leave a man behind." He injected something into my arm that I assumed was morphine as the pain eventually started to subside. He carefully set about packing and bandaging my wound as the morphine really kicked in. I sat and stared off into the horizon as my mind seemed to be just as adrift as us. A patting on my leg snapped me out of it and I looked over to the red stallion who had a hoof out towards me. "Guess if we're going to be on this little float trip together, we may as well know the other's name. I'm Captain Star Dancer." He said and I extended my right hand to him.

"General James Jones. Though, you probably already knew that." He gave a shrug and nod of confirmation. I made eye contact with him and that was when I finally noticed something different about him. "You're a bat pony." I stated and hit looked as though he wanted to make a smartass come back but held his tongue.

"I am." He replied simply as he relaxed a bit and leaned back in his raft.

"I've never actually had a conversation with a bat pony before." I told him as I adjusted myself in my raft to get more comfortable.

"Nor I with a human." Star said as he crossed his forelegs. "So, since we're here, tell me about yourself."

~~~~~
13:45 Hours
April 8, 1988
Somewhere in the Haycific
~~~~~

I laid on my stomach and watched the waves over the side of the raft. I had long since removed my shirt and pants, the sun making it far too hot to be fully dressed. Star had stripped down to nothing but a pair of sunglasses. My back burned and turned red in the sunlight as I watched a small fish swim just under the surface. I turned over and slipped on my sunglasses to keep from being blinded. We floated for what was probably a couple hours, neither of us saying a word as we watched seagulls fly around and swoop downward to catch fish. . After another hour of floating, the rafts lurched and a slight grinding noise awoke a sleeping Star and made me sit up. I lifted up my sunglasses and looked at the white sand of the small island we’d landed on. Carefully standing up, I walked out of the raft and my feet sank into the wet sand. I turned back to Star who hopped out of the raft and grinned at me.

“Well, here we are! Guess we’ll be staying here.” He said before trotting off along the white sands. I pulled the raft further up onto the beach to keep it from getting swept away before following him. He suddenly stopped and turned around. “Hey, do you know how to hunt?” He asked.

“Of course.” I replied.

“You go find us food; I’ll handle getting a shelter together.”

~~~~~
21:15 Hours
April 8, 1988
Somewhere on the Mareianas Islands
~~~~~

I sat on the sands and watched the reflection of the moon on the waves. The sound of sand shifting behind me drew my attention away to see Star walking towards me. He sat down next to me and produced a small silver container. His hoof held the flask out to me and I graciously accepted it. I took a drink and felt the whiskey burn as it ran down my throat. Handing the flask back to him, I looked back out over the ocean. “You think they’ll ever find us?” I asked as he screwed shut the top of the flask after taking a drink.

“Don’t know. I’m sure they’re out here lookin’ for you though.” He replied.

“You mean us?” I asked him as I looked over at him.

“No. I mean you.” Star said as he untwisted the cap and took another drink. He handed the flask to me before continuing. “Why would anypony give a shit about a batpony?” He asked me as the burn of the whiskey was welcomed back.

“Why wouldn’t they?”

“Do you have any idea why you’ve never really met a batpony until me?” He took another drink as he waited for my response.

“I’d never given it much thought.” I replied simply.

“Or why we’re never seen in restaurants or in certain shops?” He asked as the flask was passed back to me.

“I figured you were just nocturnal. You know, being batponies and all.” I told him and the whiskey was taking its hold as it burned far less than previously.

“We may mostly be nocturnal but it’s not necessarily by choice. We’re not really accepted in most of Equestria.” He said with a slight slur in his voice as I passed the flask back to him. “You know how long I’ve been in the service?”

“Nope.” I said as the tide slowly made the waves creep further up the beach.

“Thirteen years. I joined at sixteen as an officer cadet due to my father being in the royal guard. I graduated a second lieutenant. In thirteen years I’ve only made it to captain. You know what one of my OCS classmates is now?” He asked me and I shook my head as the flask was again passed back to me. “A brigadier general. Most of them have made lieutenant colonel or colonel. And here I am; a captain. And all because I’m a batpony.” I took another swig from the flask and looked over at him.

“You ever consider going into the guard? I’m sure they’d let you in with open arms.” I told him as the moon continued to rise higher into the sky. I laid back on the sand and I heard Star ungracefully plop down next to me. Our eyes locked onto the moon and I pointed a finger up at it. “My people have gone there. Well, to our moon anyways.”

“You guys send people to the moon too?” He asked as he looked over at me. I turned my head to look at him and shook it.

“Yes but not as punishment like Celestia did.” I replied. “We did it in the name of science and exploration. To go and visit something we’d never gone to before. Shit, that was almost twenty years ago now.” I said as I looked back up to the moon. The whiskey was definitely having an effect as my head spun and I noticed the stars were spinning too. “How fucking strong is that whiskey of yours?”

“One eighty-five proof.” He replied casually. I nodded my head in approval as I held out my hand.

“In that case, give me another drink.”

~~~~~
10:03 Hours
April 9, 1988
Somewhere on the Mareianas Islands
~~~~~

I slowly opened my eyes and immediately regretted it as the sunlight made my head pound like a drum. As I rubbed my head with one hand, my ass hurt like hell and I stopped rubbing my head for a moment. “Did I fall down last night?” I asked myself in a whisper. The hand not on my head reached down and brushed up against something fuzzy. I slowly lifted my head and looked down, only to see I was naked as a jaybird and Star was curled up behind me. “Goddamn it.” I grumbled under my breath as I quietly inched away from him. “I could’ve at least been on top.” I searched around for my underwear and found them by the front of the small shelter Star had built for us. I grabbed them and slipped them on as I looked down the beach in both directions. As I stood on the beach, I heard a droning sound in the distance. Then I saw it, several aircraft flying in formation in the distance.

“Wonder what they are?” Star’s voice asked and I turned to him in surprise. He raised a pair of binoculars up to get a better view. “Thunderbolts and Lightnings.”

“Very, very frightening.” I said with a small chuckle to myself. Star cast a sideways glance at me but went back to watching the planes through his binoculars. I turned and went over to the rafts to get the flare guns but Star’s voice made me stop as I searched through the survival kit from my raft.

“Looks like they’re banking this way! Better find that flare gun and fast!” His words made me quicken my search as the sound of the fighters grew louder. “They’re descending! I think they see us!” He said as I finally found the flare gun. I started to run towards the beach but froze when I heard the familiar crackle of machine guns and the hiss of bullets hitting sand. I began running as Star galloped away from the fighters but wasn’t fast enough as a red mist and chunks of flesh flew upwards from his flank. His leg was held on by only a few strands of flesh but his fall didn’t stop the fighters attack. As the first plane pulled up, the second opened up on him. The bullets walked across the sand and hit him again, Star simply laying there. I raised the flare gun and squeezed the trigger, the red flare arching high into the sky. The fighters ceased their attack once they saw the flare and began to circle the island. I ran to Star, but it was too late. Blood pooled around his mouth and his body was mutilated from the impact of the .50 caliber rounds.

I sat with his body, my mind and body numb as I stared off into the distance. My thoughts were interrupted by an aircraft landing on the water and I stood up to gather what I needed. I put on my shirt and pants as the Catalina taxied closer to the island. I gathered up as many of Star's things as I could find before I carried them down to the shore. A raft with two search and rescue fliers paddled near in a raft. They beached it not far from me and I walked over to them as they secured the raft. "These are his things. I want them taken back." I told them. One of the fliers nodded and placed the things in the raft before dragging it back to the water. "Help me load him up." I told the other one. He followed me to Star's body and helped me load him into one of the rafts we'd arrived in. We carried it to the water as the other raft dragged along the sand, it still being tied to the one we carried. We gently set the raft in the water and climbed into the other one. Once we were in, we began paddling towards the seaplane where the other flier and the pilots sat waiting for us.

~~~~~
18:00 Hours
April 9, 1988
RNS Harvard
~~~~~

I looked at the flag covering Star's body as the ship's minister said a few words. My brain worked overtime, not noticing anything until the slab he was on was tilted up to allow Star's body to slip overboard and into the ocean. I let my head drop and I slowly started to walk away from the scene, my eyes stinging as I kept back my emotions for the stallion who was my only friend for the time we were stranded. As my feet carried me along the deck of the carrier, I passed several sailors that seemed overjoyed at the rapid success we were having in the invasion. My mind was not on that however, but on how soon I could get home. After the events of that morning, I simply wished nothing more than to go home and be with my wife. Thunderstreak was more than just my wife; she was my best friend as well. The problem with war though is that all your friends end up dead or fading away from your life. As I thought more about the state of our marriage as of late, I decided that there was only one solution. Alone time. With the kids and stress from the war, we’d been somewhat strained and snippy with each other at times. I stopped at the railing that was directly below the port bow AA guns and looked at the wake coming off the bow. I knew exactly what we needed. We needed to get away to someplace; but where? Then as I thought back to the places we could fly with Trans Equestria, it struck me. White sandy beaches, friendly locals, exotic food, and plenty of chances to relax; the choice was clear. We were going to Mexicolt.

Author's Note

Surprise! I managed to find a break to write 2,000 words and finish this chapter before finals. Also, first chapter over 7,000 words since chapter 31. And, happy 71st VE Day!

1: Call the ball

My eyes focused on the deck. My vision blocked everything out except for the Nimitz and the 'meatball' off to the side of her flight deck. Suddenly the headphones in my helmet burst to life.

"Skipper you're at three quarters of a mile. Call the ball. ILS 1-0-8-1-0; heading 3-6-0."

"This is Skipper, ah got the ball."

As the Nimitz got bigger in my windscreen I began pulling back on the throttle. As I got over the stern of the ship I chopped the throttle and waited.
* THUD*
I slammed the throttle forward and waited. Nothing. I cut the throttle and raised the arrester hook and taxied to the lift just forward of the island. As the lift lowered my Tomcat down to the hanger deck I unhooked my mask from my helmet and began to instantly daydream of my bunk and the nap that awaited me. As the jet was pulled over to the servicing area of the hanger deck I raised the canopy and unbuckled from my ejection seat. 'Goddamn this helmet's uncomfortable' With that thought I took off my helmet and placed it on the control column and replaced it with my old, worn stetson.

"How the hell have you not destroyed that hat yet?"

I turned around to see my WSO and best friend Austin (Call sign: Dragon) looking at me over his instrument panel.

"Because it was my old man's and ah ain't never gunna let nothing happen to it."

"Well your old man was one hell of a guy."

"He never liked you ya know."

"I know. I figured it out way back when we were young. Remember his nickname for me?"

"Yeah, ah do. Dumbass."

When the plane had stopped moving we climbed out and began to walk towards the debriefing room. After twenty minutes of mind-numbing boardom we finally got out of there and hauled ass for the mess. After getting our food we proceeded to sit in our normal spot at the same table, honestly if it wasn't for some of my routine I would have gone mad a long time ago. We were joined by some of the other pilots and weapons system officers who proceeded to strike up several conversations while I sat and ate my pathetic excuse of a salad. As I ate my dinner some of them attempted to get me to talk.

"You gunna talk to us today Skip?"

"Nnope."

"Is that all you can say?"

"Eeyup."

Their attempts again failed to get anymore than my normal vocabulary for anyone who wasn't my friend's or family. As I sat and listened to the talk continue around me the conversation turned to the original Jolly Rogers. The talk consisted mostly of Kepford and 'Old 29'. But amongst the chatter there was mention of Corsair number 13 and Lieutenant Jones. With that I decided my dinner was over and proceeded to throw my half eaten salad in the garbage. I began the surprisingly quiet walk back to my bunk. I finally reached my bunk and flopped face first on to the mattress, falling asleep almost instantly. After what felt like only a few seconds of sleep I heard the non too pleasant sound of Austin attempting to wake me.

"Hey. Hey, Jimmy, get your ass up."

"Fuck off. ah'm sleeping." I rolled over and tried to go back to sleep.

"Alright. But you've left me no choice."

A few seconds later I was launched from my bunk by Austin flipping my mattress.

"Ok, ok, ah'm up. Asshole." I grumbled as I got up off the floor. I grabbed my stetson and walked over to place my mattress back on my bed.

"The Captain wants us on deck. The boys in radar spotted an aircraft and they can't contact them so they want us to go check it out."

"Great. Who are they sending up with us?" I began walking down the corridor towards the hanger bay with Austin close behind.

"Donovan and Tarr."

"The new guy's?" I looked over my shoulder to see Austin nodding his head. "Fuck. Can't they send someone more experienced up with us?"

"Apparently because we're the most experienced and we're the ship's top flyer's they want us to take them up cause it's just a routine intercept."

"Just cause we're the old men of thirty five and got more chin's than a Hong Kong phone book don't mean we're a goddamn babysitting service."

"I told 'em that Skip but they didn't listen."

We reached the hanger bay and climbed into our Tomcat which was then pulled over to the lift. When we got up to the flight deck I saw my wing man for this flight, William Donovan (Call sign: Hawk) and his WSO John Tarr (Call sign: Cobra) closing the canopy on their Tomcat. When both engines on my Tomcat were up and running I throttled forward just enough to get up to about walking speed and taxied over to the catapults. While the nose wheel was being hooked up I noticed some dark storm clouds off to the west.

"Dragon, did the Cap mention any weather when he told you we were going up?"

"Nope, he didn't Skip. But I don't like the looks of those clouds."

"Me either." I looked down to see the hook up man signaling me that we were hooked up to the catapult. "Alright Dragon we're good to go. And if you have Roger in control play Danger Zone from that movie you saw in port again ah will crawl over yer instrument panel and kick yer ass."

"Fine" Austin replied with obvious disappointment in his voice.

I gave the thumbs up to the shooter and braced for launch. The best way to describe it is like a punch to the chest. When that catapult sends you forward it shoves you back in your seat, it makes roller coasters look like chicken shit compared to this. The Tomcat flew forward and was at approximately 150 knots in two seconds. A few seconds after launch I managed to get it together and raised the landing gear and flaps. I circled a few times and was joined by Hawk and Cobra in their Tomcat before we leveled out.

"Dragon, what's the position of that bogey?"

"It's about a hundred and sixty miles out, inbound on a heading of 2-7-0."

"Skipper, that's right into that storm out there."

"Yeah ah know Hawk but we gotta do this. Orders ya know?"

"Great. My first real intercept and it's in a fucking thunderstorm."

"Hey watch your fucking language!" Austin called over with mock seriousness in his voice.

After about fifteen minutes the rain began to pelt our windscreens as we got closer to the blip on our radar. Austin was the first to speak up.

"Looks like he's alone Skipper. I'm only seeing one on my radar."

"Same over here sir. Looks like he's a single. Should we break and come in on his other side?" was the slightly nervous sounding question from Hawk. 'Fucking rookies.'

"No, just stay on my wing."

"Yes, sir." As we got closer there was obvious worry as we tried again and again to contact the aircraft.

"Uh, Skipper?! I don't think he's alone! Two, no wait four, signatures just popped out from him. I think they were using him to hide themselves from our radar ." Austin was frantic as the four new bogey's began speeding towards us.

"Shit! Ok let's stay calm boys. Hawk, don't fire 'less fired upon. Got it?"

"Yes, sir."

"Good. Now, lets see who our new little buddies are." I pushed the throttle forward and began closing the gap between us and them even faster. After about thirty seconds four specks appeared in the center of my windscreen and grew bigger by the second. Then four large blur's accompanied by the roar of eight Klimov RD-33 turbofans flew past us at near Mach 4 with our combined speeds. Now was the 'easy' part, intercept them in the storm. We banked hard right, pulling at least 5G's, and gave chase to the now evasive Mig-29's. I scanned the sky's, which by now were illuminated by the lightning that danced between the black storm clouds, before seeing two Mig's skimming along a few meters above the water. I called "Tally ho" and dived, pulling up directly behind the two Mig's.

"Alright Dragon, let's see if a missile lock 'll scare these sons a bitch's outta here."

I got a missile lock on the lead plane and saw them almost instantly pull up into a nearly strait up vertical climb.

"Good job Skipper! We scared those Russkies shitless!" Austin called up, laughing so hard he was beginning to tear up. Our joy was soon dashed as there was a call for help from Hawk.

"Skipper! I got two on my six and I can't shake them! What do I do?! One's trying to get a lock on me!"

"Calm down. What maneuvers you used so far?"

"The one's they taught us in flight training."

"Alright, forget that shit and do as I say."

"Ok."

"On my mark chop the throttle, pull up, go inverted, once they're passed roll over, full throttle, and get a missile lock on 'em."

"I didn't understand one word of that Skip." Austin said with a chuckle. The bastard could lose a leg and still make jokes about it.

"Dragon, shut up."

"Fine."

"Uh, hello?! Mig on my ass. Could use some help!"

"Ok. On my mark... NOW!" I watched as on my mark Hawk pulled off the maneuver perfectly. The Mig's flew right past him and kept going. I pulled up alongside his left wing. He finally got a missile on the lead Mig which immediately banked hard left and dived trying to get as low as possible. We breathed a sigh of relief, but it was short lived as 30mm rounds zipped by our planes. In the excitement we had failed to notice the other two Mig's that I had chased had now snuck up behind us.

"They're shooting at us, they're shooting at us!"

"No shit Sherlock!"

"Will you fella's shut yer pie holes! Break and engage!" Now I was pissed. The only thing on my mind was to blow these Russian fighters to bits, and the rookies weren't helping with their bickering. Hawk banked hard right and gave chase to one of the Mig's while I waited for the perfect time to out smart the pilots. I pulled the same maneuver Hawk used to get behind the Mig's and quickly got a missile lock on the first fighter and launched one of the AIM-9 sidewinders. The missile went right up the exhaust of his right engine, engulfing the Mig in the fire ball that destroyed it in less than a second. By now the heavens had opened up and were throwing everything they had at us, including hail.

"Skip this storm's getting worse by the second, we need to get above it!"

"Dragon we're taking out those Mig's and we're doin' it now!" I banked left and scanned the sky's for Hawk and the remaining Mig's. I finally saw them in a forty-five degree climb as lightning arched across the sky, striking the Mig's and our two Tomcats. The strike had no effect on our aircraft and we continued the chase as the Mig's suddenly rolled over and dived, quickly followed by us. We pulled up at about ten meters and quickly got a lock on the Mig's but were too close.

"Skipper, we're too close. We need to use the guns."

"Ah know Hawk, just shoot the bastard's already!" I flipped the switch from missiles to guns and fired a short burst into one of the Mig's wing's which surprisingly was sheered off by the burst sending it tumbling down and exploding on impact. 'Wait, why would there be all that fire if we're over water. And where was the splash?' I brushed the thought aside and continued the onslaught against the Mig's until only one remained. We skimmed along at only a few meters and tried again and again to shoot down the last Mig, failing every time. As we continued the chase the storm started to dissipate, revealing what had passed through my mind earlier. We were no longer over the water anymore but were flying down a small valley instead.

"Uh Skipper, where the fuck are we?" Hawk was now obviously as confused as I was about this.

"Ah ain't gotta clue. Lets just get that Mig, then we can figure this shit out."

"Yes, sir."

We again focused our attention to the fighter as we flew just over the roof tops of a small town. The beeping of the missile guidance system was annoying as hell, until the sweet, sweet sound of the solid tone was droning in my ear's. "Gotcha." I fired an AIM-7 Sparrow and grinned as the Mig was blown to bit's in a giant fireball that rained shards of metal upon the field's below.

"Way to go Skipper!"

"Thanks Hawk. Now lets figure this out."

"Well, there was that town a ways back. We could land in one of the fields outside of town and check it out."

"Well since ah don't think we're in radio range for the Nimitz anymore it's about the only thing that could help. Let's do some recon of the town first before we do that though."

"Alright."

"Lets get to ten thousand and then slow down and circle the town a few times before we land."

"Ok."

At the lower speeds it took us a half hour to get back over the town. We began a circle over the town and began the recon run.

"No flak guns visible. That's good."

"No airbase's within view. No enemy fighter's nearby."

"How big that town look to you Skipper? About two to three hundred max?"

"Eeyup"

We began descending and made a lower pass over the town, beginning to notice some thing's that you can't at ten thousand feet. We started the pass over what we now recognized as an apple orchard, continuing over the town and passing over what we assumed to be town hall. The town looked like it was still hunkered down from the storm due to the lack of any life in the street's below. But what we didn't see was the shutters opening up after we had flown past and curious heads popping out to watch us.

"Well Skipper it looks safe. If the town was hostile there'd be flak guns everywhere and they'd use this low pass to their advantage."

"Alright. Town's clear. Let's speed up get a few miles out then turn back and line up with the field below us. Got it?"

"Yeah. Ok, let's do thi... Skipper, look to your right."

I turned and saw something out of a children's book.

"Is that a fuckin' pegasus?!"

"Eeyup" Austin said in his best southern drawl, mocking my typical one word answer's.

There, flying in formation between our Tomcat's, was a cyan pegasus with a rainbow mane and tail staring wide eyed at us. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Austin waving wildly at it, it raising a hoof and slowly waving back.

"Uh, Skip? How is that thing able to keep up with us? We're doing about two hundred and fifty knots, how's this possible?"

"There's a goddamned pegusus outside and you want to know how it can keep up?! I think we got bigger problems than a flying horse keeping pace with us Hawk."

"Are we still going to land?"

"No, ah figured we'd punch out over a Jimmy Buffet concert. Yes we're going to land!"

"No need to be snippy Skipper."

"Alright let's turn around and land. Maybe something down there 'll make some sorta sense."

We banked right and lined up with the field a few miles away. The pegasus had broken away and back towards town. In the meantime we lowered the landing gear and put in two notches of flaps trying to slow down to avoid ripping the nose gear off on impact with the muddy ground below. We were a quarter-mile from the field and coming in perfectly. We lowered the flaps all the way and braced for the worst.
*THUD*
I looked over and saw that Hawk was safely on the ground and was giving me a thumbs up about the landing. We began trying to brake but mud had flung up onto the brake pads, causing us to let the planes slow on their own. Finally, most of the way across the field, the Tomcat's jerked to a stop. We raised the canopies and lowered the ladders on the side of the fighters before we began to climb out of our aircraft. I stepped down from the final rung of the ladder and turned around and was met face to with the blue pegasus that had been flying along side us. After recovering from the mini heart attack from having a mythical creature in my face, I decided to ignore it and began checking the plane for any damage. When Austin stepped down his reaction was as I had expected.

"Oh my god! James look at it! It's so cute and cuddly !"

That's when the biggest surprise of today went from weird to flat out freaky.

"Do I look cute and cuddly to you?!"

I turned around to see Austin staring at the pegasus with his jaw hanging with shock written all across his face.

"Austin? Who just said that? Please tell me y'all 're just screwin' with me."

Austin shook his head and continued to stare at the pegasus in front of him. By this time we were joined by Will and John who were standing under the wing with me.

"What's the matter with him?"

"Apparently the horse can talk."

Will's jaw dropped while John maintained his blank expression and said nothing. I went back to inspecting the plane for damage before remembering why we were here in the field to begin with.

"Fellas? Ah think we should head for town. Maybe there's someone there who can help us get outta here."

"Skipper's right. We should go. I doubt this place could get any weirder." John grabbed a canteen out of the survival kit of my Tomcat before rejoining us. "Besides, it's not like there are unicorns or something here too." I thought I heard a snicker from the pegasus who was still in a staring match with Austin.

"Alright let's go. John, splash some water on his dumbass and snap him out of it." I pointed towards Austin with that last part before slowly walking in the direction of town. I hear a small splash and some cussing behind me from Austin. 'Dumbass' I was soon joined by the others, and the pegasus flying along side us.

"So who are you guys?"

I glanced at the pegasus out of the corner of my eye but didn't respond. But with his typical happy demeanor back Austin went forward with the introductions.

"Well I'm Lieutenant Austin Miller. These are Lieutenant's Will Donavon and John Tarr. And he's Lieutenant Commander James Jones. We're flyer's with VF-84."

"So what are those things you were in?"

"F-14A Tomcat's" My speaking up seemed to have startled her a bit as she was now focused on Austin.

"What were those thing's you launched at that other one? They looked like overgrown fireworks."

"AIM-9 and AIM-7 air to air missiles."

"Speaking of that thing you guys shot at, you may want to let me fly ahead and warn everypony so there's not an angry mob after you."

"Ok."

With that she took fight and sped off towards town. I turned to Austin who was standing beside me. "Everypony?"
Austin shrugged his shoulders as he watched the pegasus do a couple of loops before returning to her flight towards the town. Why did I get the feeling that the entire town was ponies. After a few minutes she returned, but with five other horses or ponies or whatever the fuck they are.

"Guys, these are my friends Twilight, Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Applejack." She pointed a hoof at the pony as she listed off their names. I couldn't help but notice the last one was wearing a stetson not unlike mine. At least she's got good taste. With the introductions out of the way the one she had introduced as Twilight stepped forward with a stern and slightly pissed look on her face.

"Princess Celestia would like to have a word with you."

'Shit'

Author's Note

No I did not rip off the name Skipper from the Disney movie Planes. It was my call sign on my combat flight sim over two years ago, WAY before they announced that movie was coming out. As for the fact that it was the Jolly Rogers squadron, I wanted a story with one of the most recognizable navy flight squadrons and one of the most famous fighters the navy ever operated. This is just a random story idea I got and thought I should see how the first chapter went over. I would like feedback and suggestions for improvements because I know I screwed up some where in here, but it usually takes someone else to notice.

2: Celestia meets the Tomcat's

We walked through the field, escorted by the six ponies, towards the town. After fifteen minutes of walking we reached the edge of town and were greeted by a large sign that said "Welcome to Ponyville" and four white pegasi in golden armor. With four more ponies added onto our escort we continued onward into town, drawing many different looks ranging from fear to awe. We approached a market filled with ponies chatting and going back and forth between stands, but when we entered the market area, you could have heard a pin drop. We again got stairs of fear or awe, except for a mint green unicorn who looked like she had taken a few too many antidepressants with her grin going from ear to ear. After we finally managed to get through the market we headed for what looked like a building made out of a tree with several more guards by the door and a fancy looking chariot sitting nearby. We entered the building, having to duck as I did because of my height, and saw shelf's upon shelf's of books. 'Must be the town library' At a small table in one corner of the room sat, if what I remembered from mythology class was true, a white alicorn with a golden crown and necklace. We stood there until a guard approached us with a tray.

"Any and all weapons you have on you are to be placed on this tray immediately."

I watched as Will, John, and Austin all placed their Colt M1911 pistols on the tray before turning and waiting for me to do the same. I placed my Colt on the tray but before anyone could do anything Austin cleared his throat.

"Skip, he said ALL your weapons."

I rolled my eyes and unzipped a foot or so of my flight suit before reaching in and pulling out a smuggled .22 pistol and a switch blade out of an inside pocket. The guard went to turn and leave but Austin stopped him. I pulled up my left pant leg and removed a dagger from the sheath on the side of my boot. After placing the knife, along with my other two weapons on the tray I bent down and lifted my right pant leg and proceeded to produce another smuggled gun, a .44 magnum, from my boot, much to the shock of everyone in the room. Will stared at all my weapons on the tray.

"Skipper, what the hell are you afraid of?!"

"Not a fuckin' thing."

I heard a chuckle from someone in the room but decided to not acknowledge it. Now that they had our guns I expected them to just kill us right there but instead was told to take a seat at the table with the white alicorn. I walked towards the table, my boots making my steps echo through out the silent library. I pulled out the chair and sat down across from the alicorn and watched as she levitated a small cup of tea up to her lips, taking a long, slow sip as she returned the stare. She set the tea down and continued to stare at me for the next few seconds, though it felt like hours. She leaned back in her chair and seemed semi-relaxed.

"So, who are you?"

"Ah'm Lieutenant Commander James Jones with the United States Navy. Fighter Squadron 84."

"Well Mr. Jones, I am Princess Celestia of Equestria. I received a letter from my student Twilight Sparkle saying that there were some sort of flying machines over Ponyville. I also received word that one exploded over a farmer's field north of here."

"Well in our defense the pilot of that one was attacking us so we had to kill him."

There was a shocked gasp from the six mares behind us. Probably the fact that I said it with a icy tone didn't help. Celestia seemed to not care about the fact that I just admitted to killing someone.

" What are these 'flying machines' that they mentioned in the letter?"

"F-14A Tomcat's. Best the Navy's got."

"Would you mind showing them to me?"

"Of coarse not. They might be stuck in the mud by now though."

I stood up and walked back over by Austin and Will.

"Ah got a feelin' she knows somethin' but she ain't tellin'."

They nodded in agreement as we walked out the door. This time I forgot to duck and slammed my head against the top of the doorway. My hand shot up and grabbed my forehead.

"Goddamn fuckin' son of a bitch!"

I noticed the six mares staring at me with their mouths hanging open with shock while Celestia stood next to them unfazed.

"You watch your language in front of the princess!"

I saw Twilight looking extremely pissed now. If I didn't know any better I could've sworn I saw steam coming out of her ears. I removed my hand from my forehead and saw it covered in blood.

"Twilight, it's alright. Besides, I've been around Luna when she drinks, I'm used to it."

Celestia seemed awful calm about this, a little too calm. 'Wonder who this Luna is that she mentioned? If she drinks, me and her could probably get along fine.' I held my hand to my forehead again and stepped outside and waited for the others. I was joined by them a few seconds later and we began the journey back to the fighters. This time I noticed a lack of ponies around the town, in fact the streets were totally deserted. As we got closer to the field it was then I noticed the sound of talking. When we finally got to the field we noticed what looked like the entire town crowded around the Tomcat's. And what was moving around in my cockpit? That's when it hit me.

"Hey! Get out of my goddamn plane!"

The entire crowd jumped and spun around to see me running towards the plane. They parted, making a path for me up to the ladder. I climbed the ladder and looked down into my seat. I was met face to face by an orange pegasus filly sitting in my seat with my helmet covering most of her head. In the meantime Austin had climbed the ladder too and was looking at the white unicorn filly in his seat with his helmet on as well. We grabbed them from the plane and handed them down to Will and John who promptly took our helmets back and handed them up to us. We climbed down and glared at the fillies in front of us. Their heads sunk lower until they were almost on the ground. For the first time in my life I saw Austin actually yell at someone.

"What were you doing?! That is a fifty million dollar airplane! You can't just play in it like it's a toy! One wrong move and you could have killed everyone here!"

The last part seemed to get more fearful looks thrown our direction. When he had calmed down Austin sat down and leaned back against the left main wheel. I began inspecting the plane and was surprised to see the gear had not sunk in mud like I had expected. I walked over to Celestia and requested a cart to be brought to the plane. After sitting and waiting for about fifteen minutes a large red stallion came up pulling a large cart. Now to get busy.

"Will! You and John get the sidewinder's off your plane and load them in the cart. Austin, help me with the ones on ours."

We set about taking the missiles off the planes and finally, with the help of four other carts, we had removed all the missiles from the jet's. The only weapon left was the the 20mm Gatling guns. Now to really introduce Celestia to the Tomcat.

"Princess? Would ya like a ride in it? We don't got a flight suit for ya but we just would just do some basic maneuvers, nothing fancy."

Celestia looked at the Tomcat from the nose all the way back to the vertical fins adorned with the pirate style skull and crossbones. I noticed everyone in the crowd looking at her anxiously waiting to see what she would say. Finally they got their answer.

"Yes."

Some seemed shocked, others jealous. But she had made her decision and they didn't seem like they were about to argue with her. I began giving a short briefing about the Tomcat and how to breath during maneuvers to try and avoid redouts or blackouts, noticing quite a few ponies in the crowd trying the breaths just to figure it out. Finally, with the briefing over, I escorted her over to the plane where she flew up and landed in the rear seat. I climbed the ladder and rummaged around in a canvas bag we had attached to the inside of the cockpit and pulled out a headset and tossed it over to Celestia.

"We keep spares in here 'case the ones in our helmets go ta shit." I explained and showed her how to plug it into the radio.

I climbed into my seat and began the preflight before signaling to Will and John to get the ponies to the edge of the field so we had plenty of room to maneuver on the ground. I put on my helmet and did a quick radio check before I started the engines and closed the canopy. I began to move forward following Austin's hand signals to the spot we had declared the start point for our "runway". Once I got the thumbs up from Austin I lowered the flaps to take off position and swung the wings forward until they were strait out.

"Alright princess, here we go!"

I shoved the throttle forward, singeing the bushes behind the plane with the afterburners, and released the brakes. The plane began rolling across the field and was gaining speed fast. I finally pulled back on the control column and let the Tomcat start climbing. I raised the landing gear and flaps and began to swing the wings back as we gained speed. I made a wide right turn and lined up with the field again. I had instructed Will to use his radio to keep us in contact with the ground.

"Will, have 'em all cover their ears. There's gunna be one hell of a boom here in about twenty seconds."

"Will do Skipper."

I looked down at my air speed indicator and saw it read 1126 knots. I got over the field and was over the middle when I saw the indicator now read 1287 knots. Now at over Mach 1 I plotted my next maneuver.

"Princess, remember those breathing techniques I showed you?"

"Yes."

"Good cause we're goin' up!"

I pulled back on the stick and entered a vertical climb at Mach 1.54 and kept going for several seconds until I reached ten thousand feet and leveled out.

"Anything you wanna do while up here? Loop's, barrel roll's?"

"Perhaps another flyby. But not on the field this time. Head towards that mountain over there."

"Yes ma'am."

I banked right and headed for the mountain she had pointed at. As we got closer I could see a giant castle and a bustling city below it.

"So what're we flying by?"

"See the second tallest tower on the castle?"

"Eeyup."

"We're going past that."

"Alright. Here we go." I aimed my Tomcat to go right past the balcony of the tower. "Who's in that tower anyways?"

"My sister."

I flew past the balcony at over 1300 knots, not knowing I had just been used as a wake up call for the other princess. I banked away and headed back towards the field. After fifteen minutes we were again over the crowd below us and I began putting on a mini airshow for them. After another half hour of stunts I landed the Tomcat and pulled up with the nose pointing towards the crowd and parked. By this time the crowd had grown from a few hundred from Ponyville to a few thousand that had come from miles around to see the jets. We climbed out and immediately were greeted by ponies cheering about the performance, except for the grumpy, tired night blue alicorn who was glaring at us. We continued to hang out around the planes until the crowd had finally left around ten thirty. There was just one problem we hadn't sorted out.

"Uh Skipper, where are we going to stay at?"

"Well John that right there is a million dollar question. Guess with how today was flyin' by we didn't really stop to think about that did we?"

We all stood there thinking before Celestia had an idea that didn't sound half bad.

"Why don't we do this. You will stay with whoever you can help the most. What are your skills?"

We thought a minute before we decided to tell her.

"Well ah worked on my grandma's apple orchard." Celestia nodded and pointed at me to go with Applejack. The others got their new residence and seemed fairly happy with their placements. Will went with Rarity due to his previous job repairing cloths in a tailors shop. John went with Fluttershy due to his skills with animals. And finally Austin went with Pinkie Pie because he could make candy and well, Austin was almost exactly like her when it came to attitude and hyperness. We all said goodnight and headed off in the direction of our, hopefully temporary, new homes. It was a quarter after eleven when we arrived at the farm, we entered the house and I was shown my room up on the second floor. I flopped down on the bed and let out a heavy sigh. 'Tomorrow is gunna be a long day.' I rolled over and drifted off into sleep.

20: The Mole in Canterlot

~~~~~
20:00 Hours
January 21, 1987
Canterlot
~~~~~

My boot nails clicked on the stone floor that led to the war room of the royal palace. As I approached the war room I nodded to the two marines standing guard by the doors. Stepping inside I saw every general in the air force sitting around the table except for three standing at the end. They all turned to face me and the princesses simply nodded to me and waved a hoof in the direction of the three generals at the end of the table. I took my spot and Princess Celestia stepped over next to us.

“As you all know, General Silverwing decided to retire on active duty and he has left the air force without a commander. These four have been selected by my sister and I as the best candidates for General Silverwing’s replacement. We have yet to make a decision but we feel the two best ones for the job are Major Generals Brave and Jones.”

“Excuse me for interrupting your highness,” A grey colored stallion said as he stood up “but why not have a four star general replace him? That is the next rank down from Silverwing’s position after all.”

“Because after the attacks on Honoluna and Manehattan it’s obvious that the higher ranking generals have lost touch with their inner soldier. Perhaps a trip to the front would do them good.” I saw the two four star generals in the room swallow hard and I tried not to smile. “As I was saying before, we’ve yet to make a decision but we should have one by the end of the week. General Jones, who do you feel should be the successor?”

“Well your highness I feel it should be Major General Brave Soldier. Only military officer to be awarded the Medal of Valor during peace time, flies with the pilots under his command on a regular basis, and is the one who headed building bases in the Crystal Empire for our air force. He’s the obvious choice.”

“I’m afraid I must object to what Major General Jones is saying your highness. I’m not the officer who organized a plan to launch bombers off an aircraft carrier, I’m not the one who helped build up our aerial fleet into the force it is today, I’m also not the one who lead a raid to rescue nearly four hundred prisoners of war. General Jones is the one who did all those things. I feel he would do a better job than me.” The light blue pegasus next to me said.

“I see both your points but I can’t give both of you five stars. My sister and I will consider both of you greatly but only one of the four generals standing before me will get the position. You all may go home. Except for you General Jones. We’d like to speak with you.”

I watched as the other generals in the room made their way out and left me alone with the princesses. Looking over at them I saw them wave a hoof for me to sit down. Taking my seat in the closest chair I watched as they produced a folder and slid it over to me.

“James, we’re organizing a top secret mission. It is as important as Operation Doolittle but far more dangerous.”

Opening the folder I looked at the sheet of paper inside.

“Are you serious?”

“We want you on the mission James. Operation Arnold is highly dangerous but we feel you would know how best to organize it so that more of our fliers get home.”

“Do we have pictures of the target area?”

“We do.” Celestia replied and she grabbed black and white photos from a nearby file cabinet. She gave them to me and I flipped through them slowly.

“Looks like eighty-eights. Those things can tear a B-17 apart with one shell if they aim right. What about the local fighter protection?”

“Our informant in the Griffin Empire stated they have high amounts of ME-109s and more barrel shaped fighters.”

“Probably Focke-Wulf 190s. Make sure we don’t have any early model Thunderbolts on this mission. What group is equipped with those?”

“The Three Fifty Fifth Fighter Group as a squadron of razorbacks but we’re having Crystal Empire fighters escort the bombers on the first leg. Once they hit their range limit they’ll be relieved by P-38s with the Fifty Fifth Fighter Squadron which will then be relieved by P-51Bs of the Three Thirty Ninth.”

“So we’re gonna have to deal with three different fighter covers both ways?”

“Yes. And there are still air raids by the griffins on the Crystal Empire so you’ll have to watch for 109s on takeoff and when you’re forming up.”

“Great. I know that the Crystal Empire has sent a couple of squadrons of Hampdens to bomb them by night and even a squad of Manchesters to bomb them by day but have you seen the combat report on that daytime raid?”

“No.”

“They got slaughtered. Of twenty bombers sent out only one made it home and half its crew was killed.”

“But they had no fighter protection.”

“Fighters cover or not, we’re still looking at a possible blood bath. One bomber is ten ponies. You’re wanting to send one hundred fifty bombers. That’s fifteen hundred fliers. If losses are as good as fifty percent then that’s seven hundred fifty airmen we no longer have towards the war effort. Between the enemy fighters and the flak I’m willing to bet though that we’re looking more at losses as high as seventy to eighty percent.”

“Is there no way to bring those losses down?”

“Not without better fighter protection. I’ve gotten reports from pilots and crews under my command that fighters are breaking away from the bombers to chase decoys while the real enemy fighter force comes in from any other direction to attack the bombers.”

“So what do we do?”

“Before they were deployed to the north I gave the pilots of the Three Thirty Second the order to stick to the bombers if they were ever assigned to escort duty. I want red tails on the bombers wings when they’re approaching the target. You can keep those candy cane looking bastards for another time but I want pilots that’ll stick with the bombers on this one.”

“I’ll have the message sent through to Lieutenant Colonel Dash. You may go home now if you like.”

I stood up and gave a quick nod to them before stepping out into the hallway and reaching into the pocket inside my uniform for a pack of cigarettes. I pulled one out and was about to put the pack away when I heard hoofsteps to my right. Turning to look, I saw Princess Celestia standing next to me.

“You mind if I borrow one of those from you?”

“You smoke?” I asked as I gave her the pack in my hand.

“It takes the edge off. Even royals need a way to deal with stress. Luna drinks and I smoke.”

“I never would have taken you to be a smoker.”

“That’s why you never judge a book by its cover.”

I nodded before bidding her goodnight and making my way to the palace motor pool where my car was waiting. The driver opened the door and I took my spot in the back seat but I looked at the driver as they got in the front seat.

“You aren’t my driver.” I said to the mint green unicorn mare in the driver’s seat.

“Just got reassigned sir.” She replied and I immediately recognized her voice.

“Lyra?”

“It’s Staff Sergeant Heartstrings now, sir.” She said as she put the car into reverse for us to leave the garage.

“I guess everypony really is pitching in to help the war effort huh?”

“Yes sir, we are.”

“How’re things in Ponyville?”

“So far, so good. They’re building a new base on the other side of Ponyville.”

“A new base?”

“Joint army/marine base.”

“That’s just what we need around town. Equestria’s Misguided Children.”

“What?”

“E.M.C. The Equestrian Marine Corps. My dad calls them Equestria’s Misguided Children.”

“Oh, ok. I have an uncle in the Marine Corps. He’s supposed to be stationed in Ponyville once the base is complete.”

“How long until it’s finished?”

“A couple weeks.”

“What rank is your uncle?”

“He’s a gunnery sergeant.”

“I had a cousin who was a staff sergeant in the U.S. Marine Corps.”

We turned onto the newly built paved road between Canterlot and Ponyville and I placed my cap onto the seat next to me and loosened my tie.

“Miss Heartstrings?”

“Yes sir?”

“Do you know Colonel Thunderstreak?”

“Your wife? I’ve seen her around Ponyville and I had to go to her for my medical.”

“When was the last time you saw her?”

“A couple days ago when I had to take another human to Ponyville.”

“Who was it?”

“Some colonel. I can’t remember his name. He was damn good looking though.”

“Should you be talking like that in front of a major general?”

“Oh, right. Sorry sir.”

“It’s fine Lyra. I’m not a man to judge who others go for. I’m the one who knocked up a mare so I’m definitely not one to judge.”

“No one needs to judge another anyways in my opinion.”

“Too bad the griffins and many others don’t think like you Miss Heartstrings.”

I laid my head back against the headrest and quickly fell asleep for the rest of the ride to Ponyville.

~~~~~
10:25 Hours
Ponyville Aerodrome
January 22, 1987
~~~~~

“Look at me.” Thunderstreak said as she sat on the desk in my newly rebuilt office.

“What about you?”

“I’m getting fat.” She said as she poked gently at her stomach.

“You’re beautiful. I don’t care if you gain weight or not. Besides, isn’t that what you’re supposed to do after you get married?”

“No! My mom never got fat after her and dad got married.”

“To be fair your mom threw up her own body weight every night because she drinks like a fish.”

“Yeah she does.”

I spun my chair to face the radio in my office and I turned the knob which was the power. The sound of music poured out of its speakers and filled my office.

“Can this radio get GNR?”

“GNR?”

“It’s a radio station in Manehattan I used to listen to.”

“Well we can certainly see if it can pick it up.”

I twisted another knob on the radio and the sound of other stations was babbling as I continued turning the dial. I found the frequencies for the Manehattan radio stations and stopped when Thunderstreak held up her hoof. I stood up and gave her a quick kiss before walking outside into the snow. I stood there and looked up at the grey sky for a few moments as snow fell all around me. Looking down again I walked towards the control tower and listened to the snow crunch under my boots as a civilian DC-4 taxied towards the runway. Opening the door to the control tower I made my way up the spiral staircase where three controllers all sat around looking outside.

“Morning boys.”

“Morning sir.”

“What’s the weather report for today?”

“The snow is supposed to get worse from here on out. After this plane takes off we’re shutting the runways down.”

“I thought the weather team was supposed to handle this shit.”

“They normally would but they’re all pitching in for the war effort so the weather is doing as it pleases. This blizzard is supposed to dump another four feet of snow on us before it’s over.”

“That’s just fan-fucking-tastic. All we need is four and a half feet of snow. My youngest kid is only about three and a half feet.” I sat down at the small card table in the middle of the control room and put my feet up on the table. “So what’s with that civilian plane out there? I haven’t seen a civil one out here in weeks.”

“It’s some soccer team from the Crystal Empire that had a match here in Ponyville and some other civilians from up there.” One of the controllers replied as he raised his binoculars to look at the four engine prop plane at the far end of the runway. “Gulf Alpha Lima Zulu Uniform; you are cleared for takeoff.” He said into the microphone in front of him. I stood up and watched as the plane throttled up and began rolling down the runway. We watched it begin to bounce as it rolled down the runway but we soon noticed something wrong.

“Why isn’t he pulling up?” One of the controllers asked.

“If he can’t take off he should have aborted by now.” Another said.

The plane’s nose began to slowly rise off the runway which was followed by the main gear but the plane was hardly gaining any altitude as it flew towards the houses on the edge of Ponyville.

“Dear Celestia. He’s gonna hit the roofs!”

One of the controllers ran for a phone to call the fire department while the rest of us hurried down the stairs. Halfway down, we heard the crash but we continued onwards. We made our way outside and ran towards the pillar of black smoke rising into the sky. As we ran we were joined by nurses and doctors from the base and MPs who would try to keep ponies back from the wreck. I felt my heart pounding in my chest as I ran and I could see emergency crews from Ponyville hurrying towards the crash site. As we arrived at the site we were met by burning wreckage along with dazed and bleeding survivors. We quickly went to work getting the most severely wounded on carts that would take them to the hospital and doing what we could for those that could be treated on site. Fire fighters and a couple MPs pulled others from the wreckage. As I stood up from giving a stallion a shot of morphine I felt a hand on my shoulder and turned around to see Colonel Ambrose in his dress uniform.

“How can I help?”

“Go and give morphine to any of the injured that haven’t gotten any yet.”

“Yes sir.”

He took several vials of morphine and hurried off to help the medics as I began helping the nurses load more of the critically injured onto wagons that would carry them to the hospital. I turned around and began digging through the wreckage again when I saw a familiar face amongst the survivors. Hurrying over to the cart I pulled the nurse aside and asked her about the red stallion in his dress uniform.

“Apple, Macintosh; has minor scrapes and bruises but he does also have damage to his eyes.”

“Would it be alright if I were to ride along with him?”

“Are you family?”

“I’m his CO.”

“Sorry sir. Only family is allowed to ride along.”

“Well what if he gives consent for me to ride along?”

“Well,” She said as she looked over at the near empty cart “I suppose if he gave us consent we could allow it. I’ll go and ask him.” She trotted away and I saw her say a few words to Big Mac before she gave a wave for me to come over. I made my way over to the cart and sat down next to Mac where his ear turned at the sound of the wood creaking.

“James?”

“Yeah. How you feeling?”

“Been better. Wish I could say I haven’t been worse.”

“So what were you doing in town?”

“I got a pass from the commander of the base up there. I think I might be more than three days.”

“On the upside, you get a break from the war.”

“Well I would like to at least be able to see during my wedding.”

“Yeah. Wait, what?”

“You didn’t think I wouldn’t eventually propose to Fluttershy did ya?”

“Well, I figured you would eventually but this is one hell of a way to start off an engagement.”

“Originally she said no but the next morning she told me she’d changed her mind.”

“That’s nice. I’m happy for you Mac.”

“She also enlisted in the Marine Corps.”

I looked over at him in shock with my mouth slightly agape.

“Are we talking about the same Fluttershy here? The same pony who’s scared by her own shadow wants to be a marine?”

“Eeyup.”

“Well that should prove to be interesting. Now, I have a proposition for you.”

~~~~~
19:50 Hours
1237 N. Main St.
Ponyville
~~~~~

Thunderstreak pulled my wool overcoat tighter around herself as we all sat around the fire place. Sabre draped his army overcoat over Brush Stroke as he brought more blankets to everyone.

“How long until the power’s back on?”

“No clue. So what’s your master plan now that you’re gonna be a dad numbnuts?” I asked him as he sat down next to Brush Stroke. “Have you two even told her parents? And no offence to her but why is she here and not at her house?”

“She’s here because the weather is too bad for her to go home and I figured we’d get married.”

“Can I speak with you in the kitchen for a moment?”

Sabre got up and followed me into the kitchen where I leaned against the counter.

“Why?”

“Why what?”

“Why would you throw away your whole career just for one mare? You had a chance to do something great with your life. You could have been the best damn singer and actor Equestria has ever seen but you went and knocked some girl up.”

“What? Are you saying it’s my fault?!”

“Well you were the one who stuck your pecker in her so yes I am! You’re my son now and by God I’ll make sure this whole thing never goes public if I have to!”

“You don’t think I’m not worried about this too?! I know I had a career ahead of me but I’m willing to be a father who will care for his kid! That’s a hell of a lot more than you’re doing right now!”

“Are you saying I’m a bad father just because I’m worried you’ll fuck up your life?!”

“Yes I am! It’s my life and it’s about damn time I take control of it! I’m moving out.”

“You’ll come crawling back in a week. Don’t think I don’t know that.”

“Oh really? Just you watch me. I’ll take care of my family and I’ll do it like a dad should.”

“I’d like to see you try.”

I walked past him and back into the living room. Sitting down in the chair closest to the fireplace I stared into the dancing flames until a quiet voice made us all look away from the fire.

“Doesn’t anyone care what I have to say about this?” The purple mare asked as she looked up at us from under the olive overcoat. “Isn’t anyone concerned how I’m going to fare now that I have a foal growing inside me?”

“Now you know how I feel sweetie.” Thunderstreak said as she took a sip of her coco.

“What am I going to do? I’m only seventeen and I’m pregnant with the kid of Equestria’s new heart throb. That’s all I’ll be known for now.”

“Well, have you ever thought about being an actress or a singer? If what I’ve heard about you is true, you’re an amazing singer. You could always fall back on that.”

“I suppose. But who’d come and see me once I got fat?”

“Sweetie, trust me when I say it’s worth putting on the weight.”

Brush Stroke sighed and pulled the overcoat tighter around herself as Sabre came downstairs with a suitcase.

“Alright. I called a friend and he’s gonna bring his Cub over.” Sabre said as he set his suitcase by the door.

“Wait, like the airplane?”

“Yeah. He’s got skis on it instead of wheels. He’s just going to fly us to your house. Why?”

“You know full well I’m scared of flying.” Brush Stroke said as she looked over at Sabre.

“You’re a pegasus.”

“Yes. And I trust my wings. Not some fabric covered death trap.”

“Well that’s all we have for transportation at the moment so it’s either stay here or we fly out of here.”

“Well then you can fly out of here. I’m not going in that wreck waiting to happen.”

“What?! You’d rather spend the next few days here than with your parents?”

“At least your mom seems to know what I’m going through. My mom would probably make me give it up!”

“Well that’s good right? Give the kid to an adoption agency.”

“You know damn well I meant it in a bad way Sabre. She’d drag me to some clinic as quick as she could.”

“And that’s a bad thing?”

“Why you,” Brush Stroke hurriedly grabbed for anything she could launch at Sabre “you no good son of a bitch! You don’t care what happens to this foal do you?! You lousy egotistical asshole!” Sabre ducked as she threw a vase in his direction which proceeded to shatter on the wall just above his head.

“What the hell did I do?!”

“You know full well what you did you no good bastard! You tell your dad you’ll take care of us like a father should and then you turn around and do this! We’re trough Sabre! If I never see you again it’ll be too soon!”

“Fine!”

Sabre grabbed his suitcase and hurried outside before anything else could be hurled at him while Brush Stoke finally broke down into tears. She sat down as Thunderstreak and Typhoon tried calming her down. I got up and stepped outside where Sabre stood watching for the little yellow plane.

“What in the hell is wrong with you? That poor girl is going through the biggest problem she’s probably ever going to have to face and you say it’d be good for any of that to happen to your unborn foal. You’re going to be a father now it’s high time you damn well act like one. You’re out of school now so I can’t tell you what to do and I sure as hell don't approve of you getting her pregnant. But as long as you live under my roof you live by my rules. And as of now I’m establishing a new rule that you get your ass back in there and start acting like the stallion you need to be. You understand me?”

“Yes sir.”

“And if you fuck up on this level again I will personally sign your ass up for the Marine Corps and let some DI straighten you out. Am I crystal clear?”

“Yes sir.”

“Good. Now get in there and do what you need to do. Even if I am pissed at you for getting yourself into mess. I’ll handle your friend.”

He turned around and went inside as the little yellow plane flew overhead in the near zero visibility conditions. Reaching into my pocket I pulled out my flashlight and began using the light to signal the Cub flying overhead. Soon after he banked and lined up with the street where he touched down a few moments later. As he slowed to a stop I ran over and tried to desperately stay on top of the snow. Just as I reached the plane I saw the door fling open and a brown colt around Sabre’s age stick his head out.

“Evening Mr. Jones!”

“Evening. Change of plans son. Sabre is staying here so you just go on back to your house. Alright?”

“Yes sir! Have a good evening sir.”

He shut the door on the little Piper and I quickly made my way to the house. Just as I got to the door I heard the little engine on the plane power up and I turned around just in time to see it take off into the blizzard. Turning back around I went inside where everything had calmed down and Sabre sat in the kitchen with Brush Stoke. Sitting down in the chair again I watched the fire dance amongst the logs in the fireplace.

“He doing as I told him?”

“Yes he is. I don’t know what you said to him but thank you.”

“No problem. I don’t want him turning out like my dad.”

“Me either. So, where is it the princesses are sending you after this blizzard?”

~~~~~
21:00 Hours
Palace of the Chancellor
Gryphus, Griffin Empire
~~~~~

The sound of boot nails clicking on the marble floors echoed through the corridor as a man in a blue Luftwaffe uniform walked towards the war room. As he approached the doors the two guards snapped to attention and extended their right arms.

“Heil Hitler!” They shouted in unison. The man in the Luftwaffe uniform gave a quick salute back and the guards hurriedly opened the doors.

“Ah, Oberst Steiner! Wir sprachen gerade über Sie.” (Ah, Colonel Steiner! We were just talking about you.) Another man in a Luftwaffe uniform said as everyone looked up at him.

“Ich entschuldige mich für die Verspätung Herr General. Ich bin gerade von einem Luftbohrer.” (My apologies for being late Herr General. I just returned from an air drill.)

“Es ist in Ordnung Oberst. Mein Führer, das ist der Mann mit der Verteidigung der Gryphus beauftragt." (It is alright colonel. My Fuhrer, this is the man tasked with the defense of Gryphus.)

The older man slowly stood up from his chair and walked over to the young Luftwaffe colonel who was now standing at attention. As the older man looked him over he stopped at the Iron Cross on his chest.

“Wo hast du dein Kreuz zu bekommen?" (Where did you get your cross?)

“Ich wurde während der Schlacht von Stalingrad mein Führer ausgezeichnet." (I was awarded it during the Battle of Stalingrad my Fuhrer.)

The old man nodded and patted the Luftwaffe colonel on the shoulder before turning and taking his place at the table in the middle of the room. The colonel looked around at the other humans in the room.

“Entschuldigen Sie Herr General, aber wo sind all die Greife?" (Excuse me Herr General, but where are all the griffins?)

“Sie sind einfach unsere kleine Marionetten. Wir brauchen sie nicht für alle unsere Pläne." (They’re simply our little puppets. We do not need them for any of our plans.)

“Und was sind Ihre Pläne Herr General?" (And what are your plans Herr General?)

“Einfach. Sobald wir diese Welt und ihre Ressourcen unter unserer Kontrolle machen wir uns auf den Weg zurück nach Hause und wieder aufzubauen unserer tausendjährigen Reich." (Simple. Once we have this world and its resources under our control we make our way back home and rebuild our thousand year Reich.)

“Und was passiert mit diesem Planeten, wenn wir unseren Heimatplaneten unter unserer Kontrolle?" (And what happens to this planet when we have our native planet under our control?)

“Wir nutzen jede Ressource können wir aus dieser ekelhaften Fels zu bekommen und dann werden wir es aufgeben." (We use every resource we can get from this disgusting rock and then we abandon it.)

“Was ist mit den einheimischen Arten? Wenn wir die Ressourcen, was aus ihnen werden?" (What about the native species? If we use up the resources what will become of them?)

“Sie sind nicht von Bedeutung, außer zur Verwendung als Sklavenarbeit." (They are of no importance except for use as slave labor.)

“Aber sie sind unsere Verbündeten." (But they are our allies.)

“Sie sind Dreck. Nun nehmen Sie Ihren Platz. Das Treffen ist zu beginnen." (They are filth. Now take your place. The meeting is about to begin.)

The general walked away and the young colonel took his place at the table where maps of the Gryphus area were scattered about.

“Jeder ist vorhanden. Lassen Sie die Sitzung beginnen. Zunächst einmal, die Reiter produzieren seit mehr ihrer B-17-Bomber und P-51 Kämpfer, die den ganzen Weg von ihren Basen in der Crystal Reich Gryphus fliegen kann. Dies ist, wo Oberst Steiner kommt in. Unter seinem Kommando haben wir drei Staffeln von Messerschmitts und zwei weitere Staffeln von Focke-Wulf zu Gryphus verteidigen. Nach unseren Agenten in Canterlot der Feind bereitet für einen Angriff auf diesen Industriekomplexen hier, hier und hier." (Everyone is present. Let the meeting begin. First off, the Equestrians have been producing more of their B-17 bombers and P-51 fighters which can fly all the way from their bases in the Crystal Empire to Gryphus. This is where Colonel Steiner comes in. Under his command we have three squadrons of Messerschmitts and two more squadrons of Focke-Wulfs to defend Gryphus. According to our agent in Canterlot the enemy is preparing for an attack on these industrial complexes here, here, and here.) The general pointed to a different point on a map as he stated the targets.

“Und was sind sie?" (And what are they?) The Fuhrer asked as he put on his glasses to get a better look.

“Einer der Komplexe produziert Motoren für Flugzeuge, dieses ist der Produktion unserer Tiger-Panzer, und die dritte ist die Herstellung von Prototypen unserer Wunderwaffen." (One of the complexes is producing engines for aircraft, this one is producing our Tiger tanks, and the third is manufacturing prototypes of our wonder weapons.)

“Welche unserer Wunderwaffen bauen sie?" (Which of our wonder weapons are they building?)

“Die Dora ist kurz vor der Fertigstellung und die Maus über halbwegs abgeschlossen." (The Dora is nearing completion and the Mouse is over halfway completed.)

"Gut. Holen Sie sich das Dora, seine Position an der Küste entlang und bewegen Sie die Maus in eine andere Einrichtung." (Good. Get the Dora to its position along the coast and move the Mouse to another facility.)

“Wir haben bereits begonnen, damit mein Führer. Wir haben auch Informationen, auf die Überschrift und der Höhe der Feind auf sich nähern, damit unsere Luftabwehr bereit, um den Feind vom Himmel zu klopfen. Oberst Steiner Piloten werden nur benötigt, um jede feindliche Bomber, die über unsere AA Feuer bekommt zu bekommen." (We have already begun doing so my Fuhrer. We've also got the information on which heading and altitude the enemy will be approaching on so our anti-aircraft gunners will be ready to knock the enemy from the sky. Colonel Steiner’s pilots are only needed to get any enemy bomber that gets through our AA fire.)

“Sehr gut. Meine Herren, ich muss für die Nacht zurückziehen." (Very good. Gentlemen, I must retire for the night.)

The Fuhrer slowly walked away, leaving the other men in the room at the table. Colonel Steiner looked around at the others and made sure to avoid eye contact with the SS colonel across from him. The general dismissed them and Steiner hurried out to the Mercedes staff car that was waiting for him.

“Where to Herr Colonel?”

“Take me home. I need to make a call to someone.”

“May I ask who sir?” The griffin in the front seat asked.

“You know I disapprove of the Nazis. Correct, sergeant?”

“Yes sir. We both do.”

“Good man. We have an informant close to the general placed in command of a mission against Gryphus and I feel I need to warn the general.”

“Who is the informant sir?”

“He’s a major in their air force. A human from the United States of America.”

35: Back in the Saddle

~~~~~
09:00 Hours
October 10, 1987
The Skies Over Ponyville
~~~~~

I looked down at the small town of Ponyville. The town was full of ponies going about their usual Saturday morning routine. Looking to the edge of town I smiled at the vibrant colors of the changing leaves. I situated myself in my plane's seat, not being used to the purely civilian aircraft. The small Ercoupe gently bounced in the sky as I soared over the forest. Banking left, I headed back for town. As I leveled out I looked to the frowning colt sitting in the seat next to me. "What's the matter?" I asked Lancaster as I gently pushed the control wheel forward and let the plane start descending.

"I still haven't gotten my cutie mark." He replied with a sigh as he rested his head on his hoof. I frowned a little and looked forward. But before I could do anything else, I head a roar behind me and the cockpit suddenly turned dark. I looked up to see a large plane that had almost flown into us. We both looked out the window at the Lancaster bomber that was flying towards the town airstrip and then to each other with wide eyes at the airplane. We hurriedly landed and climbed out of the plane, our eyes seeming to never leave the large bomber. As we walked towards the bomber, I saw the pilot trotting around it and looking the plane over. Their white flight suit seemed odd to me and they removed their flight helmet, to let a long gold mane fall out. She looked away from the bomber and down to a clipboard in her hoof. She wrote down a few things before looking down at her watch and writing another couple things. Her eyes finally looked over to us and she smiled as she tucked the clipboard into a pocket on the flight suit.

"Hello there! You must be General Jones. I'm Blues March." She said as she saluted me. I returned the salute to let her stand at ease and a smile never left the blue mare's face. I noticed a musical note on the front of her flight helmet and pointed to it.

"That your cutie mark?" I asked her and she nodded in response.

"I learned my talent was as a blues singer in the mines up near the Crystal City as a filly. I worked in the mines until Sombra was defeated." She replied.

"Were you ever at the mine near Emerald City?" Lancaster asked her and she nodded again. "Me too!" He said, seeming a bit happy at finding somepony who had been through the same thing he had. "I love your plane by the way." He told her. She looked at the bomber with a small smile and sighed.

"Sadly she's not even mine. I'm just flying it down here as part of an exchange program with the Equestrian Air Force. If you'd like, I can show you around the plane though." We both nodded and she showed us over to the entrance door on the tail. She led the way up to the nose and I stood back as she took her spot in the pilot's seat while Lancaster sat down in the flight engineer's seat next to her. She showed him all the different instruments and quizzed him on some of them, seeing what he already knew. Once she was done with that, he let out a sigh.

"I'd love to say I flew in one of these." He said and she looked over to him and then down to the pocket where her clipboard was.

"Well, you could. All I'd need to do is rework and fake some numbers on the paperwork." She replied and he looked up at her in surprise. "He's had some experience in flying with you?" Blues asked as she looked back at me. I nodded in confirmation and she gave me a small grin and a wink before turning around. She walked Lancaster through starting up the bomber that bore the same name as him. He seemed to take to it like a duck to water and I smiled as we began to roll towards the runway, her showing him how to adjust the seats in the cockpit as we did so. We turned onto the runway and I grabbed onto the wing spar that was in front of me for support. The four Merlin engines gave out a roar and we began to speed down the runway. The bomber's tail raised and she began to skip like a rock on water until, finally, the ground began to shrink away from us. Blues had Lancaster raise the landing gear and we climbed out of Ponyville. The trees looked like a multi-colored blur as we roared overhead, their beauty rivaling any artwork I'd seen. We climbed up to three thousand feet and she looked over to Lancaster. She motioned for him to come over to her and then stood up. His eyes grew wide as she left her seat and he quickly leaped over to grab a hold of the unattended controls. A few moments after he did so, it seemed to click in his mind what he was now doing. Here he was, a eleven year old colt, controlling a four engine bomber and one of the largest planes on the planet.

"I'm flying!" He exclaimed as he sat down in his seat and Blues sat down in the seat he had occupied before. She looked back to me and pointed a hoof at a small, metal ammo box next to me. I opened it up and grabbed the small camera that was inside.

"I like to snap pictures when I'm flying." She said with a sheepish smile. "I thought you might want to get a few of him and I can send them to you." I nodded and smiled as I snapped a picture as the bomber went into a gentle left bank. And, though I didn't notice it from the camera's flash, there was a flash from Lancaster's flank as a cutie mark of a pair of R.C.E.A.F. pilot's wings appeared. I lowered the camera and finally noticed the wings. Smiling, I snapped another picture of him with his new cutie mark; him still completely unaware of it as he looked out the side window with a smile.

~~~~~
20:00 Hours
October 16, 1987
Las Pegasus General Hospital
~~~~~

I sat next to the bed where Sabre laid with an oxygen tube in his nose. "What were you thinking?" I asked him as Brush Stroke held his hoof on the other side of the bed.

"I got tired of that damn oxygen tank." He said as he looked over to me. "You complain about an oxygen mask on missions. Imagine dealing with that non stop except for an hour and a half show at best. I just wanted a day being normal again. A whole day without a fucking oxygen mask on is all I wanted."

"I get that. I felt the same way about learning to walk again. I wanted just one day without that chair and I'm still trying to completely ditch this damn cane." I replied as I tapped the cane on the leg of my chair. "But we all must learn to make the best of the cards we're dealt. It's kinda like that expression of 'if life gives you lemons, make lemonade'."

"And if life gives you melons, you're probably dyslexic." He replied with a chuckle. "But anyways, I heard you brought some other visitors." I nodded and beckoned for the two colts sitting out in the hallway. They trotted in and sat down between Sabre and I.

"Sabre, this is Orchid and Black Lotus. And, as of this morning, they are your new brothers." I said as I smiled down to the tow colts. They stood up and stepped forward to the edge of the bed.

"It's good to meet you guys. Too bad it couldn't be under better circumstances." Sabre told them with a small laugh as he waved a hoof at the oxygen equipment around him. "You boys like music?" They both nodded with smiles at the mention of the subject. "Brushie, I think Ruby brought my record player. Can you set it up please?" He asked Brush Stroke and she nodded with a small smile of affection. "You boys listen to much music?" Sabre asked as he turned back to face the colts.

"Not really." Orchid replied. "We couldn't exactly afford a records or a turntable. We would go down to the record store sometimes though and listen to whatever record they had playing in the window. That was only once in a blue moon though."

"Well you'll never have to worry about that again. Trust me, between me and dad, you guys won't have to worry about not having a record or player nearby." Sabre and I both chuckled at the truth of the statement as it seemed every other room of our homes had a record player. Sabre looked over to see that Brush Stroke had finished setting up the portable record player and was setting some records out. Sabre grabbed them with his magic and floated them over to him. He flipped though them with a look of disapproval and let out a long sigh. "Looks like Ruby only packed records of mine." He said with a disgruntled tone. However, he reluctantly removed a record from its sleeve and placed it on the turntable. With a small click, the player turned on and the needle came down on the edge of the vinyl disk. As the characteristic crackling sound came from the speakers, Sabre turned to the boys. "You guys ever heard of the song Splish Splash?

~~~~~
10:00 Hours
October 19, 1987
Manehattan Harbor
~~~~~

I sat along side Fancy Pants as we rode in the motor boat out to the mammoth flying boat. The silver airplane sat anchored and overhead there were blimps floating through the sky as news ponies snapped photos of the behemoth aircraft. "She's big." I said as we pulled up alongside the Hercules.

"Biggest airplane in the world." Fancy Pants replied. The boat's pilot cut the motor and we drifted up to the door on the right side of the nose. A rope ladder was dropped and I followed Fancy Pants up into the plane. Once inside, I saw several reporters getting photographs of the inside of the plane. We climbed the ladder up to the upper deck and there we found more reporters with cameras. Fancy Pants showed me to the pilot's seats and we went over the locations of various controls and instruments. Around a half hour went by and most of the reporters departed the plane. Looking out the window at the choppy seas, I raised my eyebrows in slight concern and looked over to Fancy Pants.

"Are you sure today is the best day for the taxi tests?" I asked as I turned back to the window. "The seas aren't the best for this kind of thing. Maybe we should wait a couple days."

"Nonsense." Fancy Pants replied as a we looked back at the sound of someone coming up the ladder. Two Equestrian Navy officers appeared and took the last two vacant spots in the back row of the seats installed on the flight deck. Behind us, a tan colored pegasus stallion fiddled with the controls and radio equipment at the flight engineer's station. He gave a few quick taps of the Morse equipment before nodding to Fancy Pants. "You ready, Streamline?" Fancy asked and the tan stallion nodded. We went through the engine start up procedure and a few minutes later all eight engines were humming; waiting for their chance to run at full power. We carefully pushed the throttles forward and the engines began to roar as the flying boat slowly began to move across the water. With the assistance of two motorboats for guidance, we made our way into the deeper part of Manehattan Harbor.

It was at this area that we did five taxi tests before turning the plane back towards the docks to end the day. As I sat in the copilot's seat, Fancy Pants tapped me on the shoulder. "General, look out that window and tell me what the wind is doing." I looked out the side window and saw the waves smashing against the front of the float on the right wing.

"Going by occasional white caps, I'd say wind from the east at about fifteen knots." I replied as I turned back to him.

"Would you call that a headwind, General?" He asked as he raised a brow. I realized what he was meaning to do and I nodded.

"I would." I said with a small grin.

"Streamline, lower twenty degrees of flap." He said as we looked back to the stallion. He lowered the flap handle to where the number twenty was painted and looked back to us. "Call out our speed as we go." Streamline nodded and gave us a small smile as he too knew what was about to happen. We began to push the throttles forward and the eight engines roared with delight at the chance to finally run at full power. As the Hercules sprinted across the waves, Streamline began calling out the speed.

"Thirty!" The plane began to shake as she slammed into the oncoming waves.

"Forty!" I felt as though my arms might rip off from the violent back and forth motion of the control wheel.

"Fifty!" The engines roared as they continued to attempt to get up to take off speed.

"Sixty!" The wings flirted with the idea of lift as air rushed over them.

"Seventy!" I felt the violent shaking stop as an invisible gust of air finally lifted the plane from the water. I looked out the side window as we climbed up and away from the harbor below us. The waves began to shrink away as we passed one hundred feet and I smiled as I turned to look at Fancy Pants.

"Fancy, I do believe she'll fly." I said with a smile. He only nodded and smiled back as we continued to climb.

~~~~~
12:31 Hours
October 19, 1987
Pier 13, Manehattan Harbor
~~~~~

Fancy Pants and I smiled as we walked into the building alongside the pier. From the south windows everyone had a perfect view of the Hercules. Inside, ponies chatted as waiters carried around trays of food. "I heard you're needing a new type of aircraft in the Air Force." Fancy Pants said as we stopped next to Streamline and Fancy Pant's accountant, a stallion named Penny Bags.

"Yeah. Jet aircraft." I replied as I grabbed a glass of champagne off of a passing waiter's tray.

"Either of you guy's know about jet aircraft?" Fancy asked as he turned to the two stallions.

"No, but it sounds expensive." Penny Bags replied with a hint of annoyance in his voice.

"Oh, it will be but these things are the way of the future." Fancy Pants replied as he took a sip of his champagne and I noticed his face seemed to scrunch a little. "The way of the future." He mumbled as he lowered his glass and I saw the two stallions look at each other in concern. They immediately set down their glasses and stepped up next to Fancy Pants. He continued to mumble the sentence as they escorted him away towards the back door. Behind me, it seemed to be like the band unknowingly read the situation as they began to play. I looked to the back door as it shut from them leaving and frowned in worry. Of course I would later realize this was the start of Fancy Pants' decent into reclusive madness.

~~~~~
19:00 Hours
October 21, 1987
Ponyville
~~~~~

Thunderstreak, Orchid, Black Lotus, and I all walked down a side street of Ponyville and I hugged myself to ward off the cold. Up ahead I saw dad and Amelia's new favorite spot in town besides the airport. In flashing lights above the entrance was the name of the establishment, Tropicana. We entered and I looked around at the various ponies dancing on the dance floor that was surrounded by potted palm trees. Along the walls were painted murals of rain forests and far off beaches and we stopped as a waiter trotted in front of us with a large tray of food balanced on his back. As I looked ponies dancing again, I saw the familiar grey and red coats of dad and Amelia's pony covers. I whistled a tune that I'd always used to get dad's attention, the opening to Green Acres. He looked over and I waved him over as we continued on to a corner booth that could easily fit us all. We slid into the booth and a few moments later were joined by Amelia and my father.

"Didn't expect to see you here." He said as he slid into the booth with Amelia beside him.

"Figured we'd introduce you guys to the boys." I replied as I nodded towards the two colts. "Boys, this is your new grandma and grandpa." I told them as I looked back across to the couple. Amelia smiled as dad looked back at me with a slightly annoyed look. I grinned at him and leaned back in my seat as Amelia trotted over to excitedly talk with the boys.

~~~~~
11:45 Hours
October 23, 1987
Ponyville Town Hall
~~~~~

I stood at the steps of the town hall and looked up at it as I sighed. Looking back down to the letter I'd received the night before, I unfolded it and read it again.

Dear James,

With your injuries fully healed I would like for you to come to the town hall tomorrow at noon for your reinstatement as head of the Air Force. Please be on time and in uniform.

~Princess Celestia

Stuffing the letter in the inside pocket of my uniform jacket, I walked up the stone steps of the building and through the double doors. I removed my cap and placed it under my arm before ascending the staircase to the second level of the building. Walking over to the conference room that had been converted into a meeting room for the general staff. I opened the door and was met by the top generals of each branch. They all snapped to attention and saluted me. I returned the gesture and we all took our seats around the table. As I looked to the end of the table I saw Celestia and Luna standing next to a large board with a map of Canterlot and the surrounding area. With our attention on them, Celestia stepped forward. "Generals, today is the day we plan to take back Canterlot."

~~~~~
05:10 Hours
October 26, 1987
A Forward Airfield Near Canterlot
~~~~~

I walked around my the olive P-51B as I performed one final pre-flight inspection. Stopping at by the nose of the fighter, I reached into the pocket of my heated flight suit. I removed a pack of cigarettes and proceeded to light one up. Looking over to the metal cowling around the engine, I raised a hand and patted it where the name Canterlot Express was painted in yellow letters. "James!" A voice called out and I turned to see Franz in his own flight suit as he walked towards me. He smiled as he clenched a pipe in his teeth.

"Morning, Franz." I replied as I removed the cigarette from my mouth and flicked away the ashes on the end. As I breathed out, my breath formed a fog that drifted away in the predawn darkness. "Awful cold, isn't it?"

"Ja." He answered. I looked up at the stars and smiled to myself.

"Still pretty out this morning though. Good morning for an invasion." I said as an orderly came around to tell us all that it was time to start our engines. Franz and I said a temporary goodbye as we parted. I climbed up onto the wing of my Mustang and hopped into the cockpit. Soon the roar of dozens of Merlin engines filled the night and we made our way from our cloverleafs to the runway. It was time to go back to war.

~~~~~
06:00 Hours
October 26, 1987
The Skies Near Canterlot
~~~~~

I scanned the sky looking for friendly bombers as the eastern sky began to get a blue hue as it neared dawn. After a few minutes of looking around, I clicked the button for my throat microphone. "This is Quicksilver Zero One. Anyone else think we missed the bombers?" There were a few responses of agreement as we all looked around some more for the B-17s and B-24s.

Suddenly Franz called over the radio "heavies at ten o'clock low". I leaned against my seat straps and adjusted my oxygen mask as I looked ahead of my left wing. Sure enough, there I saw a large formation of four engine bombers a thousand feet below us. Their blue formation lights stuck out in the dark and I looked over my left shoulder to see the bomber stream was still climbing and easily over fifty miles long.

"Goldsmith Two Zero, this is Quicksilver Zero One. Do you read me?" I asked as I pressed the button for the throat mic. There was some static but a few moments later a response came through.

"This is Goldsmith Two Zero, we read you loud and clear. Is that you at our four high?" Charlie asked as my eyes found the lead bomber in the formation.

"Indeed it is." I responded.

"Good. I thought Frenchy was gonna start shooting if you guys didn't call us soon." Charlie responded with a small chuckle. I pushed the control column forward and to the left to dive down to form up with Charlie. A moment later I was flying alongside Charlie's left wing and I could see Franz on the right wing. "You know, you guys are pretty hard to spot in the dark with that olive paint."

"I could say the same thing to you. If it wasn't for your formation lights then you'd probably be heading to Canterlot without an escort." I said as the bombers began to shut off their formation lights as we could now begin seeing each other in the pre-dawn glow. "So how's it feel to be back in combat again?" I asked as I spotted Canterlot ahead on the horizon.

"Kind of weird without all of the old crew. I'm sure Ecky would've loved this place." Charlie said as I looked over my shoulder as I thought I heard something behind us. And then I saw it.

"Jesus Christ! Fighters jumping somebody at six o'clock! All fighters, break and engage! Good luck, Charlie." I said as I peeled away from the wingtip of the B-17. Franz roared over the top of the bomber and stuck close to my tail. We weaved between bomber flights in pursuit of the enemy fighters. Finally we spotted a flight of four Me-109s diving away from their firing pass on the bombers. I called "tally-ho" and we rolled over and dived after them. I began tracking the flight leader in my gun sight and I squinted. I felt the corner of my mouth turn up in a smirk as his bright yellow nose fell into my firing line. Squeezing the trigger, I let loose a quick burst of my machine guns and watched his cowling get shredded by my bullets. His engine began belching black smoke and he rolled over into a nose dive. The other fighters scattered and we gave chase to try and keep them away from the bombers.

~~~~~
14:21 Hours
October 26, 1987
Highway 1 Outside Canterlot
~~~~~

I taxied to a stop and shut down my engine at an improvised airstrip on the highway where several fuel trucks were set up for our planes to refuel. Shutting down my engine, I flipped open my canopy and climbed out. I hopped down from the wing and looked over to Franz's Mustang where he jumped down like I had. His face was covered in a film from the exhaust that found its way into the cockpit except for where his oxygen mask had covered. Franz's eyes looked exhausted and his shoulders slouched as he trudged towards me. "How many missions have we flown today? I lost track."

"I think we're up to six." I replied as a sergeant approached me. He gave me a clipboard and I signed the papers authorizing the ground crew to start refueling and rearming the aircraft. The signature came out sloppier than normal as my hand was shaking. I handed the pen to Franz who signed the paper for them to go to work on his plane too. As the ground crews swarmed our planes, I unzipped the right chest pocket of my flight suit and removed my pack of cigarettes. I lit one up and felt my hands slowly stop shaking. Franz and I walked over to a small hut that had been temporarily set up for pilots. We opened the door and walked inside where a wood burning heater kept the room warm and a small, round table was set up with chairs. I sat down in a chair and as I smoked my cigarette I unzipped the left chest pocket of my flight suit. I reached inside and pulled out a pocket Bible. Franz looked across to me in slight surprise.

"I didn't take you for a man of faith, James." Franz said as he unzipped his left chest pocket and removed rosary beads.

"I'm not really. I was raised in a Baptist family and I was the only one among them to question religion. I only do this before a big event really. Kind of a ritual to try and get on God's good side just in case I'm wrong and I kick the bucket." I replied as I patted the Bible. "Of course anytime I damn near break my neck or crash I ask him to let me live. Guess it's kind of like that expression of 'there's no Atheists in foxholes'."

"What verse do you recite?"

"Psalms Twenty Three." I replied. I looked down at the book and began reading. "The Lord is my shepherd; I shall not want. He maketh me to lie down in green pastures; he leadeth me beside the still waters. He restoreth my soul; he leadeth me in the paths of righteousness for his name's sake. Though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I shall fear no evil." Looking up from the page, I saw Franz nodding as he thought about the verse.

"It's a good verse." He said as the door opened and the sergeant who was in charge of the ground crew trotted in. He dropped six chunks of lead onto the table.

"We fished those out of your planes. All six from your engine compartments. One of those we found in your radiator." He said as he pointed a hoof towards me.

"Well how long until we're airborne again?" I asked as I glanced at my watch.

"Sir, you two ain't going nowhere for the rest of the day. Besides, the invasion is pretty well over. All you guys are doing now is basically cleaning up what's left of the enemy's forces. Rommel, Patton, and the other ground generals have most of Canterlot back under their control. I'll call for a staff car to come pick you two up." He trotted out and a moment later I reached into the pocket on my pant leg.

"Well since we're not flying again today," I held up a silver flask with a grin "want a drink?"